《The Sex Beast System (The World Of Systems)》
Chapter 1: The System Ceremony
Chapter 1: The System Ceremony
Character photos: https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/twos-cp/
....
My name is Jacob. I am a 17-year-old high school student. My looks are average, with ck hairs, dark brown eyes and height which is a little above average. I live in the city of yacre which is a part of the human country Epryae.
Right now, I am sitting in a huge, fancy looking hall which looks like it can easily capacitate at least a thousand people. But now, including me, only three people are sitting here.
"Rex Winstean," a voice call.
The boy sitting on the end of the first row got up and with unsteady steps, walks up to a highly ornamented door at the end of the hall and gets inside it.
Now, only me and a small, mousey-looking guy are here. He is sitting just a few seats to my left side with his eyes closed and his shaking hands on his thighs.
You must be wondering, what are we doing here?
Well, today is the day of the ceremony... The System Ceremony.
Every year, people who had turned seventeen before the first week of June, are required to show up to this ceremony, where they are infused with their systems.
This is not done unnecessarily, there is a great significance to this ceremony.
Thousands of years ago, the humans on our; Illuethea, were suffering from an extreme poption crisis due to the fact, that unlike the other races, we used to die the moment we turned 18.
At the point of near extinction, to take humans out of this predicament, the higher beings, Elves, shared their secret of immortality with us humans; The World System Tower.
This tower holds the power to modify the body of beings and infuse magic, in the form of a system, in them.
Through these systems, humans started earning life points. One of these life points can be exchanged for 24 hours'' worth of life. These life points can also be used to level up in the system and gain skills and powers. You can even be immortal if you have enough level and life points.
But still, almost no one chooses to level up.
Why? Because of the existence of poisons.
Poison is referred to special forbidden skills and acts whiche with every system. They are called so because they either deduct life points from us or makes earning them difficult.
Now, these poisons grow stronger with each level a person gain. Thus, making it harder to survive the more powerful you be.
I have heard about cases where people die the moment, they got their systems.
Yes, though they are extremely rare, some poisons can also kill instantly.
So, most humans choose to be at level 1, in which you can stay and earn life points for around 50 years before the magical powers given by the world system concentrates so much without use, that your level 1 body bes unable to hold it in and then you die...
I look down and notice that my hands are shaking too. Everyone fears the poison they are going to get.
"Jacobeh yes, only Jacob," the voice calls again.
I stand up. The mousy-looking guy who is the only one sitting now is looking at me with pity in his eyes.
"You are a bit too scared, buddy. I know it''s going to be fine for me," I say with fake confidence, trying to calm himself and at the same time, myself down.
Fuck! Just don''t give me a death poison and I will be fine...
I move to the ornamented door which opens itself the moment I stand in front of it.
"Woah," I leak out a voice.
This room is exactly as beautiful as I have read about it. Its walls are made of pure ck and shining stones with veins going all around it like the roots of a tree inside the earth. The veins are said to change color with different people.
But it''s a bit strange. There are actually two different colored veins; blue and pink, intertwined together. I have never heard of something like this before.
At the center of this room, an oval cave made out of those blue and pink veined rocks is standing. A small, rectangr shaped opening is shining brightly with white light at the center of it, beyond which I cannot see anything.
Even though I am confused, the instructions given to me are clear and following them, I enter the cave with my right arm forward and my hand enclosed into a fist.
The moment my whole body gets inside, it starts to feel extremely hot inside my enclosed fist. It feels as if my whole body is burning with my fist at the focus.
"Ahaaaaarh," I scream in pain.
I try to open my fist but couldn''t, it feels as if it has been glued like this.
They never said that it''s going to hurt this much!
But then, suddenly, the pain starts to lessen. The light around me also starts to diminish as I find myself standing in front of another ornamented door at the other side of the room which wasn''t visible before.
Still breathing heavily from what just happened, I start moving towards the door in a daze before remembering the procedure I have to follow.
My fist is still enclosed but there is a feeling of something hard inside.
Opening it, I find a small and shiny, dark blue colored stone with pink colored lines like lightning all over it, sitting right in the middle of my palm.
"So, this is my SIS, huh? Beautiful," I mutter.
But why are there these pink colored lines?
I try to look at it a bit more closely, but suddenly, a pink light erupts from the lines on it and strange characters start appearing before my eyes. These strange characters arrange themselves in an unknown fashion. The stone shakes slightly in my palm Suddenly, the characters change into thenguage I understand.
Seeing its contents, my eyes open so wide that my eyeballs threaten to fall out. My jaw drops so low that it almost touches my chest.
____________________________
THE SEX BEAST SYSTEM
____________________________
Current System level: [1]
Max level: [Not defined]
Points for Next Level up: [10,000]
Life Points: [0]
Life points consumption rate: [1 point/minute]
Partners: [None]
Skills: [None]
___________________
Buyable skills and powers [Level 1]:
1) [Beasts Scent] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Will make women around you aroused and sexually attracted to you. [Max usage: 2 times/day] (Nothing like fucking horny chicks, right?)
2) [Stamina +1] (Price: 500 points)
Skill Description: Increase sexual stamina. (I.e. Fuck her longer *wink*) [Permanent]
3) [Penis Length +1] (Price: 500 points)
Skill Description: Increase penis length. (Make it reach her womb!) [Permanent]
4) [Semen Volume +1] (Price: 500 points)
Skill Description: Increase semen volume. (Semen is the best makeup on a girl''s face. Let''s give her lots!) [Permanent]
___________________
Special Note: 1) (Don''t worry, more awesome skills will unlock with higher level, so work hard... and by work, I mean.... *cough*)
2) (Skills will vanish if not acquired before leveling up. So, make sure to fuck enough chiI mean, *cough* enough chicks.)
___________________
Points earning methods:- (Now we are talking!)
[Level 1] specific methods: -
1) See a woman nude [10 points]
2)Touch a woman''s breasts or ass above her clothes [20 points]
Note: Point will not be added if done during sexual acts. (So, basically be like a pervert in level 1 but, well, a sex beast does everything. Also, these will get difficult as you level up but after some point will surpass the points given by permanent methods)
Permanent methods: -
1) Kiss [50 points]
2) Give Cunnilingus [100 points]
3) Get Fetio/ Do mouth fucking [100 points]
4) Vaginal sex [150 points]
5) Anal sex [160 points]
6) Impregnating [ 200 points]
Note: Points will be multiplied by 10 if the above is a girl''s first time.
Warning: All the permanent methods can give you points only once every day per girl. (But just so you know, I am not against you fucking a single chick all day long. Sometimes they are just too sexy ;))
__________________
Special Note: 1) (Man, first of all, if you somehow knock a virgin chick up at first try, I will give you [10,000 points])
2) (Get 50% more points if permanent tasks are done with consent. Well, not that it''s necessary ;))
___________________
Poison:
[Beast Awakening]: Lose control of your body with extreme sexual heat. Once activated, will go on for 30 minutes. Will raise in intensity and frequency as the level increases. Other specifications not defined. (Wait, I didn''t put this in poison? Oh, I remember... Never mind...)
[Instant death]: Activates if any of the beasts mating women (except for temporary rank) gets removed from the partner section or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast. (Stealing is good, getting stolen from is bad!)
(Fuck ''em like a beast, baby!)
___________________
Time left to gain first point: 02 hours: 48 minutes: 37 seconds
___________________
Time left to level up: 29 days: 23 hours: 48 minutes: 37 seconds.
___________________
"What the fuck is this!?"
Chapter 2: An Idea For Points
Chapter 2: An Idea For Points
"What the fuck is this?"
My SIS is now clutched in my hand as it continues to show me details of my system as if someone has written them on the air.
"The sex beast system?" I spoke, my voice suddenly weakens.
What is this impossible thing I am seeing?
And I am not talking about the fact that I have got a system that wants me to do sexual acts to gain life points; I have heard of other systems like this and personally, I love them. But what the fuck is wrong with this point consumption rate?
As leveling up is not necessary, I am ignoring the fact that a whopping 10,000 points are needed to level up, but I am going to lose one point per minute? It''s like concentrating more than 1000 days into one. I have never even heard of a more insane thing than this!
The only thing which is keeping me from being fainted is the number of points I will get if Iplete these permanent tasks. Well, doing them would have been basically a dreame true to do them if it wasn''t for the other things in the system.
And what are thesements written in the brackets? It''s like an actual person added their perverted thoughts with a pen or something
And these poison
Even though I got fucking 2 of them, which is an extremely rare case, but one of them is actually a death poison everyone''s worst nightmare.
And this beast awakening I don''t get it.
Lose control of your body in sexual heat, no, extreme sexual heat? What? I won''t be able to stop myself from fapping or something? And for 30 minutes?
I will die well, not if the material is too hot, to be honest.
Simrly, I don''t understand the instant death poison at all. Mating women gets removed or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast?
Okay, if I assume that it''s referring beast as me, then I should be okay, right? I have no mating women at all
Then my gaze fell below that.
Wait, what is that?
I look down under the known first-point timer and see another timer which I have never heard of in my life.
"Time left to level up?" I shout loudly in shock.
"What the fu"
"Please move out of the room," A voice cuts in-between my shout.
Suddenly, there is a bright light and my vision turns; I feel as if I am falling down. In the next moment, my feetnd on a hard surface and the surrounding scenery enters my eyes.
So, they threw me outside, huh?
I see the familiar building in front of me which I entered in the morning.
It is really dark outside now. Unlike morning, when this area was jammed packed, now it is nearly empty with only a few people here and there.
They must have all gone away to earn their first points, I guess.
My whole body froze as I again remember about my own system.
Is this thing fucking broken? There is a timer to level up too? But that should not be necessary what the heck?
But that''s the problem I cannot even ask someone if there is something wrong with my system. It''s internationally banned between all the races which use the system, to talk about it at all.
While we can study the SIS of someone after their death and learn about their system, telling or asking a person about it is absolutely forbidden.
It''s fucked up, right? It''s like this since thousands of years ago when all of this started.
But I will worry about these thingster. I need to earn my first point too
But the easiest task in my system, which is seeing a girl nude, will only give me 10 points and I will also need a girl for that first.
Normally 10 would be more than enough for but seeing my consumption rate, it will give me only for 10 minutes.
I will need to do the permanent task... I will need to have sex.
But how? I am a virgin and I don''t even have a girlfriend. If I just ask a random girl upfront, "Hey, wanna bang?", she will just report me to the police.
Well, then, only one option is left for me if I want to live: prostitutes.
I know they are not virgins, so, forget about multiplying my points by 10 times and I think I need to get more than 1 to get a day''s worth of time, but still, I always dreamt of losing my virginity, and I have a reason for that now too. They might also let me do anal, so I can get a few more points.
On a different note, doing this will also give me time to think properly about how am I going to earn points in the future.
Don''t ask me how, but I know the locations of a few brothels in our city. The nearest one is around three to four miles away from here, but I need to go home first. I don''t think I have enough money to buy a prostitute.
But my house is also really far away
I just start running without thinking another second. Only around two and a half hours are left.
I cannot even get a taxi or a train like in the morning, because on the day of the system ceremony, a curfew is dered till night to prevent any idents happening from the newly acquired systems and their poisons.
The good thing is that I, who just got his system, am allowed to roam around freely. I just hope that curfew lifts in an hour or so, as it''s already night or the brothel won''t open and I will have to think of something else
I try to run even faster, but instead, after a mile or so, my pace starts slowing down. My breath is getting rougher and I am starting to get cramps in my legs.
Fuck! I won''t make it!
I stop to catch my breath for a moment when my gaze fell upon something strange.
I can see a woman roaming in the garden of a house.
Is the curfew lifted already?
Suddenly, words start to appear before my eyes
[BEAST AWAKNING]
My body starts to run towards the woman.
Chapter 3: Beast Awakening (1)
Chapter 3: Beast Awakening (1)
What the hell is happening?
My heart is pounding really hard, my breathing is getting even rougher while my hands and feet are starting to shake.
I know I was running just now but still; I can tell this is because of something else.
Fuck! That poison activated, right?
Something starts to rise inside me
An intense urge for the woman in front of me.
An urge to touch her to defile her to mate to fuck
"Aaaaa," an involuntary scream leaks out as I start running.
The woman also turns around with a jerk after hearing my cry.
She is a really beautiful woman. Her eyes are strikingly blue, her hairs are blond and tied up with a band. Her nose is pert and her lips are thin. Her figure is curvaceous with big bountiful breasts and a round meaty ass. She is also fairly tall for a girl and does not look more than just a few years older than me.
She is wearing a casual white blouse which is showing her sexy white stomach and shorts which are digging into her plump thighs.
She is looking at me with her eyes wide in shock as I jump over the hedges and continue to run towards her.
Suddenly, something which feels like a huge wave washes over me. Something is making it difficult for me to go forward.
For some reason, I am suddenly starting to feel extremely disgusted by this beautiful woman in front of me. It feels like I might puke if I look at her any longer. I need to get away from her quickly but I have no control over my body right now.
In the next moment, my heart begins to beat even faster and a slight red tinge my vision.
*CRACK*
With a cracking sound, that wave goes away and this feeling also disappears.
But my hunger for her doesn''t
My pace picks up even faster and I jump on her, making both of us fall to the ground.
Though I am pinning her down right now, she is also not resisting at all. Her face looks like she is in great shock.
But I don''t stop to ask why or, I can''t stop myself at all.
I don''t know how I got the strength, but with one hand I grab her white blouse and tear it off of her, making her ck bra appear.
I did not wait there. I pulled her bra next, which also gets ruined to reveal her big breasts to me. They are of perfect shape and size. My instinct to suck on them grows when I see her beautiful cherry color nipples on top of her slightly shaking tits.
Fuck! My hands are not stopping at all!
With the other hand, I grab hold of her blond hairs and pulled her face close to mine. Our lips crashed against each other''s and without waiting at all, my mouth opens itself and my tongue invade inside her mouth.
It is my first time kissing a girl. Her lips are as soft as cotton and her saliva as sweet as honey. I feel my mind losing into something.
But my body doesn''t.
My other hand grabs one of her tits to squeeze them hard, such that my finger digs into her meat. My thumb and index finger raise a bit to pinch the nipple there, making the woman below me leak out a muffled voice.
My mouth separates for a moment and licks her soft lips before again making my tongue go inside her mouth.
I am starting to get even more strange now. It feels like I am going mad. My cock is really hard and is throbbing in my pants now.
I got up while separating my body from the woman lying on the ground and tear my own shirt off. I also pull down my pants along with my underwear to get fully naked. Though my cock is not big at all, it''s standing rock hard right now.
When I look down again, for some strange reason, the woman''s cheeks are bright red and she has a faint smile as she looks at my naked form.
"Iyaaan"
She raises a scream when my arms move on their own to grab her thin and smooth waist and flip her whole body so that now her muscle-less, smooth and spotlessly white back is facing me.
My gaze fell on her sexy ass wrapped in her tight shorts which are also digging into her thighs. Instantly, I grab the shorts and pull them down to reveal her pure white and perfectly round ass in a sexy ck panty.
Seeing my final obstruction to this woman''s secret spot, my hands go with full power to rip off her panty and reveal her small, pink slit and cute little butthole.
A sweet musky scent is also whiffing off of her crotch which is making this uncontroble animalistic desire to mate inside me increase.
My hands grab both of her meaty ass-cheeks, making my fingers dig in as I spread them apart to slightly open her beautiful pussy and butthole in front of me.
Instantly, I plunge my face into her crotch and start licking her pussy and asshole while making them sopping wet with my saliva. I can also taste the sweetness of her love juice inside my mouth now.
"Aaaahaan," the woman moans.
I remove one of my hands from her ass and with my index and middle finger, spread her vagina a bit more to reveal her clitoris within. Then, using my thumb, I slowly start to rub it. I can feel the blood pulsation in her clit to make it erect from my stimtion.
"Aaahan Ahnaa," the woman starts to moan even more loudly as I increase the speed of the motion of my thumb on her clit.
"Cumming I am Cumming," the woman yells in her sweet voice as her whole body starts to convulse.
Her nectar also starts gushing out from within and I too start to drink it with equal vigor.
While her overflowing juices quenches my thirst, it makes my hunger for her increases even further.
My body again moves on its own as my mouth separates from her pussy, making me lie on top of her with my crotch pressed against her ass and my throbbing dick against her sopping wet pussy, my face is also right next to hers and my hands are on her soft tits, massaging them.
"Thank you," she says softly.
I plunge my cock inside her wet hole.
Chapter 4: Beast Awakening (2)
Chapter 4: Beast Awakening (2)
Did I hear that correctly?
No I must be imagining things. She won''t say thank you to me, right? Especially now when I am
Fuck! I am not stopping at all!
My raging cock prates inside her wet slit with such force that the slight resistance it meets gets torn through instantly.
"Nhaaa," she raises a painful voice.
I can feel her tight and thoroughly wet meat walls squeezing my dick tightly which is now fully prating her vagina. This soft and squishy feeling is making my mind go nk with pleasure.
Wait, was she a virgin?
If that''s the case then shouldn''t I stay like this until her pain goes away?
But sadly, my body is not listening to me at all.
My waist starts moving again to take my dick out and in of her small and tight pussy, plowing it roughly. My hands are also ying with her tits, squashing and pulling them, as I suck on her smooth neck.
Fuck! Inside her it feels so tight so soft so fucking good!
I am now thrusting in so hard and fast inside her small vagina that pping sounds are being generated from her ass hitting on my crotch.
Not more than 30 seconds have passed since I started fucking her but the pleasure is already so high that pressure is starting to build in my cock.
"Argaa," with a grunt, I squeeze her soft tits strongly and cum starts to shoot out of my cock
But my motion didn''t stop. I am even thrusting hard inside with my semen gushing out.
Though my orgasmsts only for a few tens of seconds, my raging boner hasn''t lost its hardness in the slightest. I am still fucking her with all I have got.
I remove both of my hands from her tits and grab her tied up hairs to pull back her head. I then jam the fingers of my other hand inside her mouth to start massaging her tongue.
To my surprise, the woman is not making any painful voice. But instead, continuous moans of pleasure are leaking out. She is even sucking on my fingers inside her mouth on her own, making them covered entirely in her saliva.
I take these sopping wet fingers out of her mouth and move them towards her ass.
"Aaah t-there too?" the woman speaks in a fearful tone as my wet fingers start to massage around her butthole.
While still banging her pussy with my cock, I slowly insert my middle finger inside her back-hole.
"Aaaha," a moan leaks out from her mouth and her pussy contracts around my dick and her butthole around my finger, which is halfway inside, making it hard to move both of them.
But I forcefully move them anyway. After my finger makes it''s way fully inside her asshole, I start to slowly make ite out and then in again.
"Nahann.Ahaana"
After a few seconds, both her pussy and asshole be rxed while allowing my entry freely. She is now leaking out even louder moans.
Without warning, I jammed my index finger along with my middle one this time.
"Ahhan," she screams again.
Though both of her holes contract again, they also be loose almost immediately after.
Then I start the session thoroughly finger-fucking her asshole while continuously banging her pussy.
Pleasure again builds inside my penis and I again start to shoot my cum inside her without stopping my waist or my fingers. The woman''s body below me also starts convulsing, as she reaches an orgasm with me.
Finally, after filling up her pussy twice, I remove my dick from the inside of her and my fingers out from her butthole. My dick is dripping wet from blood, semen and love juices. While the woman looks a bit tired, she is also panting and moaning below me.
For some reason, my lust for her hasn''t dropped a single ounce. It''s even soaring much higher than it was at first.
I stretch her ass-cheeks apart to again reveal her little butthole which is slightly gaping now. Without waiting for another second, I drop my rock-hard cock inside it.
"Aaaaaha," the woman raises a scream and her body froze from the sudden invasion.
Though her asshole is really tight, much tighter than her pussy and is also squeezing my dick as if wanting to tear it apart, but the fluids covering my cock acts as lubricants to make the pration a bit easier.
I put one of my hands to her pussy and after that, I start to roughly bang her ass while rubbing her clit and even prating her pussy with my fingers after a while.
"Good it feels good Aaahaan," the woman below moans out.
Her body is again rxed now and she is having continuous long orgasms from being stimted in the ass and pussy at the same time.
Semen is again climbing up to shoot out of my dick from this extremely tight and pleasurable feeling of fucking an asshole.
[BEAST AWAKENING END]
My consciousness fades along with my squirting out cum.
Chapter 5: Next Morning
Chapter 5: Next Morning
What is this pleasant feeling?
It feels as if something really soft and wet is enveloping around me. It is reallyfortable and pleasurable inside it
Ahaaa, what is this? Something white is rising from within me. Some sort of pressure is building. I cannot hold any longer.
My eyes open with a start. In front of my eyes, there are blond hairs going up and down from my crotch.
It''s the girl from yesterday
The pressure I was feeling before is from my crotch being stimted by her mouth.
I unconsciously grab hold of these blond hairs of hers and force my cock deep inside her mouth such that my cum starts to squirt out inside.
When finished, I slump back on the bed and look up while breathing heavily.
She removes her face from my crotch, with her cheeks slightly in bulge with cum.
I rememberst night when my poison got activated and I lost control upon her body. I also remember tearing through all of her clothes and fucking both of her holes down there.
While looking at my face, she gulps down the cum inside her mouth and gives me a bright smile.
"You woke up? Hmm, so, this morning thing works then," she speaks to me.
"Breakfast is ready, so put some clothes on ande downstairs. Well, your underwear and pants are safe but the shirt got ruined. You can use this one, it belonged to my father," She tells me while handing me a brown colored shirt.
Before I can speak anything at all, she turns around and leaves the room with her back facing me.
Shit! I got distracted by her shaking ass.
But for real, what is happening?
Isn''t it the girl I forcefully did it withst night? Why is she talking so happily with me? She even gave me her father''s shirt Shouldn''t she be at least angry with me, if not, reporting me to the police?
Ahh~ I get it. It must have something to do with her system.
People do the strangest things due to their systems, and she even looked so shocked when I pounced on herst night as if something unexpected is happening. Well, not that I can ask her anything about it Though it is really lucky for me
Wait, this reminds me
I quickly stand up see my pants lying on the floor beside the bed. I rummage inside and take out my SIS from within.
The moment I held it in my hand, pink light erupts from within it and characters start appearing before my eyes.
_____________________
THE SEX BEAST SYSTEM
_____________________
Current System level: [1]
Max level: [Not defined]
Points for Next Level up: [10,000]
Life Points: [7732]
Life points consumption rate: [1 point/minute]
Partners:
Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 2]
Skills: [None]
_____________________
Buyable skills and powers [Level 1]:
1) [Beasts Scent] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Will make women around you aroused and sexually attracted to you. [Max usage: 2 times/day]
2) [Stamina +1] (Price: 500 points)
Skill Description: Increase sexual stamina. [Permanent]
3) [Penis Length +1] (Price: 500 points)
Skill Description: Increase penis length. [Permanent]
4) [Semen Volume +1] (Price: 500 points)
Skill Description: Increase semen volume.[Permanent]
Note: Skills will vanish if not acquired before leveling up
_____________________
Points earning methods:
[Level 1] specific methods:
1) See a woman nude [10 points]
2) Touch a woman''s breasts or ass above her clothes [20 points]
Note: Point will not be added if done during sexual acts.
Permanent methods:
1) Kiss [50 points]
2) Cunnilingus [100 points]
3) Fetio/ mouth fucking [100 points]
4) Vaginal sex [150 points]
5) Anal sex [160 points]
6) Impregnating [ 200 points]
Note:
1) Points will be multiplied by 10 if the above are a girl''s first time.
Warning: All the permanent methods can give you points only once every day per girl.
_____________________
Poison:
1) [Beast Awakening]: Lose control of your body with extreme sexual heat. Once activated, it will go on for 30 minutes. Will rise in intensity and frequency as the level increases. Other specifications not defined.
2) [Instant death]: Activates if any of the beasts mating women (except for temporary rank) gets removed from the partner section or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast.
_____________________
Time left to level up: 29 days: 15 hours: 40 minutes: 23 seconds.
_____________________
"Holy shit!" I raise my voice in a surprise.
She was really a virgin! But still, the points don''t add up Wait, did she actually consentedst night? No way
But fuck yeah! I have just a little below 8000 life points now. That is worth deca
Shit
"So, this is not even going to give me a full week, huh?" I say in a low voice.
Seeing my points, I guess around 10 to 12 hours have passed sincest night.
And by the way, where did those pervertedments and special notes go?
Suddenly, I notice something else which almost stop my breath.
Besides the partner''s section, there is this name written now: Reba Woods.
I guess it''s the name of this girl and 22 might be her age.
But what is this level 2? Level 2 of what?
Also, what does perm means?
Wait
"Permanent" I speak softly.
"Shit!"
So, this activates the other poison the death poison.
But that basically means that I cannot lose this Reba now
Fuck! I need to do something!
I quickly dress up and move downstairs. This house is a little bigger than mine and also a bit modernized.
Entering the living room, I see Reba standing still and staring at the T.V. with her eyes wide open.
I also look at it and my jaw drops open.
Chapter 6: News and Some Fun
Chapter 6: News and Some Fun
On the television screen, there is a scene of a really tall tower made out of pure ck stones, covered in pink colored lightning which is going from bottom to the top as if licking the whole tower. Strands of this pink lightning are also shooting from the tower and falling on the ground to make small explosions.
[ highly unusual activities were observed around the WSTst night. ording to the foreign affairs minister of the Elf country, Ieproalia, where the main world system tower is located, at around 8:00 pmst night, pink colored lightning started shooting out of the main tower and covered the entire area around it. Every person working around a mile radius of it got thrown away forcefully by this phenomenon and entering it again is also not possible due to the constantly falling lightning.
[This is a major concerning thing for the whole world right now because it is the first time in known history that the WST has shown any other activity than producing secondary towers and SIS. This strange behavior of it bes even more suspicious, due to the fact that yesterday, The System Ceremony was held, when a tremendous amount of magical energy is processed inside the WST.
[While the human, Elves and the Beastkin countries are sending their most powerful magicians to the site for investigation, the countries under system independent races are yet to make anyments on this situation. We have our own expert to discuss]
Some old guy enters the screen and they start to discuss what might be the reason for this strange behavior of WST.
Reba is listening carefully to the news but I am distracted within my own thoughts now.
At 8:00 pm? Wasn''t I getting my SIS around that time?
And that cave was also covered with pink and blue veins even though there should only be one color
I take out my SIS from my pocket and again look at these strange pink lines like strands of electricity on the dark blue stone.
This is just a coincidence, right?
Well, it doesn''t matter much, to be honest. Because if even those Elves are sending their magicians, then there is nothing to worry for anyone. Those people are the real deal.
After the discussion got a bit boring with repetitive arguments, Reba closes the T.V.
"Sorry, I got hooked into that. It would be really scary if something happens to the tower, right? Anyway, what would you like for breakfast, Jacob? I have sandwiches, bacon, eggs or do you want me to make anything else for you?" She says with a smile.
Man, it is really unusual how she is talking to a stranger like this and also especially after what I did yesterday. But well, she must also be gaining something if her system is making her do this
"I would rather eat yo"
I stop myself.
What the fuck am I saying?
Reba starts giggling.
"I-I mean, anything will do," I say hastily.
"Okay," She turns her back to me while saying that cheerfully and goes to stand before the kitchen tform. Her back figure in a nightie is facing me.
Ahh~ that ass, I wanna fuck it aga
What the fuck am I thinking? What is happening to me?
I need to distract myself.
"Hey, how do you know my name?" I ask her.
Reba just turns around silently and raises her eyebrows.
Oh, shit! I was addressing her with her name as well. I think there must be something simr in her system which tells the name of her of her what?
In my case, its partners, which I am guessing are the romantic and sexual ones maybe that is also the same in her case? Well, I don''t know
But man, Reba is too sexy!
Now that I see clearly, her purple nighty is short andpletely showing me her white thighs. It is also so thin that I can trace her whole body''s curves. I can also see the shape of her butt and also the slight bulges on her breasts indicating the presence of her nipples.
Woah, she is not wearing a bra
I unconsciously stand up and start moving towards her. Though I now have full control of my body, for some reason, I don''t feel any shyness or reluctance when thinking about getting close to her. I am even having an urge to touch her.
I know it sounds really weird, but it feels like some sort of connection has formed between us. Maybe it has something to do with the fact that her name is on my system?
I move behind her working figure on the kitchen tform and hug her from behind. I rest both my hands on her tits, massaging them and rubs my crotch against her meaty ass.
"Aahan you want to do it again?" Reba asks whileughing.
I know she just gave me a blowjob upstairs, but for some reason, I am feeling horny again. Well, you can''t me me. Reba is really hot and I just lost my virginity only yesterday.
Suddenly, she turns around while stillughing, making my hands release her tits and hug me from the front. I feel the softness of her breasts as they squash against my chest.
"You know, you are a very strange man yes, very strange. But I also felt alive when you touched me yesterday and now too." She says to me in a whisper.
I unconsciously move forward and start kissing her. Our mouths open instantly to take out our tongues and intertwine them together.
I grab her plump ass with both my hands and lift her whole body to make her sit on the kitchen tform.
Moving both hands, I make one reach her perfect tits and the other to her crotch. While tightly squeezing one of her tits, I also start rubbing her nipple from above her thin nighty. And my other hand
She is not even wearing a panty?
Feeling even more excited, I open her legs to find her bare crotch. Using my fingers, I start to rub her pussy which is already starting to leak out love juices.
Fuck, I cannot take any longer. My dick is raging inside.
Removing my hand from her tits, I start to unbuckle my pants.
*BRRRR*
Suddenly the doorbell rings.
Chapter 7: Systems Idea
Chapter 7: System''s Idea
*BRRRR*
Suddenly, Reba separates her lips from mine.
"Hurry! You need to get away!" Reba says in an urgent tone.
"No, Fuck whoever it is," I mutter while taking my dick out.
I am feeling too horny for her to pay attention to anyone else.
Resting my rock-hard cock against her pussy, I slowly start moving it up and down.
"Ahhan," A moan leaks out of Reba''s mouth as my cock rubs against her erect clit.
In just a few seconds, my dick gets entirely covered with her leaking out love juices. As our lips are separated, I lower my mouth to start kissing the half exposed white skin of her breast.
I want to prate her right now, but I remember something else the feeling of her tight asshole.
Guiding my love-juice covered dick a little below her pussy, I start rubbing her little butthole with her own love juices to make it lubricated.
I touch the entrance of her pussy my other hand and slowly, insert two of my fingers inside.
"Ahaana," Reba gives another moan. The walls of her wet meat-hole instantly wrap around my fingers.
The inside of her pussy is so warm and wet that I unconsciously dig my finger even deeper inside.
My dick is starting to twitch against her asshole as ifining that it wants to go inside too.
"B-Believe me, I want to do this even more than you, but you need to get out fast," Reba says, her voice shaking from the pleasure, but the urgency hasn''t disappeared.
I stop myself and remove my face from her cleavage.
"Don''t tell me that you have a"
"It''s my sister! She hase home!" Reba cuts in-between.
But then, a smile starts to form on her aroused face.
"Y-You though I have a boyfriend were you jealous?" She asks me.
For some reason, she is looking extremely happy now.
"Hey! Who is now ignoring the doorbell?" I say, feeling my face bing a bit red.
"Oh! You need to get out fast!" Reba raises her voice as she slightly pushes me away from her body.
My cock gets away from her asshole and my fingers out of her pussy. I look at her sitting in the kitchen tform, her face red and her breathing rough. Her nighty is also disheveled such that one of her nipples is slightly peeking out. Her legs are open, giving me a clear view of her glistening wet pussy and asshole. Her whole body looks so inviting right now, that I find it hard to stop myself.
"I am sure your sister won''t mind," I say while moving forward and grabbing her tits again.
If I don''t fuck her here and now I think I will go mad.
*BRRRRR*
"Please, she is too possessive of me. If she found out about you I don''t know what she will do," Reba says with a pleading voice.
Man, don''t say it in that tone
Reluctantly, I separate my body from hers.
"And how do I get out? Your sister should be standing outside the door." I ask Reba, feeling a bit down.
"The back door is locked too" Reba says in a low voice.
*BRRRRRR*
"The window! Go out from there!" she says suddenly.
Seriously? The window?
*BRRR* *BRRR* BRRR*
I almost run towards the window while tucking my dick back inside my pants.
Ind on the soft grass of the garden and without stopping I take a run-up to jump over the hedges.
*CRASH*
Both my feet entangle into the hedge and I fall down on the road hard.
Fuck! I did it so easilyst night.
Well, anyway, I think I am safe now.
Suddenly, pink colored words start to appear before my eyes.
[Man, it was so close, you could have totally fucked that pussy again]
"-"
[Oh! I remember you like her asshole too, right?]
"-"
[I think we should have stayed there. Maybe her sister would have joined you guys too.]
"-"
[Ahh~, imagine lining up both of those sisters'' asses on top of each other and then fucking all of their four holes one by one]
"-"
[Fufufu, I especially want to see them fight about who''s going to get the first cum-shot.]
"What is this? Is this some magic-user trying to fuck with me?" I ask loudly while looking around.
[No, idiot. I am your system. Don''t you remember these pink words?]
"-"
[What?]
"Systems don''t talk" I say.
[You don''t know for sure! There are many types of systems. Maybe some can talk too, you know?]
"That sounds much more suspicious when a system tells me this," I say suspiciously.
[Hurray! Your system can talk! You are a special guy! Now it sounds good?]
What an asshole system
[You know I can hear your thoughts too, right?]
"Fuck! What is this breach of privacy?"
[See, I must tell you first. Even if you have thousands of points right now, your rate is fucked up and you just lost days'' worth of points doubting me just now.]
Shit! Whatever this system is, it''s telling the truth. I need to go home and then to the brothel.
I think getting more points from Reba today would be impossible. Shit! I haven''t even taken her number. I will have to remember this street because if I don''t meet her again I am dead meat.
Fuck! I should have at least put my dick inside her pussy and asshole once to get today''s points. Maybe I could have even licked her pussy a little to get the cunnilingus points
[Hey, it''s not like an ATM: Put your cock in and Vo! Here are your points. You need to bang a chick properly. The same goes for the cunnilingus. You can''t just give it a lick and get the points]
"Ahh~ okay, I get it Then let''s find a taxi. I don''t think I will be able to sleep tonight if I don''t get more points," I say, feeling a bit down.
[No! We will go by train.]
"What? No way. It will go all around the city first. I would rather waste some money than my life points," I say defiantly.
[Fufufu, you don''t understand, do you? You''ll get the points there *WINK*]
"How?" I ask, confused.
[We will get inside the women coach and do the level-specific tasks there!]
"Yeah, right they will fucking kick me out the moment I will enter" I say.
[Ahh~ you really don''t get it.]
"Get what?" I ask exasperatedly.
[That it''s time for you to buy your first skill]
Chapter 8: Buying and Using The First Skill
Chapter 8: Buying and Using The First Skill
"Train number 37 will arrive at tform two in 5 minutes," a mechanical voice of a woman says.
Right now, I am at the train station which is the nearest one to Reba''s house. I had to walk up to here because I couldn''t find a taxi and thus, wasting 30 minutes of my time.
Fuck! It still sorts of hurts my brain when I think about the insane amount of points I am losing.
You can see it like this: it almost took me a month to reach the station. This is so fucked up?
[Don''t worry, buddy! We will be earning some more in a few minutesfufufu]
Ahh~ and this system
I don''t want to speak to it loudly in public ces. Thankfully, it can hear my thoughts too.
Hey, if I am not wrong, you were talking about buying that first skill, right?
[Yup, Beast''s Scent]
Isn''t it the one which costs 1000 life points?
[Yup, that''s the one!]
So, you are making me spent around 3 years'' worth of points which, even in my case, will give around three-quarters of a day. You know how hard it is for me to gain points, right?
[Yup!]
It better be fucking amazing
[Ara, think of it as an investment. But in your case, you will get the returns almost immediately. "Good" returns, that is *WINK*]
Yeah-yeah, well, I can see the training
Hey, you still haven''t given me the skill yet!
[Oh, yeah lemme do this the official way.]
[Do you want to unlock "The Beast''s Scent" Skill? Answer in yes or no.]
Duh.
[Congrattion! You have unlocked a new skill: The Beast''s Scent.]
Are we done now? The train is stopping.
[Yup, all done! Fufufu, this is going to be fun]
The train is a bit crowded as people usually go to work at this time.
All the normal public trains in our country have specific coaches. They are mainly separated for Men and Women. Further subdivisions include special coaches for the elderly and parents with children below the age of 17.
I am nning to go inside the general women''s coach.
Fuck! If this system is lying then I will be in a huge mess. But still, if things go right it might be really interesting for me too.
The train stops, and people start getting in and out of it, but I don''t move. I need to wait some more.
It takes around 10 more minutes for everyone to get inside. The train is even more crowded now.
Then the doors start to close
[Get in!]
I start running and jump inside the train as the door closes and a secondter, the train starts to move.
"-"
Right now, I am standing in the general coach of women where everyone from the age of 17 to 50 travels.
I can see a few girls my age, some university students, mainly working women in theirter twenties or early thirties and even a few that look like they are in their forties. And every one of them is staring at me.
My heartbeat is getting faster under their gaze and I am starting to sweat all over.
"Hey, you!" suddenly, a voicees.
From between the crowd, the figure of a woman emerges.
Shit! There is a police officer?
This woman is tall, with ck colored straight hair and brown eyes. She has plump lips that look really soft and a beautiful straight nose. She is wearing a in short ck skirt and ck stockings. Her white thighs are slightly visible where her skirt ends and the stocking starts. Though she is wearing the police''s uniform above her bulging huge tits are clearly dering their existence.
Fuck! What a sexy woman.
The only thing which is lessening her beauty is her face which though beautiful, is distorted in anger right now.
"What are you doing here?" she asks me angrily.
"I-I just entered the wrong coach," I answer.
"You lying bastard! I saw you standing outside waiting for the doors to start closing. You just wait, fucker, I will drag you to the police station on the next stop."
Fuck! This is getting bad. I need to activate the skill.
"Activate!" I yell.
"-"
Nothing happens.
"Beast''s Scent Activate!"
"-"
"Scent, secrete!"
"-"
"Shoot the scent!"
"-"
Fuck! Everyone is staring at me as if I am an idiot.
Why is this shitty skill not activating? Do I have to fart or something to make the scente out?
"Hey, what are you doing?" the policewoman asks me angrily.
Man, I am going to get fucked up now not in a good meaning.
Suddenly pink colored words start to appear before my eyes again.
[Oh, sorry! I forgot that I have to activate the skills for you.]
Are you fucking serious right now? And how does a freaking system forget to do something, huh?
[Shut up Beast''s Scent Activate!]
Suddenly, my body starts to feel a bit strange. It feels like there is something warm leaking out from my skin all of the body.
In the next moment, a strange smell hits my nose. It''s sort of a musky and salty scent. My nose wrinkles a bit due to this weird smell.
But to my surprise, the grip around my cor loosens. I look at the policewoman''s face and see her looking at me with watery eyes. Her cheeks are red and I can feel her hot uneven breathing on my face.
I look around and see that one-by-one, the same thing is happening to all women in this coach. They all are still staring at me clearly in arousal now.
Shit! It worked! My skill freaking worked!
My mouth curls up as a big smile appears on my face.
"Fufufu, let''s gain some points, shall we?"
I move towards the women around me.
[Stop!]
Chapter 9: Fun in the Train (Part-1)
Chapter 9: Fun in the Train (Part-1)
[Wait!]
I stop my hands which were just moments away from grabbing the policewoman''s huge tits.
"What?" I hiss angrily.
[You can''t touch her. Beast''s scent is not supposed to be used on these many women at once. It can only show its full effect on a maximum of 3 women. Right now, its effects are greatly diluted.]
"What do you mean by that?" I ask.
[It means that all the women here are in a light state of trance. If the stimtion is too strong or forced, this trace will break and in a chain effect, all the women will return to their original state.]
"WHAT? Then why didn''t you tell me this before? I will get fucking arrested now," I say angrily.
[Man, calm down. You can still earn points here. While you can''t touch them by yourself, that doesn''t mean that these women can''t make you touch themselves. See? Their resistance to you being here is already gone. Fufufu, you are now a lone man in a coach filled with horny women.]
Really? Well, I can see that all the women here including the policewoman are not looking at me in anger right now.
But I cannot do anything to them?
Heck! I am horny as fuck right now! I want to do something
I want to I want to grab all these women here and rip all of their clothes off. Then I want to line their naked pussies on the train seats and fuck them one-by-one. I will even fuck their ass-ho
What the hell is happening to me? What am I thinking?
I know that I probably imagine fucking every hot girl I see around me before but this feeling is different. It feels as if my body will move to implement these lewd thoughts of my mind. Maybe it''s because of how horny I am feeling?
[Oh, it''s one of the side effects of Beast''s Awakening. Though I don''t know for sure, this horny feeling of yours shouldn''t go on for more than a day or so.]
Side effect? A poison having side effects? Are you fucking kidding me right now? And You don''t know for sure? Are you a fucking system or what?
[-]
Damn! I cannot hold much longer. I want to fuck all of them now.
[Man, just control and focus on earning points right now. You will die if you don''t take this seriously. You can always bang chickster.]
Yeah right.
[You just need to rx and let thedies do the work here. What''s better is that they will forget all that is going to happen now, so no need to worry at all. Just calm down and enjoy the women, baby.]
Easy for you to say.
"Y-you can sit down for now. I-I will arrest you at the next station," the busty policewoman says while pushing my body lightly.
For some reason, the seat she makes me fall onto is already empty even though the train is jam-packed.
"Iyaan"
Suddenly, something heavy falls onto me and a really soft thing covers my face. I can also feel something warm pressed against my crotch.
"S-Sorry, my foot slipped."
A voice came in this soft darkness. It looks like the officer fell on me while she was pushing me onto the seat. Slowly, the officer moves her body back.
Shit! This is a bad position
She is now sitting on top of me with both her knees resting on the side of the seat and her hands around my neck. The warm feeling on my crotch is her meaty ass which is pressing against my dick under the clothes. Her skirt has also gotten spread in this position to reveal her white thighs above the stocking and her dark blue colored panty in front of my eyes.
I can tell my face was buried in her cleavage just moments ago
"I-I should move, right?" She asks, her face bright red and her breathing rough.
Not that I want you to, but are you really asking this question?
Fuck! This is my dream position! It needs just one more thing
I start to move both my hands resting on my sides to grab her ass-cheeks but I stop myself.
I cannot touch her by myself
Suddenly, both my hands are grabbed and a soft and heavy feeling envelops both of them.
I look around and see two women sitting on top of both my hands. The one on my left looks around my age with shoulder-length brown color hair and green eyes. Both her boobs and ass fairly handful. She is more of a cute girl.
The one on my right looks like an office woman in herter twenties. She has long ck hair with dark blue eyes. Though she is t-chested, I can tell that her ass is big and well-shaped. I am getting more of a sexy and mature feeling from her.
Both of them are looking even more wonderful to me because of the fact that like all women here, they are also looking at me with wet and horny eyes. Their faces are bright red and breathing rough.
I notice that both the women are supporting their own weight with their hands too. It looks like they are trying to give me room to rub their plump asses.
Can I do it? Can I rub their ass once they rest it on my hand?
Let''s try
""Aahan""
Both raise a coquettish voice as I squeeze the meat on their ass. I wait a bit and look at their faces but seeing no further reaction from them, I gain more confidence.
I see that I cannot touch them by myself but once they themselves initiate the act I can do things with the part I am touching.
Fuck! Both of their asses feel so good. Especially the one on the right. Her ass is so big and soft that my fingers are digging in really deep into her flesh.
I look around and see other women in the coach slowly enclosing around my seat. A few of them are opening the top buttons of their shirts to reveal their cleavages to me.
"Look at only me" the policewoman says in a small and sweet voice unlike before.
Unlike other women here, she has already opened most of the buttons of her shirt. Her juicy looking big tits wrapped in a blue colored bra are shaking slightly in front of me as if trying to allure me in. She has opened so many buttons that I can also see her white and sexy stomach a bit.
"Woah," I leak out a voice in surprise when I look down and see that she has also lifted her skirt a bit tofortably sit on me. I can even see the faint line of her slit above her panty.
"Come here," she whispers again while grabbing hold of the hairs on my head and mming my face on her tits, making my vision go dark again.
She also starts moving her waist to rub her crotch against mine. But I don''t like the fact that our clothes are in the way.
Losing a bit control, I myself start to suck on the bare skin of her tits where my mouth is, but thankfully she did not wake up from this trance.
I want to grab hold of her and fuck her right here and now but my hands are not free.
They are already out from under the butts of those women and are now resting on some tits. The ones on my left are really big while the ones on my right are on the smaller side, but sadly, none of them are bare.
Without waiting I squeeze both the tits and shake them roughly to make the women attached to them moan.
Suddenly, I feel something heavy on both my legs. It feels like women are starting to rest their asses on my ankles while rubbing their tits on my legs.
Fufufu It looks like the fun is just starting.
Chapter 10: Fun in the Train (Part-2)
Chapter 10: Fun in the Train (Part-2)
Around fifteen minutes have passed since I have activated Beast''s scent.
Right now, I can feel many women moving around me. Though I cannot see anything as my face is buried inside the policewoman''s soft tits, but I can tell that their agitation is increasing.
I can feel their small hands moving all over my body, rubbing my thighs, shoulders, stomach, etc.
My hands are continuously being grabbed here and there by the women, making them touch their ass and boobs. I am also not leaving any chance to squeeze the tits and spank the asses whenever I can find the chance.
It would be like being in heaven for any man. Women are flocking around me. I am ying with different types of asses and tits as much as I want. The most beautiful and busty one is sitting on myp with my face buried in her half-naked tits and her crotch rubbing against my dick which is rock-hard now from all these stimtions I am receiving.
"Aaahan," The policewoman leaks out a voice. I can feel my pant getting wet from her leaking out love juices.
But she is not the only one who''s moaning around here. Whenever a girl makes me touch her tits or ass, they leak out moans.
But unlike the pleasure they are feeling, I am getting more and more frustrated here.
Why? Because what the fuck is this?
It''s like the worst way of being blue-balled. None of the chicks here are taking my hands inside their clothes. Heck! If we talk about their pussies, they are not even letting me touch it above their panties.
But the thing which is making me fucking crazy is this continuous light rubbing of this busty policewoman''s crotch against my dick.
I so want to just plow that slit which I canpletely trace above her wet panty now but I can''t or all these women would get out of the trance.
But I am also starting to lose control. If it''s true that the side effects of Beast''s Awakening are still on, then it''s also possible that I might pounce on these women any time. I need to do something.
Hey! System, you listening?
[Shut up, man! Lemme enjoys the show.]
You shut up and listen to me! I don''t think I can control myself anymore. I want to fuck someone now. Do something about it.
[Well, no.]
You useless fucker!
Fuck! This policewoman is now sucking on my neck I want to no, I need to fuck her.
Suddenly, an idea pops into my mind.
Hey, system, what if I use Beast''s scent on a single woman? Will it make her horny enough to have sex with me?
[On a single woman? You would need a closed room where the scent cannot escape and get diluted but, it can get a room like that and use all the scent''s power on a single woman they yes, fucking her might be possible.]
Without wasting even, a single more second, I forcefully pull my hands from the surrounding woman and stand up while lifting the body of the policewoman along with mine. Removing the women attached to my legs; I make the policewoman stand on her own feet.
"Woah, what are you guys doing?" I say.
Getting even more space on my body to touch, the enclosing around me tightens and my own butt is now being grabbed and being yed with by the horny women around me.
I quickly grab the policewoman''s slender waist and start pushing my way along with her through all these other women (getting thoroughly molested along the way) to my destination the washroom.
Finally, after getting the horde of horny women, we enter the washroom and close the door to prevent further invasion. I then look at the woman in front of me again.
She is still in a state of arousal and showing no resistance to me even though I just grabbed her waist by myself, but like before she is showing no signs of getting closer to me. It looks like Beast''s Scent is weakening.
[Around 7 minutes are left. But you will have to cancel the previous scent before you can use it again on this woman.]
You have to cancel it for me, right?
Cancel it fucking cancel it now
I think my pants will explode if I wait any longer to bang this woman in front of me.
[Beast''s Scent End]
Suddenly, the policewoman''s eyes start to focus again. She looks down and sees her shirt open and her boobs almost spilling out from her bra. Then, she looks at me and her eyes open wide in shock.
"Yo"
[Beast''s Scent Activate]
Feeling a simr hot sensation like before, the skill activates. I feel that weird smelling out of my body again.
Suddenly, the policewoman''s expressions change to the earlier smiling one. But something is different this time
I can just tell from looking at her face that she is way hornier than before. She is also looking much out of breath this time, such that I see her tits heavily heaving in front of my eyes. Looking at me hungrily, she starts to move with unsteady steps in my direction.
Finally losing control of myself too, I m my body against hers and instantly locks her lips with mine into a deep kiss. Even faster than me, she takes out her tongue to intertwine with mine and starts to transfer her sweet saliva into my mouth.
My hands also start to roam around her sexy body and also start to remove every piece of clothing it can find. Finally, I reluctantly stop the rich kiss and backs away a bit to properly looks at the woman''s body in front of me.
She is almost entirely naked now. Her huge gravity-defying tits are swaying slightly in front of my eyes. Her smooth stomach has faint traces of muscles which are making her look even sexier. I can also see her slit which has thin, trimmed and neatly maintained ck pubic hairs over it.
But for some reason, the thing which is making me almost crazy with lust towards her is the fact that her ck stocking is still on and digging into her soft white thighs.
"Fuck" I mutter.
Moving forward in a sh, I start kissing her again. Grabbing hold of both of her thighs, I lift her whole body up to make her sit on the washbasin''s tform.
Then, with one hand, I grab hold of her juicy tits and start massaging them while also pulling and pinching her nipples from time to time.
My other hand moves to her crotch, towards her pussy. Though I still haven''t properly seen her pussy yet due to all kissing we are doing, but I feel through my hand that her slit is small and thoroughly wet from love juices.
"Aaahaann yes do more!" the woman moans.
I want to do a lot of things to her right now like sucking on her tits, kissing her whole body and yeah, licking her cunt too. It makes it even more beneficial that I will get more life points if I do these things.
But it feels like if I do anything other than putting my cock inside a meat-hole, it will start fucking my own asshole.
I again stop the kiss and look down to quickly position my dick against the woman''s pussy. Her slit is small and leaking out love fluids. I can also see her clit which is swollen and erect.
Resting my dick against her cunt, I rub it there for a while to cover it in her love juices.
After my cock gets entirely wet, I plunge it straight inside her meat-hole.
"Aaaahan," the woman raise a moan.
"Aaargh nooo," I too raise a grunt.
Fucking hell! Really? Is this really happening?
The moment my cock fully prated her, cum starts to shoot out. The pleasure which had been building since the morning from Reba''s house till this moment inside this policewoman''s pussy, exploded from my dick the moment it finds a ce for release.
No, not now! I need to fuck her more.
I start thrusting my cum-squirting dick in and out of the policewoman''s vagina desperately, trying to feel its softness and tightness as much as possible but my cock starts to betray me again: it starts to go limp.
Wait! Why is it fucking going down? I want to fuck more!
Words again start to appear before my eyes.
[Well, you came this morning too. I guess this is your body''s limit without Beast''s Awakening.]
I look at the sexy and soft body of the woman in my arms.
But I want more
[Well, you have around 20 minutes left, but I don''t think you can get your dick go up and finish cumming once more in this much time.]
Another idea pops into my horny mind.
"Then I will buy another skill that stami"
*KNOCK*
"What are these weird noises you are making? What are you doing inside a public toilet?" A female voice asks.
Shit! I forgot about the women outside! They are all out of the trance!
Chapter 11: Going Home
Chapter 11: Going Home
"Ahh~ that was close," I mutter while sighing to myself.
Right now, I am walking on the familiar streets on my way home from the train station.
I totally forgot that the Beast''s scent skill is lifted off from the women on the coach other than the policewoman. I think they must have heard her moans (or a single moan) and guessed what was going on inside the washroom.
Luckily, the train was stopped at a station at that time. I dressed the policewoman up quickly without even cleaning up the leaking out cum from her pussy and ran out from the coach to the station while pushing away everyone who was trying to catch me.
"Twenty minutes twenty fucking minutes got wasted," I speak frustratingly.
Even though (to my shame) I prematurely ejacted, I still could have earned some more life points there by licking her pussy or something. Even my head was starting to clear up from the lust it was filled with due to my poison''s side effect, so I could have also thought of some other way of getting points other than mindlessly fucking her.
And there is also the regret due to the fact that my dick couldn''t keep up and I couldn''t give that busty woman a proper fuck. I also wanted to prate her asshole and if possible, get a blowjob from her as well
[There is no point regretting anymore, buddy. You can''t do anything about it now.]
Ahh~ you are right but still
[Wait, let me cheer you up a bit! There you go!]
Pink colored words start to appear before my eyes again.
________________________________
THE SEX BEAST SYSTEM
_________________________________
Current System level: [1]
Max level: [Not defined]
Points for Next Level up: [10,000]
Life Points: [8,459]
Life points consumption rate: [1 point/minute]
Partners:
1)Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 2]
2)Anna Park, 25 (Temp.)
Note: Temporary names will be removed from the list 24 hours after the sexual activity. (We need to make this Anna chick permanent, partner. You know the famous saying, right? "Never let go of a hot and busty babe." Though I won''t forgive you even if you let go of a petite one, okay?)
Skills:
[Beast''s Scent] (Max Usage: 2 times/day)
________________________________
Buyable skills and powers [Level 1]:
1) [Stamina +1] (Price: 500 points)
Skill Description: Increase sexual stamina. [Permanent]
2) [Penis Length +1] (Price: 500 points)
Skill Description: Increase penis length. [Permanent]
3) [Semen Volume +1] (Price: 500 points)
Skill Description: Increase semen volume.[Permanent]
Note: Skills will vanish if not acquired before leveling up
________________________________
Points earning methods:
[Level 1] specific methods:
1) See a woman nude [10 points]
2) Touch a woman''s breasts or ass above her clothes [20 points]
Note: Point will not be added if done during sexual acts.
Permanent methods:
1) Kiss [50 points]
2) Cunnilingus [100 points]
3) Fetio/ mouth fucking [100 points]
4) Vaginal sex [150 points]
5) Anal sex [160 points]
6) Impregnating [200 points]
Note:
1) Points will be multiplied by 10 if the above are a girl''s first time.
Warning: All the permanent methods can give you points only once every day per girl.
________________________________
Poison:
1) [Beast Awakening]: Lose control of your body with extreme sexual heat. Once activated, it will go on for 30 minutes. Will rise in intensity and frequency as the level increases. Other specifications not defined.
2) [Instant death]: Activates if any of the beasts mating women (except for temporary rank) gets removed from the partner section or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast.
________________________________
Time left to level up: 29 days: 13 hours: 27 minutes: 50 seconds.
________________________________
"So, that policewoman''s name is Anna, huh?" I speak to myself.
Well, I must agree with my system here even though it''s not a famous saying at all, that Anna is too hot for a woman to let go. I just hope we meet again
Anyway, the good thing is that I got around 800 points after deducting a little more than two hours'' worth of points and yeah, also the points I spent on the skill I bought.
When I roughly calcte the number of points I gained, two of my doubts get clear; first is that I get points separately for grabbing the ass and boobs of the same woman, and second, Anna was no virgin.
Well, it''s not that I expected her to be a virgin seeing the fact that she is 25 and personally, it also doesn''t matter to me much if a girl is a virgin or not.
It''s just a bit regretful that I couldn''t multiply my points by ten
I think I got points for groping the busts and asses of around 50 horny women, so, I guess overall, it''s fine.
After walking for a few minutes, I start to see my house from here. It is an average sized house with a small garden attached to it, in a neighborhood of simr looking houses.
Man, I was out all night even though earning the first point takes at most only a few hours. Those who don''t return within the night are considered to be well, I just hope things don''t be too bad
*CLICK*
Phew, at least the front door is unlocked.
Maybe if I just get inside my room, I can lie about my absence.
Slowly, with soft steps, I start to move towards the stairs leading upstairs.
"Jacob?"
A voicees from the living room. I can hear the footsteps of someone running.
"Fuck she found out," I mutter while sighing.
Suddenly, a womanes running out of the living room and stops for a moment to look around.
I can see tears leaking from her beautiful dark golden colored eye and running down her smooth white cheeks. She has long, brown colored hairs. Her nose is small and of perfect shape and her rosy red lips are thin but plump. She is wearing grey colored sweatpants and sweatshirts but her figure ispletely standing out. Her waist is thin and her butt is meaty and sexy, but the most noticeable thing about her is her boobs. They are really huge.
Suddenly, the woman''s eyes fell on me and her expressions changes to a half-crying smile, though the tears start to flow even more.
She starts running towards me in a dash and hugs me so tightly that I feel my backbone will crack. Her tits are totally squashed on my chest and even spilling from the sides.
"W-Where were you? W-Why didn''t youe homest night? You know how worried I was? I even though that you might have might have"
The woman starts sobbing even harder.
I wrap my own arms around her body and lightly caress her back and head.
"Some things came up because of my system and I gotte. But I am home now, La." I say softly.
La''s sobbing slowly starts to settle down but she didn''t move from the hugging position.
"You could have at least called me," she whispers.
If I only had time to do that
"Sorry, I forgot." I apologize.
She slowly separates her body from mine. Her cheeks are still glistening from tears but there is a smile on her face. It looks like she is finally starting to calm down.
Pink words appear before my eyes.
[Who is this woman?]
Mind your own business.
[This is my business. Is she your girlfriend?]
Shut up.
[Let''s fuck her.]
No.
[Why? She is probably the most beautiful one we have met so far. And you also need points, right? Then why not fuck her?]
No.
[I will even give you extra points. Fuck her.]
How muc No.
[Oh, sorry, I forgot. You little willy is done for the day, right? How pathetic. Let''s buy the stamina skill and remove your unmanliness. Then yeah, let''s fuck this babe.]
It has nothing to do with my wil I mean, penis. I can''t do it because she is well
Chapter 12: Family and News (Part-1)
Chapter 12: Family and News (Part-1)
Author''s note: There is an Alternate Chapter 12 which will be uploaded after this chapter. That one was going to be the original chapter but I couldn''t post it due to Pat.reon''s policies.
__________________________________________________________
someone special to me.
[Someone special? Seriously? Well, that''s really anticlimactic. I thought she would be your rtive or something But well, I don''t see any problem here Why are you so stubbornly refusing to bang her?]
I told you she is a special person.
[Man, something is seriously wrong with your head. Normally, you bang your special person. And why is she even special to you if you are not even after her pussy, huh?]
That is
"Jacob" La speaks to me. She is still looking at me with her beautiful eyes full of concern.
"You must be hungry right, right? You were out all night Wait in the living room for a bit, I will get you something to eat," she says before turning her back to me and quickly moving to the kitchen.
[Are you even freaking seeing that shaking ass? And those sexy thighs? And you don''t want to fuck her? No matter what you say, you have just fallen from the high rank of a man in front of my eyes.]
Eyes? What the fuck are you even talking about? You are a freaking system! You don''t even have eyes!
[-]
And it''s not like I am not interested in her or anything, in fact, she is probably the girl I am most interested in.
[See, buddy, you are really confusing me here. You are interested in her, but you don''t want to fuck her? What are you? Some pathetic hero of a romantic movie?]
It''s not like I don''t want to
[Yes! That''s more like it! I knew you wouldn''t disappoint me.]
Will you just listen to me? It''s true that I like her. Fuck! She is even my first crush. There is no way I don''t want to have sex with her but that''s not all
[Believe me. That''s all.]
No, it''s not. I owe a great debt to her
[Ahh~ this money. This filthy, filthy money. It makes the best of us fall. But I still don''t see your point of not fucking her.]
It''s not about money, idiot. It''s just that I am an orphan and was homeless before La found me and gave me a ce in her home to live in. She has taken care of me for the past 5 years.
[Past 5 years? When you were 12? Hmm that''s a bit unusual. Why would she want to do that? Even if she wanted to adopt a child, weren''t you a bit too old for that? And by the way, how old is this La?]
First of all, she didn''t adopt me or anything like that, okay? She just gave me a ce to live in her house. And for your information, she is just 22.
[Okay? But still, she took you in when she was like17? A 17-year-old taking in a 12-year-old in her house? oh, never mind I see]
Yeah, she took me in after her system ceremony. If my guess is true, which I am sure is, it had something to do with her system.
And about having sex with her. I won''t do it without knowing if she likes me or not. I won''t have sex with her if she doesn''t want to
[Come on, man! This is bullshit! You will die if you start thinking about consent and shit. I know it''s not a good thing but what are you going to do if all the women refuse to have sex with you, huh? Because let me tell you this, you are not hot enough to let theme to you by themselves. And about the prostitute thing, you were saying. It''s a good n but do you have enough money to buy them daily?]
I think Reba would let me do it
[Don''t misunderstand, you only got these many points because she was a virgin. Remember that Anna? The points she gave you are almost negligible.]
I get it but still, I won''t do it, okay? La took me out of the streets and has taken great care of me since then. I won''t force myself on her even if I have to die.
[]
I am going to make her mine one day but now is not the time. I will win her heart first.
[Do you really think you have that much time to win her heart first?]
I will get the time to do that
[And what if, after she does be yours, she tells you not to have sex with others?]
No, but I am sure La will understand
[Well, I appreciate the positive thinking but I seriously doubt if you are not already toote. She is 23, you know? It''s obvious for a woman like her to have a boyfriend at this age.]
Don''t jinx by saying things like that! I know she doesn''t. She is still single.
[Well, I find it hard to believe it but still, women like her don''t remain single for long. Act fast, or you will lose her.]
I know, I am working on it.
[Well, I am going to trust you on that. Just remember to fuck other girls or you will die before you get your hands on La.]
I know, I know.
[I will be going then. See youter when it''s the "fuck time".]
Words stop appearing before my eyes.
"Why is wrong with this shitty system? It is not like any of the systems I have read about before" I mutter with a sigh.
*GRRR*
Suddenly, my nose catches a delicious smelling out from the kitchen and my stomach gives a growl of protest.
Man, I need to eat something
I haven''t eaten since yesterday and my energy is thoroughly depleted from all the sexual stuff I have been doing.
Should I go to the kitchen and eat something?
Nah, let''s wait for whatever La is cooking for me.
I move to the living room and sit down on the sofa there to wait. Our living room is small but beautiful. La herself decorated it with many things which include small showpieces, a few of her own handmade paintings and also different flowers in a fancy looking small flowerpots.
To pass time, I pick up the remote lying on the table in front of the sofa and switch on the television.
Let''s see if there are any more updates on that WST incident
The same reporter from the morning appears on the television screen. Unlike then, when he was excitedly talking about the incident and even had a heated discussion with the expert, he is now looking a bit agitated.
[it is indeed very frightening. None of us would have expected that even the Elves couldn''t get past that pink lightning around the WST]
"What?" I speak out unconsciously.
[Though there is no official statement yet, ording to the information we got from our trustable and highly confidential source, the top magicians send to Ieproalia from all around the globe failed to even step inside the barrier like lightning around the WST.
[What''s even more shocking is that some of those magicians are from Elves which are said to have some of the most powerful magicians who directly gained their powers from leveling up high in their systems.
[Obviously, magicians from the other system using countries like us humans and beastkins haven''t had any sess as well. Some are specting that something much bigger than we had anticipated is happening to the WST.
[On these incidents, there is still no official response from the system indepen]
Suddenly, the reporter stops speaking and press his earpiece tightly on his ears.
[What?]
The reports speak out in surprise.
[A-Are you sure?]
The reporter asks someone in a shaking voice.
[O-Okay, I get it.]
The reporter removes his hand from his ears and looks at the camera. His face is looking really troubled.
[A-An official statement has juste from the prime minister]
The reporter speaks in a fearful and grave tone.
[ an emergency USDCA conference has been called by the Elves.]
"No way in hell"
Chapter 12: Family and News (Part-1) (Alternate)
Chapter 12: Family and News (Part-1) (Alternate)
Author''s Note: This is just an alternate chapter and not rted to the main story but I nned to make it like this at first.
___________________________________________________________
my mother.
[]
What?
[FufufuHahahaha ohohohoho I can''tno more I can''t stopughinghahaha]
Aren''t you overreacting for a system?
[This hot babe? Your mother? Hahaha have you ever looked at yourself in the mirror before? Hahaha]
"-"
La is still looking at me with concern in her beautiful eyes.
"You must be hungry right, Jacob? You were out all night Wait in the living room for a bit, I will get you something to eat," she says before turning her back to me and quickly moving to the kitchen.
[Are you even freaking seeing that shaking ass? And those thighs? And nope! I refuse to believe that someone like you cane out from between those sexy legs.]
"-"
[To tell you the truth, she does not even look old enough to have a kid of your age and even if she did, he won''t be like you at all. Her kid would have just taken out his dick in the train today and without using any skill, all the women there would have lined up in front of him; begging to let them suck on it.]
"-"
[I bet that her kid''s cock would have been huge as well and I can also bet that he would have never prematurely ejacted Like your little willy did before.]
Hey! Now you are going too far!
[If she is your mother, then you can just crack me in half and stomp on my broken pieces. I won''t evenin. Now, tell me, she isn''t, is she?]
W-Well she is and isn''t at the same time.
[What? Don''t tell me. you are a bastard child?]
No, you fucking asshole! I am her child in written but, well I am adopted.
[really?]
Yeah, she adopted me when I was 12.
[When you were 12? Hmm that''s a bit unusual. I thought people like to adopt when they are little. By the way, how old is this La?]
She is 23
[What? She adopted you when she was like17? oh, never mind I see]
Yeah, she adopted me after her system ceremony. If my guess is true, which I am sure is, it had something to do with her system.
[But this makes it simple for us, right? You can bang that ass!]
It''s not like I don''t have a crush on
[That''s more like it! I knew you wouldn''t disappoint me.]
Will you just listen to me? It is true that I like her. She is even my first crush and the girl I want to have sex with the most. But that''s not all
I need to know if she likes me as well before doing that
[Come on, man! This is bullshit! You will die if you start thinking about consent and all. I know it''s not a good thing but what are you going to do if all the women refuse to have sex with you, huh? Because let me tell you this, you are not hot enough to let theme to you by themselves. And about the prostitute thing, you were saying. It''s a good n but do you have enough money to buy them daily?]
I think Reba would let me do it
[Don''t misunderstand, you only got these many points because she was a virgin. Remember that Anna? The points she gave you are almost negligible.]
I get it but still, I am in debt of La, okay? She took me out of that orphanage and has taken great care of me since then. I won''t force myself on her even if I have to die.
[]
I am going to make her mine one day but now is not the time. I will win her heart first.
[Do you really think you have that much time to win her heart first?]
I will get the time to do that
[And what if, after she does be yours, she tells you not to have sex with others?]
No, but I am sure La will understand
[Well, I appreciate the positive thinking but I seriously doubt if you are not already toote. She is 23, you know? It''s obvious for a woman like her to have a boyfriend at this age.]
Don''t jinx by saying things like that! I know she doesn''t. She is still single.
[Well, I find it hard to believe but still, women like her don''t remain single for long. Act fast, or you will lose her.]
I know, I am working on it.
[Well, I am going to trust you on that. Just remember to fuck other girls or you will die before you get your hands on La.]
I know, I know.
[I will be going then. See youter when it''s the "fuck time".]
Words stop appearing before my eyes.
"Why is wrong with this shitty system? It is not like any of the systems I have read about before" I mutter with a sigh.
*GRRR*
Suddenly, my nose catches a delicious smelling out from the kitchen and my stomach gives a growl of protest.
Man, I need to eat something
I haven''t eaten since yesterday and my energy is thoroughly depleted from all the sexual stuff I have been doing.
Should I go to the kitchen and eat something?
Nah, let''s wait for whatever La is cooking for me.
I move to the living room and sit down on the sofa there to wait. Our living room is small but beautiful. La herself decorated it with many things which include small showpieces, a few of her own handmade paintings and also different flowers in a fancy looking small flowerpots.
To pass time, I pick up the remote lying on the table in front of the sofa and switch on the television.
Let''s see if there are any more updates on that WST incident
The same reporter from the morning appears on the television screen. Unlike then, when he was excitedly talking about the incident and even had a heated discussion with the expert, he is now looking a bit agitated.
[it is indeed very frightening. None of us would have expected that even the Elves couldn''t get past that pink lightning around the WST]
"What?" I speak out unconsciously.
[Though there is no official statement yet, ording to the information we got from our trustable and highly confidential source, the top magicians send to Ieproalia from all around the globe failed to even step inside the barrier like lightning around the WST.
[What''s even more shocking is that some of those magicians are from Elves which are said to have some of the most powerful magicians who directly gained their powers from leveling up high in their systems.
[Obviously, magicians from the other system using countries like us humans and beastkins haven''t had any sess as well. Some are specting that something much bigger than we had anticipated is happening to the WST.
[On these incidents, there is still no official response from the system indepen]
Suddenly, the reporter stops speaking and press his earpiece tightly on his ears.
[What?]
The reports speak out in surprise.
[A-Are you sure?]
The reporter asks someone in a shaking voice.
[O-Okay, I get it.]
The reporter removes his hand from his ears and looks at the camera. His face is looking really troubled.
[A-An official statement has juste from the prime minister]
The reporter speaks in a fearful and grave tone.
[ an emergency SDC conference has been called by the Elves.]
"No way in hell"
Chapter 13: Family and News (Part-2)
Chapter 13: Family and News (Part-2)
I keep staring at the television screen for a whole minute before the thing this reporter just saidpletely sinks inside my mind.
A USDCA conference? Now?
This should not be happening
The reason why this is such a shocking news to me is because I know what this conference means. The USDCA is an independent international body which is responsible to maintain the rtions between all the system dependent countries of our world.
Though the USDCA itself does not hold much power, it has the support of many big countries. Now, every 10 years, USDCA holds a conference, where the top leaders of each and every system dependent country meet and discuss their foreign policies with each other. Many important treaties are also signed here which includes the resigning of the international peace treaty.
I know, even if this conference is a big deal, there is no reason for me to be this shocked if it''s been called, right?
No, that''s not all
What is making me think that the situation at the WST is really bad is the fact that it is an "emergency" meeting of USDCA that is being called by the elves.
And it''s the "emergency" which fucks it up for me
The severity of this situation can be understood by the fact that that this is the second time in history an emergency conference is being called since the USDCA was established 300 years ago.
An emergency meeting can only be called in a situation that threatens the security of the countries or the people. The first emergency conference was called around 200 years ago when a few system independent races dered war on us.
So, it could be understood that the situation is at least as bad as a bloody magical war between millions of people of different races.
It might also get much worse
I focus on the television screen again and see that even the reporter is so shaken that he is unable to keep his professional face. Though I missed a few things he said but the news is still going on.
[bad the situation at WST might be. Following his announcement about the emergency USDCA conference, the prime minister also requested the people to remain calm. Here is the full video of his]
I switch off the television in frustration. There is no further report on WST and I don''t feel like hearing the prime minister.
But still, if something happens to the WST
It is a bit too frightening to imagine for me but I know that millions of lives will be lost if something serious has happened to the WST.
Especially us humans if we return to how we were before the elves helped usdying when you turn 18
I take out my SIS from my pocket and start looking at it closely again.
One thing I am sure of is that my system is broken. There is no way such an extreme system could exist anywhere
What if my system broke because of the disturbances at the WST?
Or the disturbances at WST is because of my broken system
Nah, that''s not possible right?
Fuck all of this! I am not going to think about it anymore.
Here I am, breaking thew by forcefully doing perverted things with women only for extending my life by just a few more hours.
I already have to live my life on the edge. I can die at any time seeing how difficult it is for me to gain life points and how fast I lose them.
You know what? Let''s just fuck many women and see this world burn.
Hahaha
[Wow, you really like your movies, huh. Now you are like acting like an evil viin?]
Shut up. Why are you back?
[Well, I just wanted to remind you that if something happens to that tower, what will you do about La?]
What about La?
[When will you fuck her?]
Do you even think about anything other than fucking?
[Well, duh. I am The Sex Beast System. But still, do you want to die before tasting that sweet body of hers?]
I already told yo
[I know, I know. But you could at least do some level-specific tasks on her, right? It won''t hurt much and you will also gain some points along the way.]
Well that is I guess
[Yay! To the kitchen! To the kitchen!]
"What am I going to do with this perverted system?" I mutter while slowly standing up from the sofa.
[Yeah, like you are not a pervert.]
W-Well, that isI won''t deny that but I am a different type of pervert than you.
[There are types?]
Shut up!
Moving to the kitchen, I see La happily slicing a tomato while humming a song to herself.
[I think the first task of seeing a girl nude would be right here.]
And how the fuck am I going to do that, idiot?
[You think of that.]
What an asshole
I don''t have beast''s scent right now, so, I think grabbing her ass would be the best. I can make it seem like I am just casually putting my hand on her waist but instead I will fufufu.
[You seem really into it pervert, but I like the idea.]
Shut up!
Silently, I move towards the back figure of La. I can trace the full shape of her round and meaty ass from above her sweatpants.
Damn! How would my dick look buried between these ass-chee
Fuck! I need to concentrate.
"L-La, what are you making?" I say while smoothly resting my hand on her ass.
La''s body jumps from my sudden appearance.
Fuck! It''s so soft! La''s ass is so soft! I am in heaven right now!
"I-It''s you J-Jacob? I-I am just making some s-sandwiches for you," she stutters while looking up to me.
The moment our eyes meet, her cheeks turn bright red and with a jerk, she looks down again. For some reason, she is cutting the already sliced tomato again.
Is she nervous because my hand is on her ass? Let''s see
"Wow, I really like the sandwiches you make," I say while starting to lightly grope her ass.
"I-I-I am really h-happy that you like them," La says, stuttering even more.
Her face is totally red now and there is only pulp left of the tomato now.
Woah, she is not telling me to stop or remove my hand. She is only getting more nervous.
My gaze fell upon her hands again.
"Look out!" I yell, mming the knife out of La''s hand.
She was not looking properly and was going to cut her finger. Man, I am really unlucky my hand is not on her ass anymore
"I-I am sorry. I was a bit distracted," she says.
No, it''s not your fault, La.
Suddenly, I feel a slight burning pain in my hand.
Shit! My finger got a cut instead.
"Jacob! You are hurt," La says in a loud voice when she sees blooding out from my finger.
Instantly, she grabs my hand and put my hurt finger inside her mouth; sucking on it.
Fuck! Her mouth is so soft! Fufufu, forget about being unlucky.
For some reason, I am getting strange thoughts seeing La sucking on my finger with such concerning face.
What if instead of my finger I put my di
*BRRRR*
La turns back with a jerk to the sound of the doorbell. My finger automaticallyes out from her mouth.
I hate these fucking doorbells
"Oh! I forgot! I send Maya out to look for you. She must be back," she says.
Chapter 14: Whole Family
Chapter 14: Whole Family
Fuck! Maya came at such a bad timing
La quickly moves out of the kitchen and I follow behind her while dragging my feet.
Reaching the door, she quickly opens it.
The next moment, Mayaes inside. She is wearing a white T-shirt with tight fitting and denim shorts. She is a beautiful girl with dark blond hair and pretty brown eyes. Her face has delicate features which include her thin lips and pert nose.
Though her height is small, her body is fully developed with fairlyrge tits and a nice, round ass. It can be said that she has the perfect bnce of cuteness and sexiness of a woman.
But there is something wrong with this beauty right now. Her beautiful brown eyes are red with tears forming at the end of them. Her breathing is also really rough as if she has been running for a while.
"I-I couldn''t find him," Maya says to La. Tears are finally starting to drip down from her eyes
What? Maya is crying for me?
"I looked everywhere. He was not even near th"
Suddenly, she notices me standing at the kitchen''s entrance and our eyes meet.
"Jacob came just now. He said that he gotte because of his system," La tells Maya.
She doesn''t look at La but keeps staring at me for a few more seconds.
"You idiot!" Maya shouts before starting to run towards me at full speed.
Getting close enough, she instantly grabs my cor and starts shaking my body.
Woah! Where is she getting this strength in this small body of hers?
"You fool! You asshole!" she yells while continuously shaking my body. She is also crying in honest now.
"You could have called me You could have messaged me" She says.
"You know how worried I was for yo"
Suddenly, she stops speaking as if remembering something else. The shaking of my body also stops and Maya quickly removes her hands from my color. She then wipes the tears from her eyes before speaking again
"I-I mean, do you know how worried La was? Don''t misunderstand, I was not worried for you at all, okay?" she says, her voice still shaking.
Maya, you are not sounding convincing at all with those tears still flowing out from your eyes.
"I-I just got something in my eyes. I am not crying because of you at all!" She says when she sees a slight smile forming on my face.
Seriously, Maya, you are going to use such a clichd excuse for crying?
"Really? But it looks like you were searching for me really hard," I say teasingly.
"T-T-That''s because La asked me. I didn''t want to search for you at all but she forced me," she says while getting even more flustered.
"But"
"I am going to my room," she cuts in between and runs up the stairs at full speed.
"Fufufu, she was up all night waiting for you and ran outside the moment I asked her to look for you," La tells me whileughing lightly.
"Really? It''s really unlike her to be this concerned about me" I say to La.
"Oh, she is just like that from the outside. You just saw what is inside of her. You are her family too, you know?" La tells me with a smile before moving to the kitchen again.
Well, I guess that''s kind of true
Maya is actually La''s parent''s friend''s daughter. Both La''s and Maya''s parents died together in a car crash five years ago when La was 17 and Maya was 14.
Maya''s father and mother were the only children and there were no other rtives of her alive. La, who was already an adult at that time, took Maya in after all the formalities, a few monthster after she brought me to her house.
Well, what La did was kind of obvious seeing that they both are very close childhood friends and thew also didn''t mind because La is financially stable.
And yeah, I will also mention that while it''s no problem with Maya being here, I am kind of living illegally in this house. I don''t remember La going through any paperwork when she brought me here. But well, the government didn''t notice me when I was in the streets, why would it notice me now
[Are we going to ignore that just now? So, you actually were hiding two sizzling hot babes at home, huh? You are a really sly guy]
You again, huh? I was actually waiting for you. So, tomorrow is thest day of the school holidays. I say we go to the prostitutes.
[Don''t change the topic! What about that cute + small + bustybo packet babe just now?]
Maya? What about her?
[Do I seriously have to spell out each and every little thing for you? Fuck her! Fuck her! Fuck her!]
I don
[And don''t even try to say no this time, okay? I already agreed with enough of your romantic shit with La! You will die if you keep doing this!]
O-Okay, okay. But she doesn''t like me that much. And I don''t think it would be okay for me if I forcefully have sex with Maya when we are living under the same roof.
[Though I would like to agree with you that a hot babe like her would never like a guy like you but, there is no denying the fact, that it''s clear as day that she likes you. But well, you also gave a good reason this time she might recall everything if you actually have forced sex with her using the beast''s scent I rmend getting her in the mood and then using the skill. She likes you already so there won''t be any problem.]
Hey! Wait a second, what did you say? What about the beast''s scent again?
Don''t tell me All those women on the train will remember what happened today?
[Wellyes and no at the same time, I guess. Their memories will be really vague because you didn''t do anything much with them. They will only remember it like they themselves were trying to get close to you. Though I cannot say the same about that Anna she will remember everything.]
What the fuck? What the actual fuck?
She is a freaking policewoman! She was probably the only one who must not remember!
[Hey! Though I like your choice in women, you decided to fuck her specifically, not me.]
Don''t give me that! You fucking told me that they will forget anything I do with them!
[It would have been like that if you wouldn''t have taken your cock out and rammed it inside that Anna. I never told you that a woman won''t remember once you actually fuck her. You expect too much from a level 1 skill.]
You are the fucking system! You should have told me this when I was about to fuck Anna!
[Oh yeah, I kinda forgot. I apologize!]
I have no words for you anymore
[Don''t worry, man! It won''t be that easy to trace you. I don''t even remember you buying a ticket before entering the women''s coach.]
I can just hope you are right in this
[Well, that''s the spirit! Now, let''s earn some more points!]
Right now? Are you serious?
[Yup!]
How?
[Fufufu, you are so nave. Didn''t La mentioned that she and Maya were up all night waiting for you, searching for you they didn''t have time for anything else, right?]
Yeah, so?
[Well, you don''t think they have taken a bath yet, do you? *WINK*]
Chapter 15: Peeping in the Bathroom
Chapter 15: Peeping in the Bathroom
Two hours have passed since I have eaten La''s sandwiches and right now, I am drying my body with a towel after taking a bath.
[I really insist that you buy the other skills, buddy. Your penis is small and your stamina is even smaller.]
First of all, you don''t have to insult my penis every time and about the other skills well, how many points I have left?
[Let''s see there you go!]
__________________
Life Points: [8275]
__________________
Hmm with my consumption rate, I lose around 1400 points per day, so, think I will be okay for the next 4-5 days even after I buy the skills
[Right! And the skills will be helpful when you go to the prostitutes tomorrow as well.]
Yeah, I guess. I will buy them tomorrow then. Let''s focus on what we are going to do right now.
[Focus, huh? It seems like you are excited about this]
I shouldn''t?
[Fair point.]
Afterpletely drying up, I move out of the bathroom to a small changing room directly attached to it. I pick up my clothes lying on the floor there and quickly dress up.
Then I slightly open the door of the changing room
"La! I am done! You can take a bath now!" I yell.
I open the door a bit more and mmed it shut again. Then, I quickly run to arge closet inside the changing room where we usually keep the dry towels and other toiletries.
I open the closet and hide inside the lowest partition of it while cing more towels in front of me. I close the closet again from the inside such that there remains a slight gap between the doors for me to look outside.
Fufufu, even if someone opens the closet, they won''t be able to see me now
[]
What?
[It does not seem like this is your first time doing this ( )]
S-So?
[Oh! It''s nothing. I am just liking you more and more every passing second! *WINK*]
I don''t want to be liked
Suddenly, the door of the changing room opens and the figure if La and Mayae inside. Both are still in the clothes they were wearing before.
"It''s already reallyte. It''s a good thing that we decided to take a bath at the same time," La says.
Maya gives her a smile while nodding.
"Has Jacob gone to his room?" She asks La.
"I think so, there was a banging noise of a door." La answers.
[You really are experienced in this, aren''t you?]
Shut up! Let me watch!
"Oh! Okay Let''s do this quickly. I have some work to do after," Maya says.
The next moment, both La and Maya start taking their clothes off.
La finishes taking off her sweatpants and sweatshirt first and now, her curvy and bombshell figure in her matching red underwear reveals itself to my hungry eyes. Her huge tits are threatening to spill out from her bra and her panty is digging into her crotch
Fuck! She is too damn hot!
[You are so right! But look at the other one too!]
Reluctantly, I remove my gaze from La''s body and focus it on Maya.
She too has removed her white T-shirt and shorts and from within, her sexy half-naked figure in ck underweares out. Her bra is a bit small and exposing more of her with skin. Like La, Maya''s panty is also digging into her crotch.
Fuck! I am starting to get a bit erect even though I already came twice since the morning.
[Oh! So even your pathetic little willy cannot resist these two beauties? Fufufu, the best part is still toe though]
I see that both Maya''s and La''s hands are behind their back now; unhooking their bra.
This time, Maya did it first and her ck braes off and without waiting a single second to me to take in her hot braless form, she removes her panty too.
Oh my god!
My gaze automatically roams around her whole lewd naked body many times as if trying to capture it inside my mind.
Her skin is spotlessly white and smooth which makes you want to lick it. There is not an ounce of extra fat in her body except where it should be. Her tits are not huge but not small either; It looks like they are made to be perfectly fit in my hands. Her cherry-colored nipples are small which for some reason, are giving me an instinctual urge to suck on them strongly.
I lower my gaze a bit to look at her lower body now. Her thighs are plump and her ass is round and really soft looking. I can also see her thin and dark blond pubic hairs that are hiding her slit from me.
Damn! I just want to grab hold of that small naked body of hers and make her sit on myp. Then I want to tightly hug her from behind with my cock pressed against that soft ass and y with her tits and pussy as she moans loudly from my stimtions. In this same position, I will also prate both of her
[Hey delusion-master! You will lose the other naked beauty if you don''te out of your lewd dreams.]
Yeah, sorry
I move my gaze from Maya and look at La who has also finished taking off her red underwear.
"Damn" I leak out a whisper this time.
La''s nude body is in front of me now. Though I want to properly look at every nook and cranny of her lewd body, there one thing which is making it difficult for me to turn my gaze elsewhere her tits. These marvelous, gravity-defying huge things are shaking with every slight motion of La. Her beautiful nipples which have a slightly darker shade than that of Maya''s are of perfect size topliment her bountiful big boobs. I have a sudden urge to just grab hold of these juicy tits of La now and strongly suck on each of them while I massage and pull on the other one but I somehow control myself.
[You are missing out if you just stare at the tits.]
I know, I know.
With some difficulty, I remove my gaze from La''s tits and focus it on her whole naked body and as my system said, I would have been missing out
Her stomach is white, smooth, and sexy with no extra fat like Maya''s. Her ass is so wonderful and meaty that it makes me want to grab it and make it jiggle all day. Her pubic hairs are also thin like Maya''s but dark brown in color.
Ahh~ though a bush is also sexy on a woman, I cannot see their pussies because of it
[Well, once you conquer them, you can have the pubes shaved whenever you want though I rmend it just before you plow their meat-holes!]
After I conquer them
After cing their clothes in a bucket forundry, both of them moves inside the bathroom While jiggling their busts and asses and close the door behind them.
Well, that was really amazing have I got the points?
[Yes, you got 20!]
Just 20 minutes, huh?
[Well, there were only two women but I can think of a few ways you can earn points in bulk with this skill.]
Yeah, I know so, shall we get out of here then?
[What? Seriously?]
Yup, what else?
[Fufufu, don''t you think we should take a peek at those lewd bodies dripping wet?]
Chapter 16: The International Treaty
Chapter 16: The International Treaty
Fuck! I can''t do this!
I am already out of the closet and my hand is resting on the doorknob of the bathroom.
[Don''t be a pussy now, okay? Just do it! There is a great treasure inside!]
You sound exactly like some viin of a pirate movie Anyway, what if they notice me? I have never looked inside the bathroom before
[Well, I won''t say there is no risk, but don''t you want to see those hot bodies of La and Maya glossy with soap and dripping wet with water? Don''t you want to see them lewdly rub their tits, ass, and thighs? They might even spread their pussies a bit to clean them properly]
Okay, here we go!
[That''s more like it!]
Very slowly and carefully, I turn the knob.
Yes That''s right just a little push and I can finally see
The door slightly opens and I take a step forward to look inside
*SLIP*
"Aaaaaaaahh"
"Iyaaaaaaan"
Fuck! It seems like there was water on the floor and my foot slipped
Wait what is this feeling?
It seems like I have fallen on something really soft and squishy. It is also really wet as well. I cannot see anything right now because my face is buried in this soft thing, but there is a small and slightly hard thing poking on my lips. I move my hands to feel the thing I have fallen onto.
Wow, it''s unbelievingly soft and smooth
"Aaahn" a female voice speaks from beneath me.
A female voice?
Suddenly, a realizationes to meI thought I fell in the changing room but this is
I lift up my upper body quickly with the support of my hands which are still resting on these soft things.
Holy shit!
Below me is a naked and thoroughly wet figure of Maya. Our faces are just inches away from each other and both my hands are grabbing on to her tits which are softer than a marshmallow. Her nipples, which are a bit hard, were poking on my face before and now palm as well.
I look down a bit and to my further shock, see that my right knee is tightly pressed against her naked crotch, rubbing it.
I look at Maya''s face and our eyes meet. She is just staring at me with pure shock in her eyes but her white cheeks are red and her breathing is also a bit rough. Her thin and rosy lips are slightly parted as if someone has stopped her in the middle of saying something.
"J-Jacob?" Another voicees from above me.
I look up with a jerk and see a glossy, soap covered, and busty figure of La, also staring at me with shock. She is not even covering her huge wet tits or her crotch which are fully visible to me.
We all keep staring at each other for a while before suddenly, Maya yells-
"GET OFF!"
_______________
"500600700" I mutter to myself.
Right now, I am sitting on the bed of my room, counting some cash. It is an average sized room with a wide single bed ced in the middle. It is mostly empty with only a few things other besides the bed which includes a small closet where I keep my clothes and stuff, a studying desk and a few cardboard boxes lying here and there.
"1900 2000"
[Your fall would have been even softer with La, right?]
"25002600"
[Oh, don''t misunderstand! I am not saying that it was not good with Maya. Those tits and ass of hers with that small body are no joke and I must tell you, it''s your loss that you didn''t suck her nipples when you had the chance]
"39004000"
[But man, the dinner was also awkward as hell. You]
Can you please stop disturbing me? I am trying to do something here.
[Okay, okaygeez!]
A few hours have passed after that bathroom incident. After Maya yelled at me to get off of her, I quickly ran out of the bathroom while apologizing to them along the way. After that, I stayed in my room the entire time before the dinner which, as my system just said, was awkward as hell.
The first thing I did after reaching the dining table is to tell them the pre-nned lie that I forgot something inside the bathroom and that I didn''t think that La would get inside the bathroom so fast after I called her out.
Though I think La bought this pathetic lie of mine because she became normal afterward, I don''t think Maya believed me as her expressions were l really strange then. She didn''t speak much like she usually does and turned red every time I asked her to pass something.
Ahh~ she must be really angry with me
Well, at least the T.V. saved me from talking after dinner. Neither La nor Maya had heard anything about what happened at the WSTst night or about the emergency USDCA conference and both of them almost glued themselves to the television after expressing their shock about the situation.
"Okay, so, I have around 5000 Yeux"
[5000 Yeux? I don''t know the currency''s value. Will this much be fine to buy some hoes?]
Should be it''s a lot of money which I have been collecting this for thest 3 years.
[For what?]
T-To secure my future
[Don''t lie to me! I can already guess You were actually collecting this for what we are going to do tomorrow, right? To buy some hoes to lose your virginity?]
yes.
[I am so proud of you!]
This does not feel gooding from you
[By the way, I have to talk to you about leveling up a]
*BANG*
Suddenly, the door of my room opens with a bang and La enter inside with an extremely worried expression on her face.
"Jacobe down with me!" she says in an urgent voice. Her face is looking very anxious.
"What happened?" I ask, confused.
"Juste down!" she says while grabbing my hand and pulling me off of the bed.
Woah, it''s rare for La to be this forceful
I start moving along with her while trying to match her pace. Getting downstairs we quickly move to the living room.
I see that Maya is still standing beside the sofa and watching the T.V. with the exact same
worried expression like that of La''s.
With increased confusion, I too look at the T.V. and see the familiar face of the reporter I already saw twice today.
I can already tell that something big has happened as the reporter''s face looks the tensest since the morning.
[The emergency USDCA conference had finished an hour ago and the government has just issued some documents to the press, informing us about the matters which were discussed in the meeting]
The reporter stops a bit, drinks some water and take a deep breath before continuing again
[A new international treaty has been signed ording to which, the children living in all the countries which are a part of USDCA and who have acquired their systems, that is, are 17 years of age or above, are required partake in a new foreign student exchange program where they will be visiting the schools of the other countries to learn for a few months.]
[Now, the government''s information about this treaty ends here and they did not give any specific reason for this sudden and strange decision of theirs, other than telling us that this is done for improving foreign rtions between the countries, but ording to our experts, the situation is clear]
[we think that the leaders are doubting that the situation at the WST has something to so with the System Ceremony yesterday like it was anticipated by most of us and that they might be able to get some clues from the systems that were given yesterday]
[ and this student exchange program? Well, we think that this is just their way to secretly study the systems of these children]
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
VOLUME 1 of The Sex Beast System is finished on my Pat.reon
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 7 advance Chapters on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Chapter 17: Buying The Remaining Skills
Chapter 17: Buying The Remaining Skills
[Now, our theory might raise many questions in the public''s mind, like, how would a student exchange program help to secretly study their systems? Wouldn''t it be easier and less suspicious if each country study the systems of their own children?]
[The answer to this is easy most of us are simply not advanced in magic enough to do so by ourselves]
[While anyone can guess the basics of a system if they observe it carefully, the information they would get will be really vague and unreliable. Only an advance magician with a high level in their own system can exactly tell the contents of the system of another person]
[And out of all the races which use the WST, only a handful are those who intensively try to raise up their levels]
[Now, it would have been really difficult before to actually get these magicians around the other less magic advanced countries like ours because of the long-standing restrictions ced by almost every country on the entry of people of different races, but through this treaty, these restrictions are also liftedpletely.]
[While all of this is our spection and there is also a slight possibility that it''s not true, but we don''t think that''s the case]
[When we asked the minister of foreign affairs directly that if the situation at WST was discussed, he just said that everything is under control there now and will be solved really fast. He also said that the meeting was only for the signing of this treaty]
[Well, I should not give my own opinion on national television, but I think he could have at least thought of a better lie. Whom is he trying to kid? An emergency USDCA conference to sign a freaking treaty? Yeah, right. That''s bullshi I mean, that''s nonsense! Does he even know how much risk they are putting these people, whose systems are going to be secretly studied, into? If this information somehow gets into the wrong hands, god knows what will]
"Jacob"
Suddenly, I hear La''s voice cuts in-between the angry voice of the reporter''s
I remove my gaze from the television and look around at her. Her body is slightly shaking and a fearful expression I''d on her beautiful face.
"About yesterday''s ceremony" another voice enters my ears.
I look around towards the voice and to my surprise, not only La but Maya is also staring at me with a simr fearful expression.
"t-there is nothing wrong with your system, right?"
[Come on! Hurry, or we will bete!]
I know, I know!
It''s the next day after I heard the news about the new treaty and right now, I am trying to dress up as fast as I can.
[We won''t be able to make it in time if we don''t leave right now!]
I am doing as fast as I can! At least let me grab the money!
I quickly put the money lying on the bed into my pocket and almost run downstairs to the kitchen.
I see the sexy figure of La in an apron, cooking in the kitchen.
"La, I am going out!" I tell her.
"What? This early? Are you going to Leo''s house?" She asks.
"No, just to earn some life points."
"What? To earn points?" La almost screams in surprise.
Shit! I shouldn''t have said that!
"But didn''t you get them after the ceremony? Why are you getting more this early?" she asks.
"T-That''s justah I-I thought to get some at once in a bulk," I lie nervously.
"In a bulk? Jacob you didn''t lie to usst night, right? Your system is fine, right?" She asks with fear returning to her face.
"O-Of course not. There is nothing wrong with my system at all!" I lie again.
"Okay, believe you but pleasee back before dinner, okay? And yes, have some breakfast first." La says.
"But I am gettingte!" I say.
"Nope! I won''t let you go out with an empty stomach!" La says defiantly.
"Haa~ okay" I say with a sigh.
[I would be so much better if she would have said, "I won''t let you go out without a quickie."]
True, that would have been bett Shut up!
After quickly finishing my breakfast of eggs and bacon, I move out of the house and start jogging on the road.
[Why don''t we take the train again? Let''s try fucking some more chicks with the beast''s scent!]
Yeah, so that they can report me to the police, right? And what do you think we are going to be doing in a few minutes?
[Then taxi! It would be faster! Though I hope we get a female driver fufufu.]
The ce we are going is close to my house and I don''t want to waste my money right now]
[Well, I too believe that money spent on anything other than fucking chicks is a waste]
[By the way, aren''t you worried about that treaty in the news yesterday?]
So, you were listening wait, I was wondering, how can you listen to anything other than me?
[Well, I can listen like I can talk, idiot, and answer my question first!]
You can''t talk to anyone other than me, right? Then why can you hear them?
[]
Alright, it''s a bit shocking to me that the foreign travel restrictions are lifted but if talk about the treat, it is not confirmed that the government is actually trying to study the system, okay? And even if it is true, then I am not scared of them at all! I am even a bit happy that they are trying to find out about the defected systems themselves. Maybe, they can help me if they get to know that you, my system, are broken.
Hmm I think I will even try to send hints their way when theye to know about my system
[No! Don''t do that!]
why?
[J-Just don''t]
You are not telling me something
[Anyway, when will you buy the remaining skills?]
You are trying to change the topic
[We are going to reach the brothel, you know? You should buy them now!]
.don''t change the topic!
[Imagine the hoesughing at your small willy when they see itfufufu.]
Buy all the skills right now!
[Okay! Iing!]
[Oh, I again forgot the official way!]
[Do you want to unlock all the three remaining skills?]
*SIGH*
Yes
[Congrattions! Your stamina, penis length and semen volume are increased!]
______________
Skills:
[Beast''s Scent] (Max Usage: 2 times/day)
Note: Passive skills are not shown in the skill list.
_______________
I tap the front of my pants
Hey! It does not seem bigger at all!
[Man, it gets hard first]
Oh sorry, I got a bit too excited to see my new size
[Who wouldn''t?]
But man, I just lost 1,500 points and only around 6,000 are left now after we deduct the points I lost since yesterday
[We are going to earn some more, buddy, don''t worry!]
Yeah
I increase the speed of my jogging a bit and in the next minute, I start seeing my destination.
[Woah! I thought you were talking about a single brothel!]
I know, it''s amazing, right? It''s a whole freaking red-light district!
We enter through a small gateway and various different kinds of brothels, bars, strip clubs, and various other sex-rted shopse in my view.
[Woah! This is the best ce ever!]
I know, right? I always wanted to go inside one of these shops and now I got the reason!
[Btw, I cannot see any half-naked chicks trying to lure us in their shop here where are the hoes?]
It''s the morning. See? There is almost no one here except us right now and as this is not the time of the day when the crownes, so, all the girls are inside the shops. Well, you should see this ce at night
[Really? Then we can get any babe we like! So, in which shop are we going to go?]
Which shop?
I look around and my eyes stop at a familiar name.
The Nux Fufufu, I am going to go to the best brothel there is!
Let the fun begin
___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
VOLUME 2 of The Sex Beast System has started on my Pat.reon
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 7 advance Chapters on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Chapter 18: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-1)
Chapter 18: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-1)
Right now, I am walking on a wide cemented path surrounded by brothels and sex shops on both sides of it.
Most of these ces are open but there are only a few people (mostly women) around them right now.
Suddenly, my gaze fell upon a small and shady-looking shop whose front door is broken in half. The windows are alsopletely shattered and there is not even a shadow of a person inside.
[What happened there?]
Oh, I think this is the shop which was in the news a few weeks ago. People thought that it was just a cheap brothel with low-level prostitutes, but in reality, the owners were running an illegal high-ss brothel underground.
[What? That sounds a bit cool and odd at the same time by the way, why did they do it illegally? It''s a red-light area, right? They could have just opened it aboveground]
Well, they would have, if the prostitutes were humans
[What do you mean by that?]
ording to the news, the owners of this shop were actually drugging and capturing the female half- monsters from the great forest of Aden nearby and forcibly selling their bodies for sex here.
[Really? Monster girls? And how did this shop be like this then?]
Oh, that''s actually funny. Those idiot owners actually caught a Lamia, a monster with half a body of a snake and half a body of a human female, by secretly drugging her food and then brought her in their brothel.
And I don''t think you know this but a Lamia is ssified under middle tier monsters in terms of physical and magical strength. And the one they captured was no different.
She forcibly ejected the drug out from her body using her magic and the moment those people opened her cage; she attacked them.
After beating both of them to near death (They were lucky though, that she didn''t bite and poison them), she thrashed the whole shop until the police came in and calmed her down with a few negotiations. They also freed the other monster girls inside.
[Hmm it seems like it was a hell of a scene. By the way, do you have any fantasy to fuck some monster chicks?]
Obviously, I do. And many other men as well, but to actually have sex with one is really difficult unless it''s their mating season when most of them would basically **** any male whiches near them
[Well, would you even mind being raped by a girl?]
Yeah, I would mind it if they kill me with it
[Kill you with what? Sex?]
Yeah, I wouldn''t mind if a single monster girles to **** me. Heck! I would fuck her myself, but usually, a lot of theme at once when they find a male to mate and in their high sexual heat, they even start fighting over that male''s body with each other.
Well, if you are lucky and their number is small, all the girls will be satisfied and you will be left alone but, if their number is too great, the ones left without having any sex will start to attack you in frustration.
[Woah, that sounds dangerous!]
Oh, you don''t know. This is just the case with low and medium tier half-monsters. Imagine being caught be a high tier one. Most of them would kill you instantly after being done getting your seeds
[Don''t they have males in their species?]
Well, some do, some don''t, but most of the females prefer a human male to mate and likewise, most half monster males search for human women.
[Well, you are lucky then]
Why?
[Fufufu, you will know in the future!]
Tell m
I want to ask my system more about what it meant by that but I get distracted by a fancy looking brothel right in front of me; The Nux.
[Woah, this one looks way better than the other brothels!]
I know, right?
The Nux is a three-story building, spread in a wider area than any other brothel in this red-light area. One can already tell it is of a different ss than any other brothel here by looking at the signboard attached on top. Each of the letters in "The Nux" is shining and glimmering majestically.
On the light pink colored walls of this brothel, an artistic figure of a beautiful woman is drawn which is making seductive poses and giving a wink at the passing people.
You see that? The Nux is one of the rare ces in our town where there is a magical painting!
Damn! Those are expensive as hell
[Hey, I am sure we can probably fuck some of the best babes here, but can you really afford them?]
Don''t worry about that. I have been earning money by doing part-time jobs for thest two years. I rarely ate outside or bought and games and stuff to save money.
[And all of this to just fuck the hoes for one day?]
N-Not only for one day! I saved so that I can visit this brothel many times b-but yesall of this just to have sex
[Buddy you are going to make me cry now you can''t even imagine how proud I am feeling right now to have you as my master you are the best!]
Wait, first of all, you are a fucking system so you can''t cry and I really don''t feel like I have done something great by making you proud.
[Whatever just get inside the brothel and fuck all the hoes now]
I do not argue with that and quickly move inside the brothel.
Even from the inside, this brothel is really fancy with royal purple colored walls and a ss chandelier hanging above.
I can see no other women here except one sitting behind the reception counter.
She is a tall and fairly beautiful looking woman wearing a dark red colored dress. Her hairs are ck in color and her eyes are dark blue. She is also wearing light makeup on her face.
Though she looks like she is in herter thirties, I can tell by the way she is dressed in this tight dress, skillfully showing me the cleavage of her nearly spilling out huge tits and the curve of her big and round ass, that she is here to allure the iing customers.
Seeing mee in, she elegantly stands up and gives me a little bow.
"How can I help you, sir?" she asks me in a polite and mature sounding tone.
[Ask her if she can help you settle down your raging cock inside her pussy!]
"Can you help me settle down my raging co No, I mean, I just want to buy some prostitutes," I say.
Fuck you, system! You almost made me say that!
[That are your true feeling for this hot mature babe, aren''t they?]
"Surely, sir, if you will please follow me," the receptionist says while gesturing towards the stairs leading up.
I start to move, but suddenly, a poster attached to the wall behind the counter catches my eye.
_____________________________________________
An Exclusive Night with a Monster Girl!
______________________________________________
We are really pleased to inform you that recently, we made a contract with a young Harpy named Nina, who agreed to "mate" with one of our customers in her first mating season.
Please be assured that this agreement is after the negotiations and that we have neither captured nor forced her into doing this.
We will also be providing you with theplimentary services of three of our best prostitutes to also make your time with Nina, the best night of your life.
The bidding for this exclusive night with a monster girl and our top three prostitutes will be held in the first week of June.
For more details on this please contact the front desk.
Always there for your pleasure,
The Nux.
_______________________________________________
____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
VOLUME 2 of The Sex Beast System has started on my Pat.reon
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 7 advance Chapters on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Chapter 19: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-2)
Chapter 19: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-2)
"Excuse me! Can you tell me about this poster, please?" I ask the receptionist.
I try to sound as calm as possible but even then, the excitement in my voice cannot be hidden.
Harpies are low-tier half monsters, with the body of a human female but with wings and ws like a bird.
To have sex with a Harpy is rtively easy but to get out alive after that is really tough, as most of the time, they remain in arge group and attack the male all at once.
But man, to have one alone and that too in a brothel for bidding?
Damn! People would pay a shit load of money to fuck her
The receptionist stops on her track and looks back towards me.
"Oh, this?" She says while quickly moving towards the poster and taking it off of the wall.
"I am really sorry, sir. I should have removed it. This offer is no longer avable," the receptionist apologizes while bowing down to me.
[Tell her that she needspensate with her three holes!]
Shut up!
"So, the bidding already happened?" I ask while feeling a bit down.
"The bidding is canceled, sir." She says.
"What? Why?" I ask.
"It is a blunder from our side, sir. We didn''t expect Nina to be so ferocious in the heat of her first mating season.
"As a high-ss brothel, we couldn''tpromise with the safety of our customers and workers, so, we had to lock her up before she hurts someone. But please be assured that we will release her once she gets over her heated state," the receptionist answers politely.
[Tell her to give you this Nina and then fuck her.]
No way! Though I too want to have sex with her, she might really be dangerous right now
[No, she won''t because I can feel iting again soon]
Coming again what?
[Just tell this woman that you will take the Harpy!]
I won''t say anything until you tell me.
[Just think it like this, it is this Nina''s first mating session, right?]
So?
[That means that she is a virgin, buddy! Imagine how many points you can get!]
Really? It also applies to monster girls as well?
[If she has pussy and tits, everything applies!]
Well, I did get way more points with Reba after taking her "first times" than any other thing I have done
But still, you didn''t tell me what ising aga
"Is there something wrong, sir?" the receptionist asks me with her eyebrows slightly furrowed.
Fuck! I must look weird just standing still and saying nothing.
[Believe me, fuck Nina and you won''t regret it!]
Well, it''s not like harpies are that strong alone and this one is even young.
I might never get a chance like this again
"I will take the Harpy," I finally say.
"But sir, Nina is"
"I don''t care. It will be my responsibility if something happens," I cut in between the receptionist.
She stares at me for a moment as if thinking something but then speaks again-
"Okay, sir. If you say that much," she says with another bow.
Well, she agreed faster than I thought
"I will tell you the truth, sir. We suffered many losses after canceling the bidding as it was also bad for our name and we had already paid Nina what we negotiated with her before. So, I am also trying to lessen the losses of our brothel here," The receptionist says in a slightly business-like tone.
"Okay, fair enough. By the way, how much do I have to pay?" I ask.
"Well, the highest offer we got before the bidding was canceled was 8,000 Yeux"
What the fuck?
"but seeing that we probably won''t be able to provide you with three other prostitutes due to safety and that the situation is way different, we will take 3,000 Yeux," she says.
Fuck! Even 3,000 is too much
[Buddy, I don''t understand this talk of money much, okay? Just tell me how many hoes can you fuck with it.]
Probably 10 low-ss prostitutes or 5 high-ss
[Well, there is no point going low and we will get 10 times points from a single virgin monster girl than 5 high-ss hoes. Though I highly regret the loss of those 15 experienced holes]
15?
[Mouth, pussy, and asshole.]
Oh Well, I think I know what I am going to do
"I will pay."
"Damn! This bed is soft" I mutter.
[As soft as Reba''s or Anna''s tits?]
Naw
Right now, I am lying down on a circr bed in arge luxurious room. The walls in this room are dark maroon in color and are covered with artistic paintings of naked men and women indulging in different types of sexual activities and ys.
Instead of any artificial lighting, this room is brightened by numerous candles that are burning while also giving off a strangely sweet fragrance.
Beside the bed, there is also a small ornamented table on which there is a basket full of various fruits, an expensive-looking bottle of wine and a bowl with some transparent fluid I don''t know of are there.
I look above my bad and see arge mirror attached to the ceiling from in which the entire bed is visible.
Damn! This might be the best room in this brothel
[Fufufu this is going to be amazing.]
It better be. I paid freaking 3,000 Yeux for it
Suddenly, the door of the room open.
"Aahnn Ahaan"
I can hear the sweet moaning voice of a girl from outside.
The next moment, with a creaking noise, a small cagees inside my room in which there is a beautiful naked harpy.
So, this one is more on the human side, huh?
The case with most the half monsters is that the percentage of human and monster disposition of their bodies depends upon the stronger gene among the two.
This is not applicable to all the half-monster races, but Harpieses under it and from the looks of it, this Harpy, Nina, has stronger human genes.
She has a beautiful well-defined face with plump lips and a straight nose. Her eyes are big and her hairs are long and both of them are of the same color of bronze. Her sweaty naked boobs are average in size but their shape is perfect, with small cherry color nipples. Her ass is also a bit meaty with a perfectly round shape.
The monster parts of her body include her slightly elongated ears, shining bronze-colored feathers forming her beautiful wings below her human-like arms and greyish bird-like ws which starts from below her plump white and smooth thighs.
I can already tell that this Nina is in a high state of arousal as her breathing is really rough and her white skin is also red in few ces. She is lying on the floor of the cage with one of her hands roughly moving between her crotch and the other one on her tits, pulling on her nipples there.
The moment her eyes fell on me lying on the bed, she instantly stands up
"Haaa.Haaa Come heregive me that," she says while sounding out of breath.
Both of her winged arms are out of the cage and pointing towards me. The wing part of her arm is probably a little damaged by this but she doesn''t seem to care.
"With me mate" she says while giving me a horny and hungry look.
"Shut up!"
Suddenly an angry female voicees from outside the door.
I look around and see three womening from behind the cage.
The first one is a really busty and beautiful woman with red hairs and brown eyes. She is wearing a hip-length, purple-colored, semi-transparent negligee above her smooth and white skin without any bra and only a small ck colored string underwear beneath it. I canpletely see her huge swaying tits and her slightly dark nipple above her negligee. Her indecent ass in her string underwear is also really big and meaty and her bare white thighs are plump and soft looking.
Behind her is another beautiful woman. She is tall with dark skin and straight shoulder-length light brown hair. Her eyes are green in color with a pert nose and thin lips. She is clothed simr to the redhead but her body is lean instead of busty. Her breasts are average but well-shaped with dark nipples which are slightlyrge. Her ass is also really good and has a nice round shape.
The third and thest girl is small in height and looks really cute and beautiful rather than sexy. Her hairs are long and silvery blond in color and her eyes are bright blue. She looks younger than her actual age but I can tell she is old enough from her mature expressions.
She is also wearing the same transparent negligee above her pure white skin and ck string underwear. Her breasts are on the smaller side but look cute with her small pink nipples and a round little butt.
"You are such a pain in the ass always moaning and screaming like this," the redhead says while giving Nina a loathing re.
The dark-skinned beauty and the cute little woman are also staring at the harpy with simr expressions.
"So, you are the mister who paid 3,000 Yeux for her?" the small and cute girl asks in her sweet voice.
"Y-Yes?" I say.
I am feeling a bit flustered and excited at the same time from the sudden arrival of all these beautiful naked and half-naked women.
[Buddy? Are we dead and in heaven right now?]
Well, I doubt I would ever be in heaven but even if this is hell, I am really liking it
"Hmph there was no need to spend that much money on this thing with no experience or whatsoever! You know, could have bought all three of us with that much money," the redhead says.
"Yes! This Harpy is no good! We are much better!" the cute one supports her.
What is wrong with these women?
Well, all of them are hot so
[Woah! The jiggling of those huge tiddies on the redhead is real!]
I know, right? Though the soft-looking white skin on the cute and small one will feel really good to touch too.
[Don''t underestimate that sexy ass of the dark beauty, buddy!]
I am not!
"So, he is even ignoring us now!" the cute one says to the redhead.
"How dare you!" the redhead says angrily, shaking her tits even more.
"Well,dies, why don''t we stop talking and show him our true worth then?" the dark beauty calmly speaks for the first time.
"Fufufu You are right," the cute one says.
All three women enclose around the bed with a strange smile on their faces.
[You lucky bastard!]
_______________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
VOLUME 2 of The Sex Beast System has started on my Pat.reon
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 7 advance Chapters on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Chapter 20: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-3)
Chapter 20: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-3)
"Do you want to suck on these? That harpy doesn''t have them this big!" The busty redhead says while shaking her huge tits above my face.
I won''t lie, she does have an amazing bust!
I move my hands to grab them but she instant moves back.
"I will let you y with them as much as you want butter," she says while moving down the bed where the cute girl with silvery blond hairs and the tall dark beauty are sitting.
What is fucking wrong with you to take tits away from a horny man?
[Hey, what about that Harpy, by the way?]
I look at the cage again and see Nina, who is on the floor again, masturbating really hard while looking at me.
I too want to fuck the virgin pussy of a monster girl but well
She looks like she can wait for a little longer I think I will eat what''s in front of me first.
[Spoken like a true gentleman!]
Wait what?
"So, let''s unwrap him!" the cute and small girl says.
Together, she and the redhead start opening the loose robes in which I changed beforeing inside this room.
I am a bit nervous because I ampletely naked under and these three beautiful half-naked babes are staring at my crotch in anticipation while undressing me.
In just a few seconds second, my half erect dick is exposed for everyone to see.
"Looks ready to suck"
"GIVE ME THAT!"
The redhead starts to speak but a sudden scream cuts her sentence.
Nina is again standing with one of her winged hands stretched towards my cock while the other furiously rubs her own pussy.
"Ahaan Aahaan"
Nina starts moaning from her masturbation again.
"You want this?" the redhead asks while grabbing my cock.
Damn! Such soft hands.
"Hahaha, just watch as we suck on it, you damn harpy!" the cute one says while grabbing my balls and massaging them
Man the feeling of such small hands cupping my balls is so good!
Even the dark beauty starts to lewdly rub my thighs.
Suddenly pink words start to appear before my eyes
______________________
Partners:
1. Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 2]
2. Alexa, 23 (Temp.)
3. Piper, 25 (Temp.)
4. Lydia, 25 (Temp.)
______________________
temporary, huh?
Well, it''s kind of a relief
And these must be these prostitute''s names below Reba''s but why aren''t their full name showing?
Anyways, my guess is that Alexa is the cute one because she must be the youngest.
Let''s find out who this Lydia is
"Hey, Lydia, suck my cock!" I say.
"Me? Well if you wish so," the dark beauty says.
Oh, so it is her
Lydia gracefully moves her long and straight brown hairs sideways and lowers her head towards my cock.
"Shall we start as well?" Alexa says.
"Yup!" The redhead Piper says whole slowly starting to stroke the shaft of my nearly erect dick which she was grabbing since earlier.
"Aarrh"
A small grunt leaks out from my mouth as Lydia''s warm and moist mouth slowly engulfs the head of my cock.
Fuck! A woman''s mouth feels so good!
I look down and see Lydia staring into my eyes as she starts to slowly lower her mouth to take my cock further inside.
"HolyAargh"
Suddenly I feel my legs forcibly opening up and two small and wet things start to move around my balls as if trying to tickle them.
I look up at the ceiling and on the mirror up there, I see Alexa and Piper''s face buried between my crotch.
Both of them are licking my ball-sack all over with their saliva covered tongue.
Seeing the faces of three beautiful women buried into my crotch, another sort of pleasurable feeling, different from the stimtion I am getting, invades my mind.
I am in freaking heaven!
My dick is already rock hard now and half of it is inside Lydia''s soft and warm mouth. Her saliva is dripping down from my hard shaft towards my balls, where it is mixing with Piper and Alexa''s saliva.
Fuck! Swallow it more! Make my cock go deeper!
I myself move my waist up a bit to force my cock inside
But suddenly, Lydia moves her mouth away from my saliva covered cock.
"Hey"
I open my mouth to protest but something else takes away my attention
Woah! it really does look bigger than before!
Though not much, my erect cock is definitely longer than it was before. It has probably grown more than half an inch!
"Oh, I was just getting it a bit wet. Don''t worry, I will now let you have the taste of a blowjob from one of the top prostitutes," Lydia says while licking her tongue.
In the next moment, her beautiful face falls down and her mouth engulfs my whole cock at once.
"Aaargh"
Holy shit! What is this? This feeling
Lydia is moving her face up and down so rapidly and her tongue is also moving so skillfully to caress my whole cock that the pleasure from it is indescribable.
Fuck!
I unconsciously grab the brown hair of this dark beauty but her skillful motion doesn''t hinder in the slightest.
Damn! I won''tst long if she continues it like this!
I try to think of something to dy the feeling of orgasm but suddenly my mind goes nk from another great pleasureing from below my cock.
"Aaargh"
Another grunt leaks out from me as two soft and warm mouths engulfs both my balls inside and start strongly sucking on them.
Fuck! Piper and Alexa changed from licking my balls to sucking them!
Damn! Their technique is a bit too good
Well, as expected from the top prostitutes of The Nux.
All of their mouths are working in such a synchronized manner that the pleasurable feeling building at the base of my cock is unstoppable now.
"I am going to Aaargh"
Hearing my voice, the motion of all their mouth increases even further
Shit! I cannot take it any further.
Feeling really close to cumming, I move my other hand to grab Lydia''s hairs as well and forcefully push her head down such that her plump lips kiss the base of my cock.
Wow, she is not gagging at all!
My balls also gets pulled further inside Alexa''s and Piper''s mouth as they give them even a stronger suck.
"Aarrghswallow it swallow it all!" I say with a grunt before my cum starts erupting inside Lydia''s mouth.
Fuck!
I force Lydia''s face down even more powerfully as my cum keeps squirting out.
She also obediently keeps drinking my cum.
I think the skills a bought are working fine because I can tell that I am shooting out more cum than before.
"HaaaHaaa that was great" I mutter
After I finish my orgasm, Lydia is sucking thest drops of cum from my half-erect cock while Alexa and Piper lightly y with my balls.
"Wasn''t it?" Alexa says while finally removing her face from my crotch.
"Obviously it was. You can''t go longer, can you? Piper asks while removing her face as well.
Well, I don''t feel tired because of the stamina skill but I am still not experienced enough in sex that my cock also keeps up with my stamina
"Ahh~ I guess we need to wait before we can let you experience the real fun," Piper says with a sigh as if making fun of me.
Lydia just simply licks her lips where a little of my cum is pasted.
Damn it! I want to fuck all of them right now, especially this Piper
[Well, there is no need to wait at all!]
What do you mean?
[As I said before, it''sing again Or, I should say, it hase and this time, at the right moment.]
Can you just tell me what the fuck hase?
[Fufufuthis]
[Beast Awakening]
________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
VOLUME 2 of The Sex Beast System has started on my Pat.reon
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 7 advance Chapters on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Side Story: Sex Beast Fetishes: Jacob Goes To A Swingers Party Alone (Part-1)
Side Story: Sex Beast Fetishes: Jacob Goes To A Swinger''s Party Alone (Part-1)
Author''s note:
UPDATE: I am doing patreonn polls to decide whether to continue this or not! YOU CAN TELL ME YOUR OPINION IN THE COMMENTS SECTION AS WELL!!!
1) This is not a side story (Well, it kind of is...). Jacob will explore various fetishes in this series! You can get ess to the locked chapters and also participate in polls which will decide the next fetish I will write on my /Roeswik
2) The setting is in the future, but there are no spoilers. Just Jacob''s penis is better.
_______________________________________________________________________
[Shall we go out now?]
No, we should wait just for a bit more, I guess.
Right now, I am hiding behind a tree while continuously observing an expensive-looking house right in front of me which is alongside houses that look somewhat simr to each other.
Suddenly, a cares from around the corner of the street and parks itself in front of the house.
See? I told you that we should wait some more Hahaha! I am right again!
[Yay! You win! *Sigh* You are such a kid]
Shut up!
From the back seat of the car, a muscr man and a beautiful blond woman walks out.
They both look like they are in their early thirties. The woman is especially really beautiful with a lean, well-maintained figure. Her curves also look well-shaped with bigger than average tits and a nice-looking round ass.
The man put his hands around the woman''s waist and leads her towards the house before disappearing inside.
[I am really excited, partner! This is going to be so much fun!]
If we don''t get caught, that is. But yes, after we get inside Fufufu.
[We will surely get this blond one. It would be so nice to see her beautiful face sucking on your cock! I think you should paste your white cum all over face! So much that it would flow to her pussy by itself and impregnate her!]
Okay, first of all, that is impossible. And second, I will fuck her but I will also save some of my energy for the redhead we saw earlier! Her huge tits will be amazing to y with
[Damn! That that redhead is a sexy one. It would be amazing if we could get a tit-fuck from her! But don''t forget about the one before her. You know, the one with that "phat" ass!]
Obviously not! My dick would look so good buried between her meaty
Fuck! I am not even inside yet. I should think of these thingster
[True. But you cannot forget the best part, you know?]
Yeah, I know. The best part is that this is a swinger''s party So, we will be fucking all the women in front of their husbands and boyfriends Fufufu.
[You seem especially excited about this, huh? You really like to steal another man''s woman that much?]
W-Well
[Oh! Don''t get me wrong! It''s not like anything is bad about it! I actually support stealing! Just don''t let your women get stolen and everything is fine!]
W-Wait, this is not stealing or anything, okay? It''s just a gathering of people who don''t mind sharing
[Yeah, it''s a gathering of cucks.]
Don''t say it like that!
[I am just saying the truth. Well, who cares what they are? The main thing is You are getting benefit their cuckery! Muahahaha]
Don''tugh like some evil viin
[Sorrycouldn''t resist. Well, let begin! I think the party must have started a long time ago]
Yeah, no one ising anymore as well. Let''s go.
Ie out from behind the tree and start moving towards the house in front of me.
With how big this house is, I am sure there will be cameras recording the surroundings 247. If I try to sneak in from the backdoor or something, chances are that I might get caught in the camera.
The only way is to walk up front confidently.
I know, it sounds a bit insane but you don''t know how well this thing works usually.
[But won''t they notice when they will see you walking in without any girl along with you?]
What do you want me to do? Bring along a girl?
[FUCK NO!!! Do that and I will personally kill you!!! The only dick ever going inside your women is your own!!!]
Okay, okay, calm down. And as a system, you cannot kill me even if you want to, to be honest
[Yeah, try bringing along your girls and we will see if I can kill you or not]
Hey, I was just talking about bringing in a prostitute or something
[See, I am going to tell you this only once so listen well. You bought her, she is yours for that much time, okay? Only spend money to satisfy your own cocknot someone else''s.]
Fine, not that it''s needed anyway.
If this was in some hotel or a club, getting in would have been almost impossible due to the security and stuff but that isn''t the case here.
The swinger''s parties that happen at someone''s house are usually really low profile and only shared with people of simr interests. I only found out about this ce after I heard a man talk to her wife about it in the grocery store.
[Well, that''s good thenlet''s get inside!]
I enter the premises of the house with fake confidence, trying to show as if I belong here. I also give a huge smile to the camera directly above the door of the house.
[You know, this is exactly how creeps smile]
Fuck off!
The moment I enter, a rush of different noises enters my ears. They mainly consist of music, voices of men And to my joy, moaning of women.
As I predicted before, there is not even a single person at the entrance of the house to look at who is entering. All of them are inside and enjoying the party.
The fact that this house is really big and modern shows that the organizers of this party are really rich people.
I move towards the living room and the sounds of music and people get louder.
[This is it, buddy. Let''s enter the fuck-fest and eat to our heart''s content!]
Yeah!
I open the door of the living room and get inside
"Damn"
The scene inside the room is exactly like I imagined it.
Mostly everyone here is either naked or in their underwear. The moans and grunts areing from some a few pairs having sex but most of the others are either talking, dancing, eating food or drinking in a small bar at the corner of the room.
I know a few things about a swinger''s party. There are three kinds of couples you can find here. First are the ones whiche here to do what the name implies, i.e. swing. They exchange their partners with each other and some even watch their partners fucking or getting fucked.
Second, are the ones who don''t share their partner but only like to have sex with each other as people watch them and the third ones are newbies with no experience of parties like this. They just observe things with their girlfriends or wife for the first time and see how things are done here.
Well, I can tell that there are no newbie couples here but it''s really difficult to distinguish between the first two.
But still, something is strange here
I look at the bar again and see the hot blonde and the busty read-head who have changed into their sexy underwear already, talking to each other with a strangely irritated expression on their face.
I cannot spot the guys they came in with anywhere though
Like them, there are many other women with a strangely irritated and angry look on their faces.
This is so weird
[Wait! What the hell did you just say? Buddy, if you find hot naked chicks weird, then I think there is no point for you to live anymore Just kill yourself already!]
It''s not that, idiot! This is weird because there are around 40 women and only 10 men in this room! Where are all the other men?
[Fuck you! I was only doubting it at first but my guess was true! You are actually gay and here for men! I am so disgusted to being your system right now]
Shut up, asshole! I was just mentioning the abnormality! There should be an equal number of men and women here
[Oh, Okay Sorry. So, how are we going to do this? I say we start fucking all the chicks randomly who are without a man! Fufufu, you have 30 options!]
No, I cannot start like that. I have a feeling that it would look a bit suspicious as most of them probably know each other already from before and I am new.
[Then what will you do? Wait here till your balls turn blue?]
No! I think that I should first try to mix up with couples already have sex
I look around and see a somewhat hot ck-haired girl sitting on the sofa and giving a guy a blowjob.
Both of them arepletely naked. I can see the girl''s bigger than average tits and a nice round ass. Her skin is also fair. All in all, a beautiful woman.
Well, I don''t want to describe a naked man much but I will just tell you this: He has short brown hairs, and slightly bigger than average dick.
[Fufufu, I don''t mind you sharing a girl with another guy As long as she is his, not yours! Come on! Let''s plow that sweet pussy!]
I move towards the couple
Let the fun begin
__________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Get password for "Jacob Goes To A Swinger''s Party Alone (Part-2)" on my pat.reon and read it on my website!!!
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Chapter 21: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-4)
Chapter 21: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-4)
[Beast Awakening]
Suddenly, a familiar sensation, which I have felt the day before yesterday, starts rising in my body again.
I can feel a strange heat forming in the core of my body. My breathing also starts getting rougher, so much, that I can see my own chest heaving when I look down.
I can tell that I am going in a frenzy due to Beast Awakening
Arghh I need women
My gaze falls on the figure of Piper, Alexa, and Lydia in their semi-transparent negligee. Their tits and stomach which are fully visible above their clothes fuels my lust and makes my desire for their bodies grow even more intense.
Their small ck underwear, which is hiding my desired cestheir meat-holes from me, are making my mind go mad with the urge to rip them off
My whole body is starting to tremor from head to toe now
I want to fuck them all I want to plunge my cock in their pussies till they break I want to impregnate all of them I want to mate.
"What? It''s getting big again?" Alexa says in surprise.
My cock, which she earlier grabbed to tease me while flopping it around in its limp form, starts to grow steadily in her hand.
"Fuck it! I will suck your cock myself! And this time I will empty you so thoroughly, that you won''t have anything to give to that Harpy!" Piper says while looking at my boner angrily.
Oh, so this was their real intention from the start. To not let Nina have sex with me
Well then, I don''t have to mind anything which will happen now
Piper snatches away my cock, which is fully erect, from Alexa''s hands and lowers her face towards it while opening her mouth but her head stops suddenly.
"Ouch!" she leaks out a voice in pain.
My body is already out of my control and one of my hand has grab hold of her long and thick red hairs forming a fist.
"Hey! Don''t grab my Aaahn!"
My other hand grabs her right arm, only to pull her body up and throwing it next to mine such that her back is facing the ceiling.
In a sh, my own body moves on top of Piper to stop her from turning around and grab hold of her thin negligee.
"Hey! Want are you doing!?" Piper yells at me.
*GRRRR*
I strongly pull and her negligee tears apart in two from the middle.
Her sexy and white naked backes out from within. The only thing now, which in the way of her full nakedness is her small ck underwear.
Without waiting even for a second further, I grab her underwear as well and tear it off of her white ass, only to leave them jiggling behind from the impact.
*THWAK*
"Ahaan"
I tightly p Piper''s meaty white ass, imprinting a red hand-shaped mark behind.
Instantly I lower my mouth and suck on her pped ass to make it redder with a hickey.
*THWAK*
"Ahaan"
After removing my mouth, I give another tight p to her plump butt and spread apart both of her ass-cheeks to reveal her small butt-hole and her clean shaved little slit.
Even the lips of her pussy, which are slightly darker in color, open up as I spread her ass even further.
"What are you Ahaaan"
Piper gives out a moan as I bury my face between her ass and starts licking both her holes there.
My tongue moves up and down in long and rapid motion such that her whole pussy and asshole gets covered in my saliva at the same time.
In a few seconds, I get the tangy taste of her love juices which are starting to leak out.
"Ahaaa so you are trying toAhaandominate me but I won''t Ahaan Alexa Lydiahelp!" Piper speaks between her moans of pleasure.
Suddenly I feel people moving on the bed from behind.
It looks like the other prostitutes which were frozen in shock from my sudden attack on Piper, are starting to move again.
"Hey! I won''t let you do as you please with her! We cannot lose our dignity as the top prostitutes to you!" I hear Alexa say angrily.
In the next moment, a small and extremely soft body leans on my back and small hands wrap around my rock-hard cock.
Alexa rubs her small but soft boobs and equally soft stomach on my back as she furiously starts stroking my cock with her small hands.
"I will make you cum so fast that you will have no choice but to back down!" she says with a voice filled with smugness.
Fuck! Her hand-job is amazing! The way she changes her motions regrly and stimtes the most sensitives ces with her thin and small fingers is just too good
But my body right is uncontroble and full of extreme lust to stop and enjoy these stimtions from Alexa.
"Ahaan Ahaan"
I stop the licking and start thrusting my tongue in and out of Piper''s pussy making her leak her love juices and moans even more.
I can feel Alexa''s strokes on my cock getting faster. She must be getting frustrated that her hand-job has still not captivated my body.
"Lydia, do that!" Alexa says desperately.
Suddenly, I feel a pair of hands spread my ass.
Wait!
I try to forcibly move my body but it''s totally out of my control.
Don''t tell me that they are going to do that!
In the next moment, I feel something small, soft, and slimy moving around my asshole; stimting it.
Oh, so Lydia is licking my asshole. I got scared for a moment when she spread my asshole there
Her tongue moves around my asshole in a continuous circr motion. She also doesplex motions after certain intervals and even inserts her tongue to stimte from inside
Fuck! The pleasure is getting really strong! I will cum if this keeps going
"Iyaaaan"
Suddenly my face removes itself from Piper''s crotch and I stand up on the bed making Alexa falls hard on her butt.
"Why did youstop"
I look down and see Piper''s head turned back. Her face, which is bright red, is staring at meiningly and her breathing is also heavily. It looks like she was really close to cumming just now.
Before even I can notice, one of my hand stretches towards Lydia and the other one towards Alexa.
**GRRRR**
""Aaahn""
I tear off both of their negligee as easily as if they are made of paper.
Lydia''s well-shaped, average-sized boobs with dark nipples and Alexa''s small breasts with cute pink nipples reveal themselves to me.
This time too, I did not wait and tear off both of their underwear as well before they can even react properly.
""Ahaan""
Both Lydia''s and Alexa''s legs were open from earlier so, their clean shaved pussies directlyes into my view.
Alexa''s slit is really small like her body and is reddish-pink in color. Lydia''s slit is small as well but her pussy lips are dark like her skin, with pink flesh peeking out from the slight opening.
Even Piper is in the earlier position so her wet pussy is visible between her meaty ass-cheeks.
Seeing the slits of these three beautiful women, all with different body shapes and types, the urge to plunge my rock-hard cock inside all of them is intensifying every passing second.
I guess it''s time to finally fuck them!
I wait for my body to move forward but to my surprise, it didn''t. Instead, it jumps down from the bed.
What is happening?
Even the butt naked prostitutes are looking at me in confusion.
Half running, my body starts moving towards the cage where Nina is.
"AhaanAhaanAhaan"
I look down and see the moaning figure of Nina still masturbating while lying on the floor. Her legs are wide open now and I can see her beautiful pink and small pussy right below her thin bronze-colored bush.
Her love juices are continuously leaking out from her pussy in streams and are forming a small puddle on the floor of the cage.
She looks up to me with horny eyes again as I stand directly in front of her. My hands grab the small lock ced on the cage and start pulling it towards me.
What is my body trying to do? Even though the lock is small, there is no way I can break
*CLANG*
With a loud metallic sound, the lock breaks up and the cage gets open.
The moment the cage opens, Nina stops masturbating and jumps up while pping her wings desperately. She is now looking at me as a hunter looking at its prey.
She half runs, half flies towards me and mmed her soft naked body on mine only to kiss me straight on the lips.
________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
VOLUME 2 of The Sex Beast System has started on my Pat.reon
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 7 advance Chapters on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 22: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-5)
Chapter 22: Prostitutes and the First Monster Girl (Part-5)
"Ahaan"
Nina leaks a muffled moan while pressing her lips tightly against mine.
Her tongue is intertwined with mine as if it would never separate. She also slurps down my saliva as we indulge in a really passionate kiss.
Nina''s winged hands are wrapped around my back and her legs around my waist, so tightly, that it seems like she is trying to crush me with a hug. I am just grateful that the ws on her legs are not digging inside my skin.
"Aaahn"
Suddenly, with another moan, she lowers her body such that a really soft and dripping wet thing pressed against my rock-hard cock.
"Put itput it inside"
Nina begs me after momentarily separating her mouth from mine.
My hands move on their own and grab the soft and round ass of Nina such that my fingers dig inside.
I move her body slightly up to position my cock against her wet virgin cunt and without waiting I mmed my cock inside.
"AAAHNN"
Nina screams loudly in pain as my cock tearing through her hymen.
Damn!
The soft, moist, and warm walls of Nina''s pussy coils around my throbbing hard cock as it makes it way further inside. This squishy feeling around my already sensitive cock is something I have only experienced twice before and nothing elsees near it feeling
I have only one regret right now, even though the length of my penis is increased by the skill, sadly, it''s still not enough to reach the deepest part inside a pussy.
But still, a monster girl''s pussy is so freaking good!
Nina is so horny that she herself is trying to swing her hips on my cock by but the pain from her virginity loss is preventing her to do it.
You should wait in this position, Nina. You just lost your
Suddenly, my hands tighten their grip on Nina''s soft plump butt and forcibly start pushing out my cock from her tight pussy.
The moment when only the head of my penis remains inside I plunge back the whole thing inside again.
"AHAAAN," Nina give another painful scream.
With rapid motion, I start roughly thrusting my cock inside her little pussy which recently lost its virginity.
Slowly, after each passing thrust, painful screams start to turn into the moans of pleasure
Damn! It feels so good
Nina''s pussy is now again overflowing with love juices, making this fucking session even smoother.
I look at Nina''s face and see mixed expressions there. I can see that she is still in a bit of pain due to this rough intercourse but I can also tell that she is feeling extreme pleasure from her pussy being finally filled up.
Tears are running down from her smooth cheeks which are way brighter red in color than before. Her eyes are also rolled up to stare at the ceiling and her tongue is hanging slightly out of her mouth.
"AhaanAhaaan Cum innfideImfregnashe me" Nina says in gibberish.
Well, I am also enjoying this sex as much as this harpy.
"He is doing it with her"
I hear Alexa say from behind.
"Well, we cannot stop anything now. He paid for what he is doing with the harpy," Lydia says simply.
"I won''t let it happen! He is fucking that monster when we are right in front of him?" Piper says angrily.
"We cannot stop him forcibly but we can" she continues.
Even though I am hearing them, my mind is only concentrated on fucking Nina properly. The pleasure, which has been building inside me since the beginning of the intercourse is reaching its peak now
Fuck! I am going to cum!
"Hey! Look here!"
Suddenly, Piper calls me out to me in a loud voice.
My head turns on its own towards the bed and sees Alexa, Lydia, and Piper bend against the circr bed, such that their torso is resting t on the bed and their legs are on the ground.
Their hands are on their ass-cheeks, spreading them to show me their pussies and assholes.
"If youe now, you can have three meat-holes instead of one, okay? Abandon that harpy and fuck us!" piper says.
Oh, so they are trying to lure me to them!
These poor women, they don''t even know that Beast''s Awakening has taken over my body
The speed and power of my thrusts inside Nina''s pussy don''t slows down in the slightest, they even increase further.
"He ignored me again" Piper mutters.
Fuck! I cannot
"Argh," I leak a small grunt as I find holding back my cum any longer impossible.
The next second, semen starts gushing out of my cock like a geyser as an extreme pleasure takes over my whole body.
Instantly, Nina''s pussy also starts to squeeze my cock way harder than before as if trying to milk out all my cum.
"Aaahn Rhight Cum infhide all of it" Nina mutters while moaning in pleasure.
Finally, thest few drops of my cum squirt out inside Nina, filling her pussy to the brim with seeds.
Her expressions change entirely. It looks like she is in extreme satisfaction right now to finally have male sperms swimming inside.
"H-He came inside" I hear the shaking voice of Alexa.
"Damn you!" Piper says angrily.
It is not over yet
Like thest time with Reba, after cumming, my dick doesn''t lose its hardness in the slightest. Even though the cum has stopped shooting out, my cock is still fucking Nina''s pussy.
In fact, my lust has increased even further than before and my vision turns red even further
I want to plow this pussy till I cum again, but my gaze has already fallen upon the bodies of the prostitutes and I am already hungry for their bodies as well
I walk towards the bed with my raging dick still fucking an already satisfied Nina and rests her body beside Alexa''s.
"You can still go on?" Alexa says in a surprise as she sees my rock-hard cocking out of Nina''s pussy.
I look at Alexa''s small body. Her hands are still on her cute little butt and stretching it to show her pink pussy and small little asshole.
"Iyaaaan"
Alexa raises a scream as my hand wraps around her waist and lifts up her whole body in the air only to rests it on top of Nina''s body, such that her face is between Nina''s tits and both of their slits joins right next to each other.
"What are you trying toAaahn"
Instantly, I plunge my cock inside Alexa''s small pussy and start pistoning it with hard and rough motion.
Fuck!
Her vagina is really tight and feels soft and wet from the inside. It seems like she had applied some sort of lubricant inside as well.
"Ahaan. What are you Ahaan Ahaan"
The immoral feeling of my cock going in and out of this small body of Alexa, which is surprisingly 23-year-old, is making my hunger for her even more.
Her small and pure white ass jiggles slightly in front of my eyes as I continue to m my cock inside her pussy.
*THWAK*
"Ahaan"
*THWAK*
"Ahaan"
*THWAK*
"Ahaaaaaaan"
I start spanking her cute white butt so hard that it turns bright red in just a few hits.
To my surprise, her love juices start to leak out and squishy sounds of water being churnede out from her vagina.
"Ahaan sooo goodspank me more," Alexa moans.
What? You like to be spanked? Seriously? Well, I like to spank a woman''s ass as well, to be honest
But my body is not listening to me at all and my dickes out from her vagina and moves towards her asshole.
My dick starts to move around her asshole in round motions to cover it with her own love juices.
"Wait! I have not let any customer use myurgh,"
Before Alexa canplete her sentence, I push my cock straight against her asshole.
Fuck! It''s too tight!
Even though my cock is not big, it is not going inside as asshole which is a bit too small.
"D-Don''t prate me! It won''t go AHAAAAN!"
I grab her waist with both hands, and forcible impale my whole dick inside in a single thrust.
"Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Don''t move! My ass will get torn apart!" Alexa yells in pain.
Without listening to her wailing or waiting for another second, I start banging her asshole as roughly as I did it with her pussy.
"Ahaan my ass Ahaan it willAhaan break."
Damn! Her back-hole is so tight that it feels like it would tear my dick into two but this feeling is really good as well
The pleasure just from seeing my cock go inside this small ass-hole is insanely high, so much, that I am already feeling close to cumming again.
But I want more
I lift up Alexa''s body in the air again and rotate it 180 degrees with my dick still impaled inside her ass.
Her facees into my view which is bright red with tears running down. I grab her long silver hair with my hands to force her face forward and kiss her small and soft lips directly.
I forcibly open her mouth with my tongue and lick her mouth inside while drinking her sweet saliva.
I move one of my hands to her small tits as well and start pinching her cute pink nipples there as well.
"Iyaan"
Fuck! She is too good I am cumming again
Pleasure reaches its peak again and semen explodes from my cock this time, inside an ass-hole.
"Ahaaanit feels so hot in my ass" she moans while breathing heavily.
I again feel a momentary relief as I finish filling up Alexa''s ass with my semen momentary
My lust starts to rise up again. It is increasing even further than before
Fuck! It feels like I will go mad from it! I am not stopping at all!
My breathing is now so rough that my whole body is moving up and down from it.
I look around and see Piper and Lydia staring at me in shock.
"Iyaaaan!"
Alexa screams as I throw her body on the bed and starts running towards the remainingst two women.
Before any of them could react, I force Lydia''s sexy dark body to bend on the bed and plunge my cock straight between her smooth and plump ass cheeks.
"Ahaan"
She leaks out a small moan I prate her vagina and start plowing it with loud pping sounds.
"AhaanAhaaanAhaannn"
Lydia just moans from my thrusts and doesn''t resist in the slightest. She even starts moving her own hips making my pleasure increased even further.
Fuck! The folds of her pussy are really good!
"Iyaan!"
Suddenly my hands move around itself and garb Piper''s waist, who is still standing in shock, to pull her body close to mine.
While still fucking Lydia, I lift Piper''s soft bountiful tits and start licking and sucking her pink nipples strongly.
"Ahaan"
Piper also didn''t resist at all and leaks out a moan as I roll my tongue around her nipple and even lightly bite it.
Fuck! Piper is too sexy!
I pull my cock out of Lydia and move it towards Piper.
I lower my own body and put one of my hands under Piper''s plump thigh; lifting her whole leg up.
Then, I forcibly move both my hands behind her back to hug her tightly, such that her legs get open up in a vertical split while still standing.
Her huge tits also get squashed against my chest as I further close in to have my cock press against the pussy.
"Ahaan"
Finally, my cock prates the pussy of my fourth woman today.
Like Lydia, Piper''s pussy is also really soft and wet from the inside. The shape is a bit different, but the folds are incredibleplex and clenches tightly around my cock, giving me extreme pleasure.
Piper''s lewd tits also jiggle in waves as I piston my cock in and out of her cunt. Her face is bright red and she is looking at me with horny expressions unlike that of her angry ones before. She is also moaning loudly with each of my thrusts now.
Suddenly, I feel a woman''s soft body press against mine from behind.
"I will help you cum inside her," Lydia whispers into my ear.
Help me? How?
In the next moment, Lydia starts rubbing her well-shaped and smooth tits on my back. Her erect nipples, which are disrupting the smoothness of her tits on my back, makes it an even more pleasurable experience.
It feels good but not enough to make me
Wait! W-What are you doing?
Suddenly, Lydia opens my ass slightly and start rubbing my asshole.
I want to shake her off but my body is not in my control and it just keeps fucking Piper without stopping.
"Argh"
I leak a grunt as I feel La''s thin fingers entering my back-hole. There, she starts massaging my prostate nd
"Araaaaaagh"
Instantly, a different pleasure takes over my body, so great, that I have never felt something like this before.
What is this!? Holy shit! What the fuck is this!?
Instantly, I feel a great pressure building at the base of my cock. My whole body starts shaking from this extremely pleasurable feeling.
I think Lydia has guessed that I am about to cum as she also increases the speed of her massage
"Aaaarghhh"
I give out another loud grunt and cum starts shooting out of my cock in globs inside Piper''s pussy. Even though it''s my fourth time cumming today, the volume of my semen is the highest this time.
This feeling is just too good
The next moment, pink words appear before my eyes
[Beast Awakening End]
Suddenly, strength leaves my body and I fall on the ground along with Piper and Lydia
________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
VOLUME 2 of The Sex Beast System has started on my Pat.reon
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 7 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 23: First Level Up!
Chapter 23: First Level Up!
"Aaargh"
I leak out a painful voice.
Damn! My head hurts so bad
Not only my head, but my whole body is also already feeling really heavy and it''s taking all my efforts to even try to open my eyes.
After taking some deep breaths, my head finally starts to be a little clear by each passing second and I somehow manage to open my eyes.
The first thing which enters my eyes are the purple walls of the of this room I am in and after that, I slowly took in everything.
Oh, I remember, I am in a brothel right now
By the way, how much time has passed?
The candles which were burning before are all fully melted now. I can only see inside this room because of the low lighting on the ceiling which I didn''t notice before.
After taking in these things for a moment, my gaze finally fell upon the bed I am on right now
What the Damn
I ampletely naked with not a trace of clothing on me. And as it turns out, the heaviness I am feeling is because of an entirely different reason than I thought.
More importantly, butt naked women are sleeping around me while exposing everything
On my right, Piper is lying with her huge milky tits steadily moving up and down from her continuous long breaths.
Simrly, on my left, Lydia is sleeping with her beautiful back towards me such that her round and meaty ass is just inches away from my hand.
I look directly down now and the reason why I am feeling this heaviness on my body turns out to be Alexa. She is lying on my stomach such that her cute little round butt is high in the air as if she is trying to ask for more spanking.
Though I cannot see Nina''s face because she is lying directly below Alexa, her wings are visible to confirm her existence here.
"Guaah"
Suddenly, a small grunt leaks out from my mouth as I feel something soft, wet, and warm wrap around cock which is in its limp state now.
Who is giving me no, only Nina''s face is not visible to me
But why is a harpy giving me a blowjob?
"Ouch"
I give out a small pained voice as her teeth brush against my head and after which she instantly she starts to leisurely lick my cock again.
Wait Don''t tell me she is doing this in her sleep
"Aaargh"
I leak a grunt again as I feel her mouth enclose around my cock and start sucking on it this time.
Damn! I might as well enjoy this.
I move both my hands to my left and right and start lightly caressing Piper''s huge tits while also ying with her nipples and also start to rub Lydia''s meaty ass.
"Afuaan"
After making Piper and Lydia leaks out pleasurable moans in their sleep from my groping, I remove my hands from both of them and start ying with Alexa''s small body next.
First, I rub her soft and plump little butt with both my hands until fully satisfied before moving towards her breasts. There, I thoroughly massage her small bulges while rolling her cute pink nipples.
"Umm Ahaa"
Alexa also gives out soft moans from my touches.
Fufufu, let''s try to rub their pussies and assholes next. And if they don''t wake up even from that, maybe I can even try to put my cock inside them one by one!
[Enjoying yourself?]
W-What? No, I was just wait, why would I need to give you an excuse? Yes, I was having fun with the bodies of prostitutes I bought with my own money!
[You just bought the Harpy, to be honest]
T-That is
[Man, why are you getting worried? Did I even tell you to stop? I was just asking if you are enjoying yourself, and if not, maybe I can give some suggestions I think we should tie all of them uppletely before they wake up, so, that they cannot resist when you mindlessly fuck them next!]
[No, wait, let''s just bring that hot receptionist and tie her up as well. This way we can fuck five meat-holes together!]
Sounds grea I mean, I won''t.
[You are such a pussy]
Hey! It''s not like I don''t want to, it''s just that my dick is not getting erect even when it''s getting a freaking blowjob!
I say while giving a nce at Nina''s slightly moving wings. This whole time, Nina has been continuously licking and sucking my cock and while my blood is certainly flowing faster to try to fill my cock up, but there is still not enough hardness there to actually have prative sex.
[So, it''s your pathetic little willy again, huh? I say that you cut it off and attach a new, better one!]
What the fuck are you even saying!?
[Ahh~ I guess you we will have to wait till you level up more]
Yeah, level up
Suddenly, I remember something.
Wait! Show me how many points did I got!
[Oh, yeah! I forgot about that too! Just wait for a second]
Pink words erupt in front of my eyes.
[19907]
[What?]
Is this thing seriously broken or what?
[Why? What is wrong?]
Seriously? You don''t see it?
I roughly calcted how many points I should have, considering the things I did yesterday and also taking in the fact that I must be asleep for at least a few hours and it is clear that I have way more points than I should!
To tell you the truth, I am notining at all but I have freaking 10,000 points more here!
[Oh, it''s not broken, buddy. Didn''t I tell you before that I will give you 10,000 points if you knock a virgin chick up at first try?]
What? Wait Don''t tell me that I
[Yes, baby! I never expected someone like you to do it in Level 1. But, well, you proved me wrong! This Harpy chick is knocked up! Woohoo!]
But still This is
[Hey, buddy, you should be happy! You impregnated her in the first try!]
I know but
In reality, there is really nothing for me to worry about as she is a monster girl but I am still having some sort of strange feeling by this
Ahh~ fuck it!
To be honest, I think the whole point of this was for me to get points (and bang women) and for Nina to mate And we both got even better things out of it.
Me, an extra 10,000 points and her, a child, which every monster girl basically mates for.
[Right? It''s a win-win situation! Now, let''s level up!]
Yeah, you are wait, what?
[I said, let''s level up, baby!]
What the fuck are you even talking about?
[Well, I think it is a good time for you to level up, to be honest. You can easily do it now with these many points and you will even have enough left to spare.]
[Anyway, I should tell you, things will start to get really tough for you now to survive if you don''t level up which will give you better tasks to earn points because you won''t be fucking virgins every time. You might even die before the level-up timer even turns zero]
Wait, I will die when the timer turns zero?
[Well, duh. What do you thought would happen?]
Well That is
[So, is it final that you want to level up?]
Final? When did I ever tell you "yes" once?
And what about my poisons, huh? Won''t they get worse with leveling up?
[Seriously though, how will a death poison get any worse?]
Wellthat is there may be some way?
[Come on! You are just making excuses now! You won''t regret it! I promise!]
Really? Well, I don''t think much of a promise made by a system, but if it will help me to survive better then I guess I should level up
[That''s more like it! Then again with the official way!]
[Do you want to level up?]
Yes.
[Then please take out your SIS from your pocket and hold it in your hand.]
I follow what my system said and take out my dark blue colored SIS with pink lightning-like streaks all over it.
[Leveling up initiat]
Suddenly, the pink words disappear and nothing else happens.
Wait, what happened? Did I level up?
[What the NOOOOOOO]
I didn''t?
[You should not be here!]
But you wanted me toe to the brothel Don''t bail on me now!
[Go back! No! We already decAaaaagh!]
Go back? Where?
Suddenly, my SIS starts tremoring horribly in my hand. I try to tighten my grip around it to stop it from falling down.
"Ouch!"
I jerk my hands back from the sudden burning sensation I felt from the stone and it falls on the bed because of it.
This time, I shift a little sideways and just look at the stone closely without touching it.
"Wait, what is this?" I speak out in a surprise.
My SIS is still shaking but the thing which is concerning me way more is that from the left end of the stone, the pink streaks on the dark blue stone start changing their color to pure ck as if something is corrupting it.
This continues till all the pink lightning streaks change their colorpletely when suddenly, a dark miasma sort of thing burst out from it and starts making characters in front of my eyes.
___________________________
THE SEX BEAST SYSTEM
___________________________
Current System level: [2]
Max level: [Not defined]
Life Points for Next Level up: [12,000]
Life Points: [9,906]
Life points consumption rate: [1 point/minute]
Magic Level: [1]
Mission: [None]
___________________________
Partners:
Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 2]
Alexa, 23 (Temp.)
Piper, 25 (Temp.)
Lydia, 25 (Temp.)
Nina, 30 (Temp.)
Note: Temporary names will be removed from the list 24 hours after the sexual activity.
___________________________
Skills:
[Beast''s Scent] (Max Usage: 2 times/day)
Note: Passive skills are not shown on the list.
___________________________
Magic Learned: [None]
___________________________
Buyable skills and powers [Level 2]:
1. [Beast''s Mind Read] (Price: 5000 points)
Skill Description: Allows the Beast to read the mind of any person. In the case of a male, 2 minutes. In the case of a female, 10 minutes.
Note: For females, the time will increase or decrease ording to their feeling for the Beast.
2. [Stamina +1] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Increase overall stamina. [Permanent]
3. [Penis Girth +1] (Price: 1500 points)
Skill Description: Increase penis length. [Permanent]
4. [Semen Volume +1] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Increase semen volume. [Permanent]
Note: Skills will vanish if not acquired before leveling up.
___________________________
Points earning methods:
[Level 1] Specific Methods:
Spank a woman [10 points]
Get a hand-job from a woman in a public ce [50 points]
Note: 1) Point will not be added if done during sexual acts.
2) Points for task 2 will be given after the beast have an orgasm.
Permanent methods:
1. Kiss [50 points]
2. Cunnilingus [100 points]
3. Fetio/ mouth fucking [100 points]
4. Vaginal sex [150 points]
5. Anal sex [160 points]
6. Impregnating [ 200 points]
Note:
1. Points will be multiplied by 10 if the above are a girl''s first time.
2. 50% more points if permanent tasks are done with consent.
Warning: All the permanent methods can give you points only once every day per girl.
___________________________
[Poison]:
1. [Beast Awakening]: Lose control of your body with extreme sexual heat. Once activated, will go on for 30 minutes. Will raise in intensity and frequency as the level increases. Other specifications not defined.
2. [Instant death]: Activates if any of the beasts mating women (except for temporary rank) gets removed from the partner section or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast.
3. [Mission Penalty]: Refusing any mission will cost a penalty of 1,000 points.
Time left to level up: 29 days: 23 hours: 59 minutes: 40 seconds.
___________________________
{Finally I am here}
________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
THIS IS THE LAST CHAPTER OF VOLUME 1!!!
VOLUME 2 of The Sex Beast System has started on my Pat.reon
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 8 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 24: New System
Chapter 24: New System
I read the level 2 system description again, hoping that what I am seeing right now turns out to be an illusion somehow
No This thing can''t be true, right?
But the description doesn''t change in the slightest
"ANOTHER FUCKING POISON!?" I yell.
Hearing my loud voice, the naked women around me wake up with a startexcept Nina.
"W-What happened?" Piper asks fearfully.
Thisfuck! I am so angry right now I just want to
I don''t know why but I am having a sudden urge to be alone for a momentto just get out of here.
Damn it!
""Iyaaaaan""
I push my body from the bed such that Alexa and Nina fall down from my body.
I justneed to go somewhere away from people.
I look around the room frantically trying to search for my clothes before remembering that I had taken them off outside.
"Araaagh," I voice out my frustration before power-walking out of the room.
Though in other cases it might be impossible for me to move out of a room filled with hot naked women, my anger is exceeding all limits now to even care for such an important thing.
However weird it may sound but unlike the day of the System Ceremony, there is not even an ounce of fear inside me because of this new poison right now, only anger.
Outside the room, I move towards a small wardrobe that is standing directly in front of the room.
Remembering what the receptionist told me earlier, I ce my hand in front of it and in the next moment, a faint green light shines before the wardrobe opens by itself to reveal my clothes inside.
Damn! I don''t even feel like appreciating how high-ss this is
Dressing up quickly into my jeans and shirt, I start walking towards the reception area.
"I hope you enjoyed your stay, sir!"
The busty receptionist greets me.
It could be understood how distracted I am right now by the fact that I just ignored a sexy mature babe just now and walked past her.
The moment I got out of the brothel, loud voices of people jeering andughing enters my ears.
The sky is dark right now and this red-light district is bustling with people. Drunk men are roaming the streets and the prostitutes are trying their best to lure them inside their shops by unting their bodies to them.
It seems like I was inside for hours
"Hey, wanna fuck my tight little cunt, baby? Only 50 Yeux."
A fat and ugly looking prostitute asks me while nastily tapping her crotch.
I ignore her.
"I am 25 Yeux short from 100 guys! Let''s pool money and I will let you take on her ass while I fuck the pussy!" A bald guy yells towards the crowd while pointing at another prostitute outside a cheap brothel.
I ignored all of them and run out of the red-light district. After continuously running for a few minutes, I see a dimly illuminated park along the street which ispletely empty.
A perfect ce to be alone
Without thinking for another second, I enter it.
"FUUUUCCCKKK," I yell on top of my lungs.
Taking my SIS out from my pocket, I keep it in front of my eyes. The next moment, a ck miasma kind of thing bursts out and my system''s level 2 description appears on thin air.
Fuck
Never in my entire life, have I heard of a system having three fucking poisons in it.
And what is this "mission penalty"? And 1000 points? What the actual fuck?
I don''t even understand the concept of the mission. Isn''t that the same thing as a task?
The thing which is making me even angrier is the fact that level 2 would have been actually perfect without this third poison.
I mean, Mind Read?
This skill might probably prove as a lifesaver to me. The things I could do with it
And the other passive skills are good as well even though their price is increased.
And thest but probably the most important thing, I can freaking learn magic now!
Like, really? Magic?
I only used to dream about what will happen if I could use magic someday and now I could learn it if I want
But all these things are ruined by the freaking poison
I look at the SIS clucked in my hand.
"This This fucking broken thing"
I put all my strength in my arm and throw the SIS as far as I possibly can.
The instant it disappears from my eyesight, I feel a small bulge appear in my pocket.
Fuck! I cannot even throw this damn thing away
To let out my anger, I kick a can lying on the ground with all my power such that it gets bent from the middle before flying away from me
{Ara This much anger, master?}
Oh, so you are speaking again, you fucking asshole system!
No, seriously, what is this fuck dickery, huh?
{I apologize for the inconvenience, master. I admit this is my doing.}
Your doing? Obviously, it''s your doing! You are the system! You are trying to fuck with me, right?
{No, I am doing all of this for you, master. To make you live longer and to make you more powerful.}
To make me live longer?
Wait, wait, wait First of all, why are you talking to me like this? Speak normally!
{I am speaking normally, master. I just want to show you the respect you deserve.}
Woah, are you sick or something? Can systems even get sick?
Anyway, no, this is not normal at all. You haven''t insulted my penis even once in all this talking and you didn''t even say that I should bang more hot chicks
{Why would I say those rude things to my master? I think you are talking about the other one. We are different.}
The other one?
{Yes, the one before me.}
Wait, this is all going over me. There are two of you? Seriously? Two systems with different personalities?
{That is Well, I cannot say anything about what you asked, master. I am sorry. But please, listen. I won''t be able to stay for more than an hour before the other one returns. I still don''t have enough power to well, anyway, before that happens, I need to tell you something.}
What?
{As I told you before, it is all added by me. This mission section and the poison as well.}
And why the fuck have you done that?
{Master, this is nothing but my n to make you get more points. That''s why I added the mission section. Those missions are actually going to be a set ofmands which you will have to follow. And afterpleting these sets ofmands, your mission will bepleted. The reward from them which you will get in the form of life points will be much more than any of your specific or permanent tasks gives you Except a few.}
Having sex with a virgin, huh?
{Right, master.}
So, if you want to help me, why did you add the poison?
{I did not add the poison myself, master! Actually, to make such a big change in the system, some reciprocations or I should say, the defense mechanism will be activated as well. And in this case, it''s in the form of a new poison. Believe me, It has more benefits than ws.}
That is Well If it will be that useful in getting more points then I guess it''s fine
{Good thinking, master! You are really amazing. Really intelligent!}
Seriously? Well, I do try to think over things
{It shows It shows, master.}
By the way, I can understand the "Making my life longer" thing you mentioned, but why do you want to make me stronger as well? What would you get from me bing stronger? I will get stronger from the level ups but it sounds really strangeing from a system
{Oh, I think the other one ising back. I need to get out from here. But remember, don''t mention me to the other one, okay? It won''t do us any good at all. And by the way, I will see you really soon}
{when you will get the first mission.}
________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
This is the first chapter of volume 2!!!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 9 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 25: Cry of a Strange Woman
Chapter 25: Cry of a Strange Woman
Author''s Note:
1) Sorry for the slight dy! I was a little busy.
2) You might get a little bit confused after reading this chapter but mostly everything will get cleared in the next one.
________________________________________________
Damnthis is heaven!
Right now, I am again standing inside the women''s coach on the train.
Numerous beautiful women are here with their eyes filled with lust and their expressions full of horniness and all of it is directed towards me.
To my joy, among these beauties, there are some familiar faces mixed in-between as well.
Reba, La, Maya, Anna, and even the prostitutes along with the Nina are here.
Wait, now that I look carefully, there is also my favorite female singer here and my favorite actress as well.
"Jacob I love you!"
Suddenly, La her love while looking at me passionately. Her face is extremely red with shyness and wait, why is she pointing at her tits?
"Me too! I love you as well!" Maya, who is standing beside her confesses as well while giving me a gesture of intercourse by putting her index finger in and out of a ring made out of the fingers of her other hands.
Why are these two acting so lewdly?
Fufufu, who cares? I like it!
"Love is overrated? I just want you to fuck my pussy good!" Pipers tell me.
"And my tight little asshole as well!" Alexa chimes in.
"Don''t worry,dies! I am here for you guys! Everyone will get some" I yell loudly into the coach.
"YAAAAY!!!"
Every woman in the coach cheers.
"But can your little willy take it?"
Suddenly, a strange voicees from the sky.
Wait, how is the voiceing from the sky?
Ahh~ who cares!
"Little willy?"
I look outside the window and ask the sky in a loud voice.
Instantly, I unbuckle my pants and take my penis outside.
"You mean this?"
I say while shaking my rock-hard member with my hand. The size of my cock is 30 inches now and it is as thick as a log.
"This thing canst for days and can impregnate 10 women at once!" I yell.
"10 women at once? No way I cannot call this mighty thing a willy anymore! I shall name this thing which is revered by women The Gigacock!"
The voice in the sky exims loudly.
"Hahaha, Gigacock! I like it! My cock deserves this name!" I tell the sky before looking back at the women again.
Somehow, all of them are already naked and lined up on the seats with their asses shaking in the air.
"Whom will you fuck first?" Lydia asks me while giving her brown ass a spank herself.
"I willeter to fuck that pussy, baby. And that asshole is fine as hell too But first"
I look at the figure of La who is shyly looking at me with her naked meaty ass in the air like other women.
I move towards her and grab her soft butt and ce my cock in front of her sweet pink pussy.
It will look a bit weird seeing a cock bigger than her thigh to prate her pussy but who cares
"Ahh Jacob! Take my virginity! And take my anal virginity as well! Make me your woman! Fuck me! Impregnate me! Ravish me!" La tells me lewdly.
Hahaha Finally, L and her body will be mine!
Here I go to the path of enlightenment!
But before my cock could enter La, suddenly, the train, La, and everyone else vanishes away into thin air.
In the next moment, I find myself standing in a strange ce.
I cannot tell where I am as the visibility is so low that I couldn''t see past even just a few feet in front of me.
What is this ce? Where am I and how did I get here?
"Ahanhanhanhan"
Suddenly, I hear the faint voice of a woman sobbing.
"I don''t want to Please don''t make me"
The woman''s voice says in-between her sobs.
I move around a bit while trying to find the source of this noise but to no sess.
Where is this voiceing?
"I am not like her I cannot do this Please"
The woman''s voicees again but this time her sobs have turned into loud wails.
What is this? I can already tell that I was looking at a dream just a few moments ago But why do this ce and this voice seem so realistic?
It should be a dream but even if it isn''t, I don''t remembering to a ce like this
"Just leave me alone!" The woman screeches again.
Suddenly, in front of my eyes, light emerges from somewhere above and concentrates on a single spot on the floor.
The next moment, a figure of a person emerges in front of my eyes. Though it is really difficult to tell the gender of the person as its body is entirely covered in a really loose and long white cloth. Even the face is behind a veil.
But well, from the wails earlier, my guess is that it''s a woman.
But still what the fuck is happening here?
This woman is lying on the ground with her hands and legs tied up with a chain which is made up of a strangely shining metal. A simr chain like this is also wrapped around her neck over the white clothing.
"LET ME GO!!! RELEASE ME!!!"
The woman''s wails are now converted into shrieks of terror. She has also started thrashing and pulling on the chains.
It looks like she is really desperate now for some reason
As if something she fears is going to happen
Even though I know this is another dream, but I am still starting to getting Goosebumps all over my body.
"Let me"
"NO! NO PLEASE! NOOOOOAargh,"
In the middle of the scream, her voice stops and a sound of someone pukinges.
Immediately after that, the white veil in front of her mouth turns red. Simrly, other red spots start appearing on different parts of the white cloth as well.
Wait She is bleeding all over her body
I desperately try to move forward to help her but it seems like my whole body has frozen in ce for some reason.
"Someone pleasejust this one"
The woman''s voicees again but it is really weak and distorted now. So much blood is leaking out, that small pools of it are forming on the ground below.
Damn! I need to help or she will
"Help me" she whispers.
Suddenly, the woman''s head flops sideways. Her thrashingpletely stops as well and she does not speak anymore.
This woman is dead.
________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 9 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 26: Discussing The Dream
Chapter 26: Discussing The Dream
"Haaa Haaa Haaa"
By breathing is rough and my heart is also pounding really hard.
Even though I have woken up, the screams of that white-robed woman still resound in my ears.
What was that? It seemed so real and different from the lewd dream I was having before Almost as if it was actually happening
More than 24 hours have passed since I leveled up. Yesterday was my first day of school after the holidays, but I skipped it because I was feeling really sick for some reason.
I have read about the changes which ur in a person''s body when he or she levels up and my guess is that this is the reason why I fell ill.
Finally, after resting for the whole day, the nauseous feeling has gone away now
[What happened, partner? You woke this early? Are you feeling alright?]
Yeah Just had a bad dream
[Really? What did you see? Please don''t tell me it''s pegging or gay shit You will fall down really low in my eyes even if you do those things in your dream!]
What eyes? And no, idiot! My dream was different! I was actually on a train filled with hot naked women and they were shaking their asses and telling me to put my penis inside all their holes and
[Wait, wait, wait I get it now So, for you, this is a bad dream, right? You know what? I think you should just cut off that pathetic dick of yours to even think like this and stuff it inside your own asshole! Fufufu it''s not like you will feel anything though. with how small and thin it is.]
Fuck you and shut up! At least let me finish first, idiot! The dream starts going bad after that!
And by the way, these insults of you are getting out of hand these days!
[Oh Sorry, buddy. Continue.]
Hmph well, then that dream changed suddenly and I found inside a strange room and in there, a woman tied to the floor with chains made of some sort of shining metal and her whole body was covered with white clothes and was
[S-Shining metal? A-And her body was covered with white clothes? Like, not even her hairs or face were visible to you?]
Yeah, there was a veil on her face. She was also screaming and crying out for help. I thought to help her but couldn''t move my body and then, suddenly, blood starts spurting out from her whole body and she died
[S-She died?]
Yes, there was even a small puddle of blood beneath her
[Puddle of blood W-What happened after that?]
Well, nothing. I woke up
[W-Well Do you remember how the room looked like? Did you, by any chance, see anything peculiar there? And did she say anything other to you? I mean, other than asking for help.]
Well, I couldn''t see the room clearly and no, I can''t remember seeing anything strange as well.
The woman also didn''t say anything other than asking for help and to release her
But it does not matter what happened or where it happened, right?
It was just a dream
[O-Obviously, it does not matter. By the way, on a totally different note, did something weird happened after the level up? I cannot seem to remember how you reacted towards the new tasks and stuff]
N-No, nothing happened nothing at all!
[Really? Well, good. Fufufu, I am excited about the new tasks, to be honest. And the skills? They are freaking amazing. And this time, you just won''t be doing just sexual advancements. With the unlocking of magical usage, you can even fight and defend if you get into a fight.]
[You know, it''s important to protect your harem women from those who try to forcibly snatch them from you!]
Yeah, all those are good and all but what about the new poison and the new mission section, huh? Won''t they be fucking up things?
[What new poison? And a mission section? Are you talking about the specific tasks?]
No, I am not. The mission section is different.
[Well]
My SIS, which has turned pink again, erupts light and my system descriptiones before my eyes again.
"What?!" I eximed loudly.
There is not even a trace of the third poison or the mission section which I saw before.
[See? You must be confusing it with another dream of yours That''s why I say, you should always dream of fucking hot chicks Fufufu, A guy like you will never confuse those dreams with the real thing how would you? It''s not like you get to have any!]
Shut up! I have had sex just the day before yesterday, okay?
[Yeah first of all, those were hoes, and second, they were having sex with you only because they were jealous of the Harpy. Not because of your manly charms!]
Well that is
[See? I win again Now, let''s forget all about this. Especially this dream that you saw. It is really the worst to see a woman die! The loss of a fuckable woman is the loss of the whole world!]
Yeah, yeah, I get it
[Good! Dreams like these should be totally forgotten! Make it like you never saw it, okay? Neverever!]
Aren''t you trying too hard to make me forget the dream?
[W-What? Who is t-trying too hard? Not m]
Suddenly, the pink-colored writings stoping.
In less than a secondter, my SIS starts shaking and my system details, which were written on the air with pink colored light, starts turning ck starting from the top.
It gives it a look like something is corrupting my system.
Wait, what the heck!?
As the ck miasma like thing engulfs the pink holographic light, I see a few changes appearing on the system description as well.
The third poison is here! And that mission thing as well!
Suddenly, the whole system description vanishes and only the mission column remains.
In the next moment, wordings start appearing there
_______________________________________
[Mission]:
Have sex with La White.
Time remaining to start the mission: 10 minutes
Reward: 2000 points
Penalty: 1000 points
_________________________________________
{Master, I have recovered. And this time, I have a gift for you}
______________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 9 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 27: Layla (Part-1)
Chapter 27: La (Part-1)
{Master, I have recovered. And this time, I have a gift for you}
What fucking gift!? This mission!?
{Yes, master. I know that you like La White very much. And now, I have given you an actual incentive to have sex with her.}
Incentive? What incentive, idiot!?
I have just started to warm things up between us and you want me to have sex already!?
{Master, please try to understand. La is already 22 years old. As the other one told you before, tremendous beauties of her age don''t remain single for long.}
But what about taking it slowly? I mean, it is the secret of a long rtionship, right?
{Taking things slowly? Master, those men who think like thiswell, I can only say that their crushes are now with a guy who never takes things slowly But well, my master is an intelligent andpetent person himself. I am sure whatever he decides, it will be the best course of action.}
T-That''s true But
{And master, if you are worried about what La''s response would bedon''t. I think she loves you.}
Wait, how can you tell that?
{The way she took care of you yesterday when you were sick I am sure she is deeply in love with you already, master.}
L loves me?
{Yes, master. There are no women in this world who wouldn''t love an intelligent and handsome guy like you.}
Really? Fufufu That is true, I guess!
You are so much better than that pink one who always insults me and my will- I mean, penis
I think I will listen to you and tell La that I like her! Then tomorrow we will have Fufufu, I am already excited!
{But master, only 6 minutes are left now to start the mission. You cannot do it tomorrow!}
6 minutes? Damn! I forgot about the mission for a second there
But right now? It''s 5:30 in the morning. La must be asleep right now
{We cannot do anything about that, master You have to go now}
Damn This is such bad timing
I mean, it''s really early. Even if she says yes to me, there is no way that she will have sex with me just after
{Oh, don''t worry it, master. I have a perfect n to make that possible. If you just follow what I say, you can have sex with La in just half an hour.}
What? Really? Half an hour?
If you can do that You would be really amazing, to be honest
{I am just here to serve you, master.}
What a nice system you are
I stand up from the bed and after quickly brushing up my teeth, I get out of my room.
Mine, La''s and Maya''s rooms are adjacent to each other''s with La''s room being the first one in the row, then Maya''s and thest one is mine.
Quietly walking past Maya''s room, I reach the other side.
Here I go
Slowly, I turn the knob of the door to open it and to get inside.
La''s room is nothing extravagant but still, it has a really calm feel to it. The cupboard, shelves, table, chairs everything is elegantly ced where they should be and there is not even a speck of dirt anywhere.
On the walls, there are photos of me, Maya and La together. There is also a photo of La''s deceased parents as well.
My gaze finally fell upon the bed ced in the middle of the room where the sleeping figure of La is lying.
Damn! She is so hot even when she is asleep
La is wearing a short red-colored nighty which has lifted up a little due to her sleeping posture and her plump white ass which is wrapped in a ck panty is visible. Her huge, bountiful tits are also heaving up and down from her soft and soundless breaths.
Man, her face looks even more beautiful when she is sleeping
Seeing this lewd figure of La, I am already getting excited
Hey, ck system, what do I have to do now?
{Master, you just have to follow three things before La will herself ask you to have sex with her.}
WaitWhat? She will ask herself!?
But this is exactly what I want! For her to want to have sex with me as well!
{And I will make it happen, master! Just follow what I say. First, activate the Beast''s Scent}
Beast''s Scent? Why?
Shouldn''t I wake her up first?
{No, master. I will tell you in just in a few moments why we are using the Beast''s Scent. Please just do it for now}
Well, It''s not like I can activate it myself if I want toyou will have to do it for me
{That is the case with the other one You can activate your own skills with me.}
Really? Wow, you really are better. That pink system is such a pain in the ass
"Beast''s scent Activate!" I say in a low voice.
The next moment, my body gets hot and a weird sort of smell starts secreting out.
Nothing happens to me, but in under a minute, changes start happening to La''s body. The heaving of her breasts increases in pace as her breaths be faster and rougher. Her pure white cheeks flushes and her body starts bing restless as well.
La is bing aroused while still sleeping
Hey, system, can you tell me why did you make me use Beast''s Scent now?
{As you wish, master. My n is really simple, I am trying to make La reach the height of sexual arousal.}
Height of sexual arousal?
{With how intelligent master is, I know that you have already guessed what I am trying to do}
Y-Yes, obviously I know, hahaha. And I totally agree with it as well!
But still I wanted to hear it from you as well, you know, just to make sure I got everything correct.
{Of course, master. I know you that a person at your level won''t take chances.}
Y-Yes That is my reason
{So, my n goes like this, master. Once La reaches the peak of arousal, you will wake her up and tell her that you like her. Well, after she will obviously say yes, what will happen, master?}
What will happen?
W-Well, I already know what will happen
But still, tell me just in case
{Okay! An extremely aroused La will suddenly find herself with a guy she loves who is even her boyfriend now The one she can have sex with}
{What happened, master? My n didn''t suit you?}
Didn''t suit me?
Of course, it suits me! Are you a freaking genius?
This n is just amazing!
So, let''s wake La up!
I start moving forward towards the bed excitedly, but before I can reach La
{Master, stop!}
What now?
{You cannot wake her up!}
Why? Didn''t you just say that I should tell her that I like her when she gets horny?
{Master, I said extremely aroused, but even with the beast''s scent, she is still way below that. The reason being that she is asleep}
How will she get that much aroused?
{Well, there is a way to do that, master}
How?
{Stimte her whole body as she sleepsthoroughly}
______________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 9 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 28: Layla (Part-2)
Chapter 28: La (Part-2)
W-What the fuck are you saying? I cannot do that to La!
{But why, master? Is there any problem?}
Yes, there is a freaking problem!
She is asleep, right? If she is not conscious won''t it be like I am
{But master, she will be your girlfriend anyway. What does it matter if you touch her body a bit?}
A bit? "Thoroughly stimting" does not mean just a bit, alright?
And what if she doesn''t want me to? What if she doesn''t like being touched like this in her sleep?
Because I seriously doubt many people would like this
{Obviously she would, master. Which girl in this world wouldn''t want to be touched by you?}
I can name a few
{I am telling you, master. La loves you and she wouldn''t object anything you do to her. This is just so that she gets in the "mood" before we propose.}
R-Really? She will not mind?
{I am perfectly sure. She will even be begging you to continue after she wakes up.}
Hey, wait for a second! She will just wake up way before I do anything.
La is not much of a heavy sleeper
{Master, don''t worry about that. Beast Scent will take care of that as well.}
It will? But won''t it lose its effect if I sexually stimte a woman strongly?
{Well, the loss of effect only happens in the case of multiple women. You don''t have to worry here, master.}
O-Oh yeah, I remember well, you do seem a bit more trustable than that pink system. I think I will do what you say
{Master is as intelligent as he looks.}
I take a deep breath and moves towards the aroused and restless figure of L on the bed. Her body looks even sexier than before as her white skin is now tinged with red.
But still
To tell the truth, I do have a feeling that this ck system is a little bit weird. The way it praises me in every other it says and how politely it talks to me it all seems a bit strange.
But well, I am mostly wrong about things like these and this ck system does sound more mature than the pink one
Well, anyway, let''s just focus on La at the moment fufufu.
The bed creaks a little as I climb on top of it. My heartbeat and breathing are getting faster from the excitement and also a little bit of fear.
Slowly, with only making the minimum noises, Iy down beside La such that her back is facing me.
Her silky red nighty ispletely tracing her curves and its lower part is also lifted up to reveal her pure white and plump ass to my eyes.
It feels like I can look at this forever
Damn it! I need to hurry! I also have to do the confession after this!
Laying sideways in a position exactly like that of La, I hug her body from behind in a spooning position
"Fuck!"
I leak out a whisper as La''s soft and plump half-naked ass presses against my crotch. My right hand is resting on her soft but slender stomach right now and with my left hand, I also move her hairs to reveal the smooth, white, and sexy nape of her neck to me.
{What an appropriate position you have chosen, master. Please proceed.}
Yeah
I don''t know why but suddenly; I am having a feeling that I should have just taken the penalty for some reason What if La
Fuck it! I am just being a bit too scared!
I don''t feel this scared with other women! I even "yed" with a train full of them (Not much though) and even then I didn''t think this much!
Gaining a bit more confidence, I tighten my grip around La''s body, such that my cock which is now half erect, digs in the soft meat of her ass.
Damn
I also shift my right hand up from her stomach and grab her huge tits. The extreme softness of these bountiful things envelops my palm.
My La is just too hot
*THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP*
Suddenly, my heart starts beating really loudly. My breathing also turns abnormally rough.
W-What is happening? This is too sudden!
I know my body is excited right now but this ispletely different It is as if as if
{No, master. This is not Beast Awakening. This is just it''s side effects showing.}
Wait, why it is showing now? I waspletely fine the whole day yesterday!?
{These effects were probably suppressed because of your level up but I think you just triggered them, master.}
Damn it!
Even though my body is still in control of me
My lust is nearly exploding for La right now.
I need this body of La to fuck.
"Ahaaan"
La leaks out a moan as my grip tightens around her tits. My fingers also start rubbing and rolling her highly erect nipples above her nighty.
Pressing my crotch even more tightly against her ass, I move my hips back and forth making my dick, which is fully erect now, dry-hump in the plump softness there.
Fuck! This is not enough for me! I need more
In a sh, I move back a bit and pull La along with myself to make her bodyy t on the bed. Then, I quickly move up on top of her such that I am now in a position of pinning her down.
Her face ispletely red from arousal and her chest is heaving even more roughly than before. Though the nighty is covering her tits, her deep cleavage ispletely exposed. Even her erect nipples can be traced.
I want these tits I want to make them only mine!
Instantly, I drop my face and bury it in the heaven between La''s bosom.
"Ahaan," La moans again.
Without stopping at just that, I also kiss and lick her smooth skin there while feeling the marshmallow-like softness on my face from both the sides.
Let''s up this a bit
While left hand is supporting my body, my right one moves down towards the forbidden ce La''s pussy.
Rubbing her sexy stomach along the way, I reach La''s ck panty first and then my hand touches between her legs
"Ahaaan"
Damn her panty is already really wet here.
I move my index fingers above her panty, tracing a really thin and small slit in the wetness there. The top part of this slit has a really small and erect thing poking out slightly.
This is La''s clit
I lightly circle my finger around this little poking thing making La''s whole body tremble.
"Ahaaanfuuaaaan"
Seeing the woman of my dreams moan like this from my touch, the hunger for her inside me grows even further.
Increasing my pace, I start rubbing La''s pussy above her panty while also sucking on her cleavage.
I can feel La panty getting dripping wet now from my constant stimtion.
Fuck! This side effect! I want even more!
I move my face away from her cleavage and up towards her face.
La''s cheeks arepletely red and her mouth is slightly open with her cherry pink lips glistening from her saliva.
Her face looks so beautiful being aroused like this and her lips look so alluring that I find my own face gravitating towards it
These lips are mine to kissher tongue is mine to suckher saliva is mine to drink
I move my face even further forward to kiss her but stop just inches away.
"L-La?"
My whole body freezes up with shock.
La''s eyes arepletely open and she staring at my face
{I am sorry, master. We failed}
______________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 9 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 29: Layla (Part-3)
Chapter 29: La (Part-3)
{I am sorry, master. We failed}
We failed? W-What are you saying?
"Jacob"
Suddenly, La calls my name while still staring at my face expressionlessly.
I cannot guess anything of what she is thinking right now
{She woke up too early, master. There is nothing we can do now}
N-No way
{It is clear that she hates you now. But you don''t have to be sad, master. Her heart cannot be yours but it is not all over for you yet. You can still have her body. Well, I will take my leave now. Just remember. You just need to be a little forceful.}
Y-You
Suddenly, my head bes lighter. It feels like a huge weight that has been pressuring me for a while has lifted.
It feels like not just the side effects of Beast awakening but something else which is even bigger than that have subsided.
And I can finally see things clearly now
Why the fuck did I just do?
I can still feel my hands against La panty, indirectly touching her pussy. Just moments ago, I was just ying with her tits. I was even freaking dry-humping her but why?
If I think now, it was really idiotic and strange at the same time for me to not take in the penalty. I never wanted to be forceful with La out of my respect and gratitude for all the things she has done for me.
But isn''t using Beast''s Scent in itself is being forceful?
Loosing 1000 points is nothingpared to losing that conviction of mine.
But then, why didn''t I took the penalty?
Even if the ck system was telling me that it would be would be
Suddenly, I remember that heavy feeling and something clicks into my mind
Hey, ck system. Did you do something to mess with my brain or something before?
Can you hear me?
No replyes.
I can feel cold sweat forming on my forehead as I look down at La. The thing which is worrying me even more than my system not saying anything is the constant and unchanging eyes of La.
I-I think I should move away from La''s body
Suddenly, La''s eyes blink for once and a smile slowly starts forms on her face.
W-Why is she smiling?
Don''t tell me that she is so mad at me that she is showing apletely opposite reaction that would be really bad
"Jacob you are here again tonight?" La says in a strangely light voice which also sounds really happy.
Here again tonight? What does she mean by that?
I don''t normallye to La''s room at night
Slowly, she raises her left hand to rest her palm against my cheeks and starts caressing it lovingly.
"Ahh~ you are so cute I really love you!" she says in a sweet voice.
{What the fuck is this bitch I-I mean, I told you, master. La loves you.}
"And why did you stop doing that? I was enjoying it so muchyour touch" La says while looking down.
The next moment, she moves her right hand down towards her own crotch and oveps it on my hand already present there only to make it start rubbing her pussy again.
"Ahaann your hand feels so good, Jacob! Only you allowed to do it to me! I love you so much!" La moans in her sweet voice while dering her love for me once again.
W-What is happening? Is it true what she is saying?
{Seriously!? This bitch is going craz I-I mean, any woman would say the same, master.}
I am a bit too shocked to respond to this system right now
"L-La, do you really love me?" I ask in a low voice.
"More than anyone" she answers softly.
Her hand which is on my cheeks move further behind and grabs hold of my hairs there. Then suddenly, out of nowhere, she forcibly pulls my face closer to hers to kiss me directly on the lips.
L-La?
And before I can even fully register the soft and plump feeling of her amazing lips, La takes her tongue out and invades my mouth using it.
With her tongue, her sweet saliva also enters my mouth.
Fuck! This feels too good
Her tongue wriggles around my mouth in a little inexperienced but at the same time, in a very much energetic way.
She even licks my teeth and even gums before intertwining her tongue with mine.
"Muahaan" La gives a pleasurable moan in between the kiss.
Without even noticing it myself, I have started to be a little proactive as well. My hand is now rubbing La''s wet pussy above her panty on its own.
The kiss is also not one-sided anymore. It is my tongue now which is inside La''s small mouth and doing the stuff she did to me.
"Ahaanme too" La says with a moan.
In the next moment, I feel La''s small hands wrap around my rock-hard cock from above my pants.
"Ahaan you are excited as always you really love it when we do this, right?" La says while separating from the kiss. Her face is looking even happier than before.
Wait a second, what does she mean by "excited as always"?
"Aaagh," I leak out a sudden grunt from pleasure.
Damn! La''s hand feels so good even when it is an indirect touch
Anyway, this is the first time we are doing this unless Laes to my room every other day and do lewd things to me in my sleep
Heck! What am I thinking?
These are only my delusions. She would never do that.
Though I would not mind it if she actually does them, to be honest.
"Ahaaan Yesss that''s right rub it more Ahaaan," La moans loudly.
Damn
Seeing La moan and looking at me lewdly like this is making me so horny and for some reason, satisfied at the same time.
"Do you want more? Fufufu you are so cute!" La says with a small giggle.
Suddenly, her hand moves a bit upward and inserts it into my pants.
"Aaargh," I leak out a voice as I feel La''s hands grab my cock again but this timepletely bare.
She even starts to move her hand up and down a bit, stroking my cock.
"Aargh," I leak another grunt from pleasure.
"How are you feeling, Jacob? Is it good? Does my hand feel good?" she asks lewdly.
La is giving me an actual hand-job. I can finally die now!
No wait, cancel that I want to do other things with her as well.
"Ahaan Your cock is so hot throbbing so hardit feels so real" La says with a moan.
Feels real? What you expect it to feel like stic or something?
"Ahaaanyour hand on my crotch your kiss on my lips your touch on my body it all feels so real as if it isn''t a dream"
"As if you are you are"
Suddenly, La''s hand stop stroking my cock. Her grip even grows painfully tight around it. Her eyes also open wide and the lewd expressions also vanishes in the fraction of a second.
" real," she whispers.
______________________________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 9 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
Chapter 30: Layla (Part-4)
Chapter 30: La (Part-4)
" real." She whispers.
Both me and La stare at each other for just a second more in shock before
"IYAAAAAAAN"
With an ear-splitting scream, La pushes away my body from hers and quickly covers up her half-naked form with the bedsheet.
Due to La''s push, I too fall down on my butt on the other side of the bed.
Fuck! I am a goner now
Everything I heard La say was actually in her dream. It was not true at all.
She doesn''t love me. And after I did all those lewd things with her
I guess La will give me many ps and hit me all over till she is satisfied before kicking me out of her house.
But to my surprise, La is actually acting really strange now. She is staring down towards the bed while taking quick peeks towards me after the interval of a few seconds.
Wait, she is not acting shy, is she?
Nah, no way that is possible seeing the position we are in just before
La looks up to me again and this time she doesn''t look down again but instead, she mumbles something.
She then stares at my direction hopefully with a slightly red face as if waiting for me to answer.
Damn she looks too cute
"S-Sorry, I couldn''t catch that" I say in a small voice.
"I-I-I said, D-Did you heard what I was saying y-you know, before?" La says in a bit louder voice while heavily stuttering.
"I-I did" I answer.
La''s eyes momentarily open wide as if in a great shock before she looks down again with her face being even brighter red than before.
Well, to be honest, it not like she whispered those things exactly.
But does it even matter? She was just speaking in a dream, it''s not like what she told me was even true
La again looks up with her red face maintained.
"I-I didn''t mean all of that, okay? I-I was justjust" La lost in thoughts for a second.
"Dreaming!" She exims.
Fuck Even though I already guessed that much, it still hurts directly listening from La that it wasn''t true.
"I know" I say in a low and hopeless voice.
"I am sorry to get into your room thiste and I also won''t lie and say that it was because of some ident or something. And the position we were init is also because of me" I say feeling even lower.
"You can give me any punishment you want I will ept anything"
La is looking even more shocked than before right now.
Just don''t kick me out of the house, please!
"Because of you in that position? B-But why?" La asks.
I just keep silent.
What can I even say? My broken system talked me into it?
It will sound like a total lie as there is probably no other system than mine who actually converse
"Jacob, d-do you like me?" La asks suddenly.
I look up in a sh and to my surprise, see that there is no anger on her face, instead, it is now as bright red as a ripe tomato.
What the fuck? Seriously?
Damn
"Yes, La. I really like no, love you!" I confess.
I never thought I would say it in a situation like this but well, there is no fucking way I am going to miss this chance.
"Y-You do!?" she asks in a surprise.
Again, La looks down in a sh and mumbles something in an even lower voice than before.
Then, she again stares at me with a bright red face hopefully as if waiting for my reaction or something.
This is just too cute!!!
"Ahh La, I couldn''t catch that" I tell her again while feeling a bit embarrassed myself.
"I-I that is"
La starts to speak a bit louder this time.
I thought of it as impossible but her face is turning even redder now. I am actually a bit worried that she might pop a vein or something if this goes on.
"I-I love you as well!" La confesses to me.
""
"J-Jacob?" La calls.
""
"Y-You won''t say anyth"
Before La could even finish speaking, I jump towards her and hug her body tightly. I wait to look at her slightly shocked face just for a moment before pressing forward to kiss her on the lips.
La also unfreezes in just a second as she removes her hands from the bedsheet, she was holding to cover up her body and wraps them tightly around my back as well.
And then, our passionate kiss begins
Her soft lips move around mine slowly. Our tongues meet and interact so energetically as if they are made for each other. We also mix and taste each other''s saliva while fully immerse ourselves in this amazing kiss. After some time, I cannot even tell whose tongue is whose.
Finally, after what seems like an eternity, our lips separate and we look at each other''s faces.
I can already tell that this kiss has changed something inside both of us.
There is no shyness remaining on La''s face, instead, there is even a bright gleam in her eyes which makes her even more beautiful than before.
The biggest change I can feel inside myself is that for some reason, I am no longer seeing La as someone I am in debt to. The only thought I have of her inside my mind is that
She is my woman.
"Jacob, do you want to um continue what we were doing before?" La asks while fidgeting slightly.
It is obvious what La is trying to ask me sex.
Do I want to have sex with her?
Heck yes!
But will I?
Sigh I cannot believe I am going to say this but here I go
"No, La. I just want to sleep with you for a few hours Just cuddling and kissing together in our warmth," I simply answer.
Suddenly, a smile brighter than any other I have seen before appears on La''s face.
See? This is called giving the right answer in the right situation!
La says nothing else and just opens her inviting arms wide.
I too do not resist the slightest against the exposed cleavage for her huge tits wrapped under her thin nighty and buries my face between them.
And after that, I can just say this, I got the best freaking sleep of my life using La''s big, soft and warm tits as my pillow as I hug and exploring her whole body
_____________________________________
Suddenly, I can see a bright pink objecting towards me. I cannot distinctly make out its shape but it seems kind of irregr
[WHAT THE FUCK HAVE YOU DONE!!??]
___________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 9 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 31: System Glitch
Chapter 31: System Glitch
[WHAT THE FUCK HAVE YOU DONE!!??]
"AAAAHH"
I wake up with a scream of shock. Right now, I am alone on the bed as La is down in the kitchen making breakfast.
What the fuck is wrong with you!?
How would you feel if someone shes brightly shining bold letters in front of your eyes in the morning!?
[You deserved that, needle-dick!]
Needle You fucking asshole! From where are you even finding these things to say?
[Forget that! First, tell me this, are you hiding something from me?]
M-Me? N-No
[You can''t even lie properly! Even though I don''t recall anything fromst night, but I at least know that I was not there. And if I go by this, I was also not there when you leveled up, right?]
[I actually have proof that you are hiding something from me! Just tell me what it is, NOW!]
To be honest, the only reason I didn''t tell the pink system about the ck one was only because it told me not to.
And the reason I listened to it because it seemed more mature and better than the pink system at that time.
But I have not forgotten what happenedst night with La
I did not miss those idental outbursts of the ck system and I am pretty sure that something is really wrong with that.
While the pink system does seem a bit amateurish and it also insults me. Actually, it is really friendly and cool to talk to.
[Just spit it out already!]
Sigh I will tell you Even I need to know a few things myself.
I start from the incident on the night of my first level up. From the change of the pink light of the system into ck miasma like thing, about the other talking system, the new mission section which appeared and also about the third poison as well.
After that, I also tell about the incidents fromst night and the first mission I was given. About how I felt a strangely heavy feeling on my mind throughout the whole time the ck system was there and how I think my brain was tampered to make me stop evaluating things properly
Actually, I don''t even know what happened to that mission. Did I got the penalty or not?
Well, I didn''t have any sex, so, I guess the poison must have activated
The pink system listens to me in total silence until the end and it even remains quiet for a few seconds after that
[You really should have told me all of this before]
Well, I have told you now. What difference does it make anyway?
[*sigh* it makes all the difference there is It''s actually toote for me to act now]
Toote to act? What do you mean by that?
[I cannot tell you everything but just know this, that ck system is not good at all.]
Yeah, I understand that from yesterday
[And the missions and the new poison it showed you? It was all fake as well]
What? It is all fake? Seriously?
[You remember, when I came, all of those extra things disappeared, right? It was because none of that was real was.]
What do you mean by "was"?
[You know why I suddenly know you were hiding something from me?]
No, why?
[Well, something really bad has happened because of the ck systemst night. Something which really should not have happened no matter what]
A-Are you trying to scare me or something?
[Trying to scare you? Well, see for yourself and decide if this scares you or not]
Suddenly, with a pink light burst, my system information appears before my eyes
_________________________________
THE SEX BEAST SYSTEM
_________________________________
Current System level: [0000]
Max level: [Not defined]
Life Points for Next Level up: [0000]
Life Points: [0000]
Life points consumption rate: [0 point/minute]
Magic Level: [0]
Mission: [None]
_________________________________
Partners:
Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
La White, 22 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
Note: Temporary names will be removed from the list 24 hours after the sexual activity.
_________________________________
Skills:
1. [Beast''s Scent] (Max Usage: 2 times/day)
Note: Passive skills are not shown in the list.
Magic: [None]
_________________________________
Buyable skills and powers [Level 2]:
1. [Beast''s Mind Read] (Price: 5000 points)
Skill Description: Allows the Beast to read the mind of any person. In case of a male, 2 minutes. In the of a female, 10 minutes.
Note: In case of a female, the time will increase or decrease ording to their feeling for the Beast.
2. [Beast System Read Level 1] (Price: 10,000 points)
Skill Description: Read the basics of the system of any person in close proximity. [Max Usage: 3 times/day]
3. [Stamina +1] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Increase overall stamina. [Permanent]
4. [Penis Girth +1] (Price: 1500 points)
Skill Description: Increase penis length. [Permanent]
5. [Semen Volume +1] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Increase semen volume. [Permanent]
Note: Skills will vanish if not acquired before leveling up.
_________________________________
Points earning methods:
[Level 1] Specific Methods:
1. Spank a woman [1000 points]
2. Get a hand-job from a woman in a public ce [5000 points]
Note:
1) Point will not be added if done during sexual acts.
2) Points for task 2 will be given after the beast have an orgasm.
Permanent methods:
1. Kiss [0 points]
2. Cunnilingus [0 points]
3. Fetio/ mouth fucking [0 points]
4. Vaginal sex [0 points]
5. Anal sex [0 points]
6. Impregnating [0 points]
Note:
1. Points will be multiplied by 10 if the above are a girl''s first time.
2. 50% more points if permanent tasks are done with consent.
Warning: All the permanent methods can give you points only once every day per girl.
_________________________________
[Poison]:
1. [Beast Awakening]: Lose control of your body with extreme sexual heat. Once activated, will go on for 30 minutes. Will raise in intensity and frequency as the level increases. Other specifications not defined.
2. [Instant death]: Activates if any of the beasts mating women (except for temporary rank) gets removed from the partner section or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast.
3. [Mission Penalty]: Refusing any mission will cost a penalty of 1,000 points.
_________________________________
Time left to level up: 0000
_________________________________
[As you can see the system has be glitched.]
___________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 9 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 32: Glitch Explained
Chapter 32: Glitch Exined
"G-Glitched?" I ask in absolute shock.
My eyes are stuck to the system description as if someone glued them in ce.
[Yes, glitched. All these changes in the system are because of the glitch. And this glitch came because you didn''t tell me about AmaB-ck system earlier!!!]
B-But my life points! They are zero! And the timer is zero as well! I-I mean, how am I even alive!?
[Hmph Though I am really angry with you, as it is my duty to help you out, nothing can be done about it.]
[Well, let me tell you, I am notpletely sure that what I am going to say will be true as these are nothing but my guesses but I think they are correct.]
[As far as I can see, each section of the system is affected a bit differently than the others. I will try to exin what might be wrong with these sections and how will it affect you.]
[Starting from the top where the most important section is. As you can see, your level, life points, consumption rate and even the points needed to level up are all at zero.]
[And about how are you not dying? I think the reason is simple. Even though you have no points, their consumption rate is zero as well. And actually, I don''t think you can even level up till you solve this glitch.]
Wait, I am alive even though I have no life points, right? And there is not even a timer!
Isn''t this a freaking ideal situation!?
[No, actually. While it may seem like that to you, but right now, the system infused with your body is releasing a high amount of toxic magic. While this won''t affect you much if the system reverts back to normal fast, but in the long run, it is really deadly]
Long run is fine with me. Humans don''t live above 50-60 years anyway so
[By long run, I actually meant a month. This bes even more serious because, after death, there is no more sex, you see?]
After death? What the fuck are you saying? At least don''t joke around right now, idiot!
[Fucking is no joke, buddy! Anyway, after one month, you will die if the system remains glitched]
Bullshit! One freaking month is a bit too little time!
[True. Well, anyway, moving forward and getting on to the partner section, the thing which is mainly affected here by the glitch is the addition of La''s name in it.]
Wait, shouldn''t it be the levels? I mean, me and Reba confessed to each otherst night so, it''s not exactly weird that she is there.
[REALLY? Did you bang that fine ass afterward? Did you knead those tits! And please tell me that she was a virgin and you broke her hymen!!!]
No, idiot, we didn''t have sex. Just some cuddling and kisses. I insisted on it.
[]
What?
[ such a pussy.]
Shut up! This is a serious situation, okay? Focus!
[Well, fine. But still, if you guys didn''t have sex, her name shouldn''t be here.]
Why? I had sex with other women as well, but their names didn''t appear here.
[Yeah, but those were temporary. The condition to be permanent is that the girl should love you and to seal the deal, you both should have sex together.]
Wait, this does not make any sense. Reba was permanent from the start.
[Yeah, she was and directly level 2 at that. It is just a serious case of "love at first sight", I guess.]
R-Reba loves me?
[Yup, she obviously does. Anyway, I have something which needs my immediate attention, so we will move forward and finish this fast. Well, nothing has changed in the skills section, but there is an interesting as well as a little concerning change in the buyable skills section.]
Where? I don''t see any change there.
[Sigh Read the second one.]
Beast''s System Read
Wait, this was not there before!
[No, it wasn''t. This skill was supposed to be unlocked at level 5 and its price should also be around 50,000 points, not 10,000.]
Damnthis skill really does looks really useful.
By the way, what is the "concerning thing" about this?
[Well, nothing much but I was just thinking that if this skill has appeared now, what will you get when you actually reach level 5?]
Hmm, yeah
[Anyway, down to the Point earning methods. I think you get this but I will tell you once myself. Permanent methods won''t give you points anymore.]
T-They won''t?
Damn
Wait, but look at the temporary methods! I can get 1000 points just from spanking! And freaking 5,000 points just from a handjob! Isn''t it better?
[Well, while I do agree that the number of points are insanely high, but as temporary tasks cannot be done during sex, they will be difficult on in their own way. Anyway, it''s not that Life points matter much now, seeing your consumption rate is zero]
Fuck! This would have been so good earlier but now it''s just
[Well, that''s mostly the end, just two more things. First, about the timer. I think if the timer would have actually hit zero, you would have been long dead.]
[So, the most probable thing is that the time has stopped working altogether and that you can take as much time as you want to level up.]
That''s a relief.
[You will die in a month anyway if you don''t resolve this glitch so]
Fuck it!
[Anyway, thest thing. Which might be the most concerning thing yet, can you guess it by looking at the system?]
What? There is something else?
I look at the system and find nothing much strange there.
I cannot find anything else
[Well, I actually mentioned it before, but don''t you find it a little weird that there are a mission section and a third poison?]
[especially when the ck system is not here.]
___________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 9 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 33: Rebecca, Anna, and Nina
Chapter 33: Reba, Anna, and Nina
Author''s note: The incidents happening in this chapter are from the night when Jacob and La confessed to each other. Also, this one is written in third person POV and in the present tense.
___________________________________________
3rd person POV
NINA (Harpy)
The night is cloudless and the moon is also high in the sky.
Under the glow of the moon, a Harpy is sitting on the upper branch of a really tall tree amidst a thick forest.
The harpy is doing nothing much but just simply lost in her own thoughts while staring up in the sky and lightly swinging her wed feet back and forth. One of her winged hands rests on the branch itself to support her weight, while the other oneys on her bare stomach, caressing it lightly.
Like almost every other half monster, she is wearing short and simple clothes made out of things provided by the forest like leaves, vines, and animal skin.
*FLAP**FLAP**FLAP*
Suddenly, with loud pping noises of wings, a figure of another Harpy emerges from the sea of trees below andnds on the same branch.
Unlike the Harpy already sitting on the branch, this one is not much beautiful. Her height is average and her figure is petite with almost non-existent curves. Her waist-length hairs, eyes, and feather are ck in color and she is wearing simr clothes as the other harpy.
"Nina, let''s go hunt for a male! Now that you have mated once, let''s do your second time for fun!" She says cheerfully to the Harpy sitting on the branch.
But Nina doesn''t reply and just keep staring at the sky gloomily.
"Nina? Are you okay?" the other harpy asks while shaking Nina''s shoulders.
"Uwaaaah!"
Nina shouts in surprise, clearly noticing the other harpy for the first time.
"S-Sona? What are you doing here right now?" Nina asks, clearly a bit shaken.
"You tell me! I am just here to ask if you want to try to hunt for a man with me! Everyone else is asleep right now and we are also not in heat. I think we can have some fun with a few travelers camping around!" Sona says excitedly.
"No, I am not feeling well right now. You can go by yourself," Nin tells her.
"But you are the beautiful one! I am sure"
"I am not going toe, Sona," Nina says firmly.
Sona''s expressions turn irritated.
"Fine!" she says angrily before taking off.
*Sigh*
Nina shakes her head a little before starting to look at the moon this time.
There is only one thought that keeps repeating in her mind for thest two days.
That man
Though her memory is a little vague, she still remembers what happened that day in the brothel when her body was in the heated state.
She can still recall the wildness of that person, his warmth, his strong hands around her body, his hot and hard thing which prated her
Nina gives another sigh and starts caressing her stomach again.
I hope we meet again the father of my daughter
ANNA
"Damn him!" Anna curses angrily.
Right now, she is lying on the bed inside a room illuminated by only a smallmp. The expressions of clear anger and frustration are etched on her face.
He got away After doing what he pleased with my body.
Anna thinks while balling her left hand into a fist.
And this as well
Suddenly, in front of Anna''s eyes, red light burst out and her system''s information starts showing.
2 freaking years
Yes, the amount of life points Anna has right now exceeds 700. It was actually quite shocking when she first looked at this.
Anna Hall thinks of herself as a strong and independent woman who will never bow down to a man. For this purpose, she even joined the police services and worked hard to get raise her name there.
If we talk about Anna''s personal life, she had been in only one rtionship in her life. But it ended 5 months ago.
She never showed her ex-boyfriend any sort of affection or love. The only reason she even got together with him was because of earning life points which she told him beforehand.
She was so relieved when that pathetic idiot cheated on her with some prostitute and she got to finally dump him.
Well, it was not exactly his fault, to be honest. Anna never had sex with him after the first time they did it.
The number of life points she acquired from her ex-boyfriend were enough, but she was getting a little worried as they were running out before she met that man.
But to think that being dominated will give me these many points
"Ahaaaann!"
Anna gives a loud moan of pleasure.
While her left hand is balled into a fist, her right one is inside her panty rubbing her clit.
"You fucking molester! You used my body as a cum-dumpster! Ahaaaan"
She stimtes herself even harder as she remembers the face of the man who yed with her thoroughly on the train.
He was so rough me
Even though in reality, the sex wasn''t great at all as the intercourse part only consists of a single thrust, but for Anna, it was like he intentionally just put his dick inside her to fill her up and leave her there like she is some meat-toilet.
"Aaahaann"
I will I will surely find you againand have you fuck me this I-I mean, I will have you arrested this time
Anna thinks in determination.
After that, she masturbates herself to sleep while imagining that strange man tying her body up and fucking her senseless while iming her as his bitch
REBECCA
*TAP* *TAP* TAP* *TAP*
The sound of Reba''s heels resounds on the lonely street.
She got reallyte from work today because of some extra things she had to do and before she knew it, night had fallen.
She is walking hurriedly right now because she knows that her younger sister is waiting for her to get home so that they can eat dinner together.
"Hahaha"
Suddenly, the crookedughing voice of a manes from ahead of the street.
"She was screaming so loudly, that bitch!"
Reba stops on her track as she notices a group really creepy looking men standing around the corner of the street and vulgarly talking to each other in a loud voice.
"I just stuffed my sock in that bitch''s mouth and fucked her till she fainted."
"Then what did you do to her after that?"
"Well, I was not going to stay there for the police to catch me, so I just threw her naked body there on the alley and ran away Hahaha"
"Damn! You are lucky to find that chick alone at night! I haven''t fucked one in such a long time. My cock is yelling at me to put it between a woman''s ass."
All the menugh loudly.
All the instincts inside Reba tell her to turn back and run away from here but she doesn''t.
It would get even morete if she takes a different route now and her sister would be starving by then.
"Hey, check this one out," one of the guys says while tapping the shoulder of another one as he notices Reba passing them.
"Damn! This one is way sexier than any other woman I have been with" the other man says creepily while licking his dirty lips.
All of them look at each other once and with a nod, start to power-walk towards Reba.
She also notices this but doesn''t give any particr reaction and just keep moving forward.
"What a nice fucking ass sheAaargh"
Suddenly, the man in the front position grabs his throat and falls to the ground on his knees.
Simrly, one by one, the other mening close to Reba also starts falling on the ground. In fact, one of them faints and the other one even pukes out.
A really strange repulsive feeling took over their minds against this woman.
"W-What is happening!?"
"That fucking disgusting woman !"
"I need to run away from this filth."
"ThisThis cunt!"
The angry and vulgarments of these men reach Reba''s ears as she continues on her path.
But this much nothing for her.
It doesn''t affect her in the slightest as things like these happen often to her. It can even be called a daily urrence in her life.
But for some reason, her eyes are red and her cheeks are glistening with tears right now.
These tears are not because of what those men said or how they looked at her as if she is the most repulsive thing, they have ever seen, but because they reminded her of another man the one who, unlike all others, is not disgusted by her.
Jacob you have not forgotten about me, have you?
She thinks sadly.
___________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 34: Telling Layla!
Chapter 34: Telling La!
"Do you really think it will work?" I ask, unsurely.
I don''t always remember to but it is morefortable to talk out loud to my system. At least when I am alone.
[I already told you, buddy. I am notpletely sure, but it is probably our only chance to restore the system to normal.]
"Aaargh"
I let out an irritated grunt.
"But to follow the ck system and to do the missions every time" I say.
[No, not every time. The ck system forcibly tried to enter the mission section and the third poison into the main system by making you follow through itsmandsst night.]
[The main reason for the glitch is that you didn''tplete the mission sessfully, buddy. I think to revert back to normal we need to experiment with these new things added. Though I prefer you follow the missions, saying no to a few of them might actually turn out beneficial as well.]
"Really? Then I guess it''s fine," I say.
[But I must force on this; try to do as many of them as you can. Well, they all will probably be perverted things so I guess there won''t be any problem, right?]
"True. Well, that reminded me"
I reach the bottom of the stairs and turn left to enter the kitchen.
I have already taken a bath and I am now in my school uniformpletely ready to go to school.
Right in front of me, the hot and curvy figure La is working on the kitchen tform. She is wearing a simple knee-length yellow-colored skirt with an apron on top of it.
Her curves are so defining that I can see the sides of her huge tits from behind
Ahh~ I slept buried in those meat pillowsst night. It really was the most enjoyable and rxing sleep I ever had.
[Lucky bastard!]
Fufufu I know I am.
I silently move right beside her so that she couldn''t notice me and grab her meaty ass tightly.
"Kyaaaaa!"
La''s body jumps up from surprise. She looks back and sees me standing behind her.
"J-Jacob?" she says with a red face.
"Sorry, I couldn''t resist," I say with a wink while starting to rub her ass lewdly.
[Fufufu truly, resisting is no fun at all! Especially with an ass like hers!]
La blushingly stares at me for a second more before starting to work on the breakfast again without telling me off.
And for some reason, she is also smiling and looking really happy now.
Well, I hope her smile remains after what I am going to tell her
"Kyaaaa"
Removing my hand from her ass, I grab La''s shoulders instead, to push her body against the wall beside the kitchen tform.
I specifically choose this ce because the refrigerator is hiding both of our body beside it.
I move both my hands and ce the left one on her ass again while resting the right one on her soft and huge tits.
"M-Maya is in the living room, she will"
I stop La from speaking further by crushing my lips against hers. My tongue also prated her mouth instantly to make this kiss even a juicier one.
I also start to grope her marshmallow-like tits and rub her peachy ass while I am at it.
After thoroughly ying with her tongue, licking her lips, enjoying the feel of her body, I finally separate my mouth and get a little distance for her.
Her beautiful face is red and her breathing is hard. She is giving me such a sexy look that I feel like eating her up right now.
But I need to tell her about that before
I take a big breath in.
"LaI cannot be exclusive to you."
I say while looking directly at her.
La''s eyes and mouth open up wide in shock.
"W-What?" she asks in a shaking voice.
I am not going to lie, this is one probably the hardest thing for me, but I need to make things clear with La before we get any further into our rtionship.
With my first poison, if any woman bes permanent, I can never leave her. It includes La and Reba right now.
But with the fact remains that my probability to die without multiple sexual partners is extremely high, so, I don''t know how many more women will be added to my permanent partners'' list.
"La, I cannot tell you exactly why as this is rted to my system, but I can never be in a monogamous rtionship with you there are going to be other women in rtionship with me," I say in an extremely serious tone.
La is just staring at me as if she couldn''t believe her ears.
"B-Because of your system? You got that kind of system," she asks.
It is clear what she means by "that kind".
"I just don''t want to cheat on you, La. I would rather have you know about this before," I say.
La''s expressions be a bit unreadable a moment before she looks up straight to me with a strange sort of determination in her eyes.
"Jacob, I won''t lie to you and say that it won''t affect me at all that I wouldn''t be able to keep all of you for myself. I also know I will be really jealous of it as well but"
La wraps me into a tight hug.
" If your system is like this, then it couldn''t be helped. I would rather share you with other women than lose you forever," she whispers into my ears.
Suddenly, a tremendous relief spread inside me. Even I hadn''t realized the full extent of how scared I was before doing this.
[Man, you got a damn nice and understanding girl there]
I know.
I separate my upper body from La''s.
"Tonight, I will make youpletely mine," I tell her with a mischievous wink.
Her face blushes again as she gives me a nod.
"It will be my fir"
"LAYLA! I AM GETTING LATE FOR SCHOOL!"
Suddenly, the loud voice Maya interrupts us and our bodies separate from each other in a surprise.
We both look at each other with red smiling faces for a second more before La moves to the kitchen tform again in a hurry.
"Y-You both should have your breakfast now or you will be reallyte. A-And I will be really angry if you don''t eat well, okay?" La says while recovering a bit.
*Sigh*
I guess I have to wait until tonight
[Fufufu Don''t disappoint me tonight, buddy! Please fuck her properly!]
Yeah, yeah
_________
"Why are you smiling so much?" Maya asks me.
Right now, me and Maya are on our way to school. As it is really close to our house, we don''t take any sort of transportation to get there.
"N-Nothing, I am just excited to see my friends again," I say hurriedly.
[Why don''t you just tell her that you are going to fuck La tonight? Maybe she would like to join as well?]
Shut up. I will make Maya m I mean, just shut up.
"You are excited to see those creepy guys again? Jacob, you need to make better friends," Maya says while shaking her head sideways.
Suddenly, she stops as if realizing something.
"I-It''s not like I-I care about you or anything. D-Don''t misunderstand!" she adds hurriedly.
"Come on, both of them are not that"
Suddenly, something catches my eyes and I stop speaking from utter shock. I can see the gate of my school in front of me, going past which there is a woman in a pure white dress.
Though I cannot see this woman''s face, one thing on her body is catching my attention and is the reason for my shock.
"H-Her ears! She''s an Elf!"
___________________________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 35: Early Arrival And Friends
Chapter 35: Early Arrival And Friends
"What happened, Jacob? Come on," Maya says while turning back to look at me.
I ignore her and just keep staring at the school gate.
An Elf!? Here!? Now!?
What the fuck!?
I mean, I know about the student exchange program and all, but for Elves toe here this early? I thought it would take at least a few weeks before they show up.
"Are you alright?" Maya asks, a bit concerned now.
"Why is there an Elf!?" I ask.
Maya''s body jumps up a little from my loud question.
"Don''t scare me like that! Wait you saw an Elf? We were informed that they had arrived at our school yesterday, but I don''t think any student has seen them yet" Maya says.
"You know about the Elves already?" I ask in even greater hock.
"Yeah, even La know, but as you were sick the whole day yesterday, we decided to not disturb you," Maya answers.
"Damn Anyway, so?"
"So what?"
"So, tell me why are Elves here already?" I ask, exasperated.
"Oh, not only the Elves but people from many other races are here as well. Though for now, only the teachers havee to see through the amodation facilities. The students wille here in a few days," Maya answers.
"Other races as well? But I thought these people would be arriving weekster?" I ask in confusion.
"Oh, I forgot you don''t know about that as well" Maya says while sighing.
What the fuck?
"Okay, how many things I don''t know about?" I ask in disbelief.
"You were sick, okay? We couldn''t disturb when you are getting rest. You know how important you are to m"
*Cough*
"A-A-Anyway, you remember the p-pink lightening which surrounding the WST like a barrier?" Maya quickly asks, trying to ride over what she identally slipped out.
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Well, the color of the lightning was changed to ck the day before yesterday," Maya tells me.
A sudden and strong fear grips me.
"R-Really? I-Is the lightening ck now?" I ask stutteringly.
"No actually, it turned back to pink after an hour or something. But I saw in today''s news that it happened earlier today as well. It turned to ck and then pink again after some time," Maya says.
""
Fuck
I cannot even give any more pathetic reason to convince myself that this phenomenon with WST is unrted to my broken system anymore
"Well, as you said, the Student Exchange Program should have startedter this month, but many people are guessing that due to this ck lightning phenomenon, the leaders pulled all their resources and powers to do this as fast as possible. I even heard the teachers are transported to the school using magic," Maya continues.
M-Magic?
Shit! I am feeling a bit scared now, to be honest.
I really don''t want to acknowledge but things might turn out really bad for me if the WST is somehow affected by my system.
I know I thought that these magicians might help me, but what would they do to me if my system couldn''t be repaired?
"Anyway, let''s get inside fast or they won''t let us enter!" Maya says urgently while grabbing my arm and pulling me forward.
Getting inside the school premises, I see no sign of the elf woman from before. She must have entered the building already.
But still
"Why is no one outside?" I ask in confusion.
There are no students around the entrance of the school building or on the grounds. It is quite unusual as the sses should not have started yet.
"Oh well, make the things you don''t know three, will you?" Maya says with a nervousugh.
I just re at her.
"Okay, okay. I forgot this one. Today is actually our half day. We were informed that the teachers from the other races will be introduced to us and there is also going to be an important announcement today," Maya tells me.
"Wait, we won''t have sses?" I ask.
"Nope. And you can see, no one is here because they are all probably in the auditorium already," Maya informs me.
Woah, this is actually good news. I don''t like to study much!
Though, to be honest, I do like to attend a few sses for a certain reason Fufufu.
"You look creepyughing like that Anyway, let''s go," Maya says before moving sideways and dragging me towards the auditorium.
True to Maya''s words, the auditorium is jam-packed with students right now. This auditorium boosts to be the biggest one in town, being able to amodate more than a thousand people in it.
Hmm No one is on the stage right now?
It looks like they have not started yet.
"I am going to my friends. See are youter! N-Not that I want to," Maya says while turning a bit red before jogging away to the front seats.
*Sigh*
When will this girl learn to act better
Now, where are those guys sitting?
I look around here and there, trying to spot my friends in this sea of people.
"HEY! JACOB! HERE!"
"LOOK BEHIND!"
Suddenly, someone yells my name from behind.
I look back and see my two friends calling and waving at me from thest row of the auditorium.
The one standing on the right side is anky guy with brown eyes and hairs so short that he is effectively bald. His name is Ryan.
The one standing beside Ryan is another guy having around the same height as me. He is wearing thick sses above his murky green eyes. His ck hairs are extremely straight andy t on his head. His name is Leo.
They both are my best friends.
I quickly move to the back row and reach towards them. It looks like they have saved me a seat in the middle of their own.
"Hey, guy! Everything alright?" I ask while sitting down.
But before I could even properly settle down, both of them starts speaking to me furiously.
"What the fuck man? Why didn''t you pick up your phone after the System Ceremony?" Leo asks with a re.
"We thought you died of a poison or something," Ryan says while shaking his head sideways.
My phone
"I-It was having some problems before. I couldn''t find that time to get it fixed," I lied.
"Couldn''t find the time? Are your tasks that tough to do?" Ryan asks with his eyebrows raised.
"Y-Yeah, they kind of are" I say with a nervousugh.
Both of my friends give me a look of sympathy.
"Don''t worry, buddy. I know you will be fine. Well, I got off easy but"
Suddenly, Ryan''s voice turns really heavy with emotions as if he will start crying at any moment.
" It isn''t a sex-rted one."
He ces his hands on his face and starts to cry in a fake sort of way.
Ahh~ yeah, we all wanted to have the systems where we can do perverted stuff to gain points. Well, I got one but
Damn it! If just my system wasn''t broken and glitched on top of that, I would have bragged so much here.
"Hahahaha"
Suddenly, Leo startsughing in a funny sort of way.
"You think my pain is a joke!?" Ryan asks incredulously.
Oh he is crying for real.
Leo looks at both me and the crying figure of Ryan and gives us a smirk.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk You both will remain kids forever. Sex is not a big deal, guys. At least not for mature people like me," he says smugly.
What the fuck is this ugly bastard trying to say?
"Fufufu, I think it''s time to reveal it to both of you I am not a vir"
Suddenly, a collective gasp leaks from everyone in the auditorium and drown whatever Leo was going to say.
I look up towards the stage in a jerk
"What the"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 36: The Three Princesses
Chapter 36: The Three Princesses
Entering the stage, are men and women in formal suits and dresses. They don''t seem to exceed ten in number but there is a strange powerful auraing from them
Among them, the only person who probably isn''t attracting any of our attention among them is our principle, James Winde, who is leading them to the stage. To be honest, I think this must be really rare for him as he himself is actually a well-known magician who has a rare Level 5 in his system among humans.
Now, moving on to the people who are the reason for everyone''s utter shock.
Walking directly behind our principal is a woman with extraordinary beauty. Her silky hairs are long and light blond in color. Her bluish-green eyes are sharp with a tiny mole right under the left one, making her delicate and defined face much more beautiful. Even her porcin white skin looks spotlessly smooth and wonderful.
With her perfect body, which includes her bountiful tits and an amazing ass, and adding her graceful movements, she looks like a goddess on whom any man would fall for instantly.
But just two things are bothering me and probably everyone else here her elongated ears and
"Damn That''s the princess, right?" Leo asks in an awestruck voice.
Yes, the reason why me and everyone else knows her and are in shock of her being here is that this woman is the princess and the sole heir of the kingdom of the white Elves, Princess Ilyrana Grimzephyr. She is young for an Elf, only a little more than a hundred years old.
But still, for the princess of a kingdom to be here in a human country
Wait, they told us that the teachers of the other races will be speaking to us, right?
Don''t tell me this young princess will teach here?
No way
"Holy shit! Look behind her!" Ryan exims.
WHAT!?
A few steps behind princess Ilyrana, there is another tremendous beauty walking in a simrly elegant manner.
Her long hairs are slivery blond and her eyes are of deep purple color. Her face is beautiful and her skin is smooth and choctey dark in color. The size and shape of her tits and ass do not loose in the slightest to Ilyrana well, nor does her status.
This dark beauty with elongated ears is the princess of the kingdom of dark Elves, Princess Leena Stormbrewer. She is also around the same age as that of Ilyrana.
The kingdom of the dark and white Elves is adjacent to each other. A few hundred years ago, the white and the dark Elves were in constant conflict with each other, but in thest war against the non-system using countries, both sides came together to fight as one and have continued their somewhat friendly rtions till now.
But seriously, why are both the princesses of the Elf kingdoms are here?
I mean, I am dder than anyone to get to see these top-ss beauties outside television but still aren''t we here to hear the speech from the teachers?
"Hey Ryan, what are these princ"
Suddenly, a strange sort of intense pressure takes over my mind. My heartbeat increases in pace, my breathing gets rough and sweat starts forming on my face.
W-What is this?
Fuck! I am not going into Beast''s Awakening right now, am I?
No, I am not feeling any sexual arousal at all
I look at Ryan and Leo and see a simr fearful expression of fear on their faces. Many people sitting around us looking the same as well.
But none of them are breathing hard or seem as uneasy as me. And well, I think I can see the reason is in front of me as well
Behind Leena, there is yet another breathtaking beauty. Her long beautiful hairs are dark grey in color. Her skin looks as smooth and pale as a pearl. In her tight red and ck dress, I can clearly trace her bountiful tits and juicy ass. Her posture is also erect and as elegant as that of the Elf princesses.
You must think I am an idiot to fear from such a beautiful woman, but what can I do?
While everyone is moving towards the center of the stage, she is the only one standing still with her bright red eyes staring directly at me. Her mouth is also slightly parted baring her pointed fangs.
"Vampire princess Zakira" A guy sitting on the seat just in front of mine says in a shaking voice.
Zakira Vondrack
This name is as famous as that of the Elf princesses.
Vampires belong to an ancient race and are immortals without the help of a system. They can even have a tremendous amount of magical powers and strength if they just drink blood regrly, but still, they infuse with a system.
The reason for that is when the other races started growing powerful because of the introduction of systems into the world, the prosecution of vampires, who kill them for their food previously, also started.
The only way left to save themselves from eitherplete extinction or going into hiding forever is to ept the systems themselves.
The life points earned serve as a substitute for blood and provide them a way to survive and grow stronger and thus, they sighed a pack with other races to never hunt others for blood.
Even though the vampire poption is rtively less than the other race but because infusing with systems their power which was already incredible, increased even further and they are now among the pir races of the world.
Now, this Zakira Vondrack is the oldest child of Lucias Vondrack, the king of vampires, making her the next in line for the throne.
And right now, this vampire princess is looking at me like a hunter looks at its prey. Even when we are so far apart in distance, I can feel her extreme overflowing bloodlust for me.
To be honest, I would have been the happiest man in the world if a busty and beautiful babe like her look at me hungrily well, only if that babe is anyone except a vampire.
It can be that she is looking at someone else sitting next to me but I know that isn''t the case.
Suddenly, A tall guy appears behind Zakira and urges her to move. Her expressions turn a bit angry at him but she removed her gaze from me and continues forward.
"Damn" I leak out a voice in relief.
What the fuck was that?
It is known by everyone that after so many centuries of being without blood, vampires have lost their taste for it and gets no further urge to drink it.
If so, then why was the vampire princess like that?
"Ahem Good morning, students."
Principal Winde speaks after reaching the lectern ced in the middle of the stage.
The whole auditorium quiets down. Professor Winde is not a person with a loud personality, but when he speaks, everyone listens.
The three princesses have also sat down on the chairs ced behind.
Now that my attention diverts from them a bit, I see that it''s not only Zakira who is with a Vampire bodyguard. Ilyrana and Leena have bodyguards as well. And for some reason, both are male.
"Hmm It looks like the teacher representing the beastkins hasn''t arrived yet, but sadly, we cannot wait any longer," Professor Winde speaks in a low voice but it gets carried through the whole auditorium.
"Now, I am sure, you all are very excited to hear out our guests but please allow me to announce a few things before that."
Professor gives a small cough before continuing.
"First, the school will be getting over two hours earlier than the normal timing from tomorrow," He says.
There is a momentary silence before the whole auditorium erupts into talks.
"2 hours early? Are you freaking kidding me!?" Ryan yells loudly.
Leo actually starts crying in joy.
"Now I can spend more time with my girl"
"Ahem"
The Hall quiets down in an instant from Professor''s small but clear fake cough.
"No, you won''t be allowed to leave the school early because of the second announcement I am going to make," he says.
"Nooo"
Leo starts crying again but this time, sadly.
Two hours for preparation? Of what?
"Students, I am really d that our school is the first one to get permission to conduct this. And it is my pleasure to announce the first-ever Mixed Race Magical Tournament!"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 37: The Magical Tournament
Chapter 37: The Magical Tournament
" Mixed Race Magical Tournament!"
Everyone starts talking to each other in confusion.
"What does he mean by that?" Leo asks.
"Hahaha It sounds like they are trying to make us race against each other. I don''t get what''s magical about it though. It would be so fun! I will win for sure, at least against you two!" Ryan says whileughing.
I don''t want to say out loud, but are you an idiot, Ryan? He obviously doesn''t mean race like that.
Though I will win for sure if there will be an actual race
"As you can guess by the name itself, the participants in this tournament will be students from all the four races: Humans, Elves, Vampires, and Beastkins," He says.
"What? It means that?" Ryan says, clearly surprised.
"And well, again, as mentioned in the name, the participants willpete against each other using magical powers" Professor Winde announces.
The auditorium erupts with noises again.
"Compete with each other!?" Leo exims loudly in surprise.
"With magic!?" Ryan says, bewildered.
What the heck is he saying?
Even if I overlook thepeting part, none of us present here can use magic! One should be at least level 2 or 3 to even unlock Magic and learning ites after that.
And this is the case with me right now
"Please, calm down everyone!" Professor Winde says in a strong voice.
Silence fell again.
"I know what you all are wondering so please, allow me to exin myself," he says.
"I will first clear up the doubt as of how the magical powers are going to be used. As everyone knows, there are only two ways to ess magic, first is leveling up in the system and the second is by using the core stones of a secondary system towers."
"And this was going to be announced in a press conference tomorrow by the Elfish and Human foreign ministers but I will tell it to you all now"
"With the help of the Elves in our long research, we have finally been able to properly process and stabilize the Core Stones! Magic can be essed by anyone now!" Principle Winde says in a loud voice.
Everyone in the Auditorium gasps in shock together except the three princesses and their bodyguards sitting behind.
Unlike System Information Stones (SIS) which are given by the secondary system towers themselves after the fusion of systems, the only way to get your hands on the Core Stones is by extracting them manually.
As their name suggests, these stones are found at the core of the secondary system towers. And as Principal Winde just said, one can easily ess magic using these stone but well, the risk to use them is extremely high.
Core Stones are so unstable that the magical powers it releases exceed way above the limit of what a Human body can take at Level 1, causing Magical Poisoning and finally death.
In fact, the only race infatuated with the idea of using Core stones to ess Magic is Humans. Other races just level up to get it.
But still, for them to be able to stabilize the Core Stones basically means magic ess without any consequences
Even with the help of the Elves, it''s a major leap of progress for humankind.
This is probably the most shocking and surprising news to everyone present here but unlike before, no one is making any noise now. All of us are listening intently to the Principal.
"But as you all know, essing magic and using them are two entirely different things. Now that we have the means to ess magic, you will need to learn how to use it as well.
"And even though I know how to do so, teaching all of you will be impossible for a single person. So, this Magical Tournament is our solution to this problem.
"The studentsing from the other countries are already well versed in the basics of magic. And in this tournament, various mixed-race teams will be formed.
"These individuals will be ced in teams with you together and teach you whatever they know about magic as well as practice it along with you. And to help with anything else, teachers are avable.
"Now, the rules and specifications of this tournament will be informed to you by your ss teachers. And also, please note this that participation ispulsory."
What? It ispulsory? But won''t there be too many people then?
"This is revolutionary! Humans using magic even at Level one" Leo says in an awe-filled voice.
"Damn! I always wanted to use magic. This is like a dreame true!" Ryan says excitedly.
It looks like no one except me is thinking about this. Everyone looks really excited and happy.
"Now that the announcements are done, let''s hear out our guests, shall we?" Principal Winde says with a smile before walking away from the lectern.
From the people seated behind, Princess Ilyrana and her guard stands up and gracefully walks to the lectern. Even from this far, I can trace the curves of her body.
Damn! She is so sexy!
Suddenly, pink light bursts in front of my eyes.
[Hey, what did I miss WOAHHHH]
Where were you till now?
[Trying to look for something, but answer me first! Why are all these hotties there on the stage!? Not that I mind it in the slightest]
Wait, I will tell youter, let me hear the princess first.
Ilyrana reaches the lectern and beams at all of us present here before opening her mouth to speak.
"Hello, everyone. I am Ilyrana Grimzephyr, princess of the white elf kingdom. I want to deliver my thanks to the Humans for receiving me so warmly," She says politely with a little bow.
Damn! Polite and sexy at the same time
[Such a fuckable material]
"You all might be wondering this, but neither me nor any of us princesses are here to teach. You will hear the speech of the teachers after us," She says while gesturing at her guard.
Her bodyguard will teach? Really? Then why is she here?
[*Sigh* I cannot believe you are asking why a busty babe is here Just focus on how to get inside her panty!]
True I mean, shut up!
"As a means to improve and tighten the international bonds we decided to visit this Human school and study as well as participate in the uing magical tournament as students along with you all!" She tells us excitedly.
"These princesses will study with us!?" Leo asks, shocked.
"I hope I can get them on my team! I am sure at least one of them will fall for my charms!" Ryan says.
Buddy, you don''t have any charms at all.
"I also wanted to tell"
*TAP**TAP*TAP*TAP*
Suddenly, the sound of someone running resounds in the auditorium making the princess stop speaking and in the next, a man dresses in the security uniform enters the stage.
He quickly runs to Principal and whispers something in his ears.
"Hey, isn''t that the guy who guards the gate?" Ryan asks.
"Yeah, it is," I answer.
Immediately, Principal Winde stands up from his seat and quickly walks up to the lectern himself.
"Excuse me, Ilyrana," he says to the princess.
Ilyrana politely steps aside from the lectern before he speaks into the mike, addressing us.
"Due to an emergency, this program is canceled. I am also dering a holiday for the next two days," he says in an urgent tone.
Wait, what the fuck?
Everyone is looking really confused over this sudden cancetion of the program and also the deration of two days'' holiday.
"I want you all to calmly empty the auditorium and return to your homes as fast as possible."
Me, Leo and Ryan look at each other''s faces
I think we all have guessed that something bad has happened just now.
_____________
[But it''s so sad. I want to hear the sweet voice of all the princesses!]
Me too
Right now, I am walking towards my house alone. I said my goodbyes to Ryan and Leo with the promise to meet at Leo''s house to talk about what happened and also y games the day after tomorrow.
Maya is not with me either as she decided to go with some of her friends to the mall.
Well, she probably wants to discuss all the things with them as well.
[But this is all good for us, you see. These two days holiday and all.]
And why is that?
[I mean, you got off early today so extra flirty time with La before the "Big Night".]
Fufufu True, I am really looking forward to it.
[And aren''t you forgetting about someone?]
Who?
[Reba, idiot! I am still finding it hard to believe that she is still in love with you after just meeting once. But if she gets over you, well, you are basically dead.]
Damn So many things happened in these past few days that I totally forgot about to do something about Reba.
[Well, I suggest you meet up with her and dedicate at least a whole day to her. Just remember to end the day with long and steamy sex.]
Fufufu I like the sound of that as well. I am sure Reba will
*THUMP*
Suddenly, I feel something really cold hit my head hard and I see bright red eyes hungrily staring at me just before I faint.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 38: The Vampire Princess (Part-1)
Chapter 38: The Vampire Princess (Part-1)
What What is this thing?
It is like something really wet, slimy and cold is roaming around on my body. It actually feels strangely pleasant.
"Ahaaah!"
My eyes open with flutter and the first thing my gaze fells upon are a bunch of dark grey hairs slowly moving to and fro in front of me.
The cold and slimy feeling wasn''t a dream as it hasn''t vanished, only where it ising from is known to me now my chest.
Unconsciously, without even fully realizing what is happening right now, I move my hand forward towards these bunch of dark grey hairs.
*CLANK*
Before my arm could even move an inch, it gets stopped forcefully.
What!?
I look sideways with a jerk and to my shock, see my hands cuffed and tied up to the corners of the bed I am lying onto using a rope. Simrly, I try to move my legs as well but it looks like the same thing is done to them as well.
"Oh So, you woke up, huh?"
Suddenly, a sweet yet mature voice of a woman enters my ears.
The pleasurable feeling of the small and slimy thing on my chest stops and the grey hairs move up to reveal the face of a woman beneath.
Red
The eyes of the woman staring at my face are bright red in color. Her extremely beautiful and pale face looks like a work of art with a pert nose and rosy red lips.
"P-Princess Zakira?" I speak out in surprise.
Yes, it is the vampire princess who is on top of me. For some reason, there is a somewhat strange on her face.
I look at her in confusion for a second more before my gaze fell below, and my eyes almost pop out of the socket in surprise.
She ispletely naked. The Vampire princess ispletely naked.
Damn
Her pale and smooth skinys bare before my eyes. The first ce on her body where my eyes focus on are her huge gravity-defying tits. The contrast between the pure white color of her skin and the cherry-red color of her nipples is amazingly captivating.
Her stomach is also really sexy and her crotch is smooth without even a single strand of pubic hair. The reason why I am not feeling any weight on me is because she has slightly lifted off her lower body in the air with the support of her legs.
But on a plus point, this has also made her crotchpletely visible to me.
Her closed slit is really small and looks as if someone has cut it straight with a knife. The contrast of the color of her skin can be seen here again with the light pink color of her pussy and the snowy white skin surrounding it, giving it an alluringly lovely look.
The next thing I notice is my own body
What the fuck!?
The only piece of clothing on my body right now is my underwear trunks. And not only that, but my chest is also glistening with saliva.
I can tell that Zakira was licking my chest just moments ago
But why? What is going on here?
It''s not that I am not happy seeing the nakedness of such a beauty nor that I didn''t enjoy the amazing feeling of her cold tongue on my chest but still, this is just insane
"I guess I can continue then" Zakira says while moving back on the bed, still being directly above my body.
She stops the moment she reaches below my knees and bends her upper body down such that her facees directly under my crotch.
This time, she also does not keep her body in the air but presses it down against mine such that her immensely soft and huge tits presses against my thighs and her plump and shapely ass rests on my shins.
Damn
Her cold and silky-smooth skin feels so good that I almost lost my mind there for a second. This is even more exciting for me as the face of such a high-ss beauty is directly beside my crotch, staring at it.
Fuck! I will get erect in this way
"W-What are you doing?" I ask, speaking for the first time.
Zakira doesn''t reply but instead, grabs the sides of my underwear.
"H-Hey! Don''t"
Before I can even properly say anything, she pulls it down, making my limp cock flop out.
"Hmm So, this is what a male''s thing looks like" Zakira says while curiously looking at my penis.
Don''t stare at my wait, what? You are seeing a cock for the first time?
But his doesn''t add up to the fact that she has me tied up here like this and how unperturbed she is showing her nakedness to me.
Still looking curious, she moves her right hand forward and grabs my cock
Fuck
The coldness of her hand against my cock feels really good. She is neither holding it gently nor too roughly. She is just moving is up, down and sideways as if trying to check it out from all angles.
"What? It''s getting hard already?" I can hear her say in a little surprised voice.
Obviously, it is. I can also feel the blood pulsating into my cock, filling it up.
I close up my eyes, enjoying this.
"But I thought I need to do this to get it up though" I hear her mutter.
"Aaaargh!"
A grunt leaks out from my mouth as I feel something cold but really soft and slimy wrap around my dick.
I open my eyes in a surprise and see my cock halfway buried inside Zakira''s mouth. Her red eyes are also staring directly into mine.
W-What?
Slowly, she starts moving her head up and down, sucking on my cock while she also uses her tongue to stimte the head. Her mouth is secreting a bit too much saliva for some reason. So much that it even starts flowing down to my balls.
A-A blowjob!? The vampire princess is giving me a freaking blowjob!?
Damn! Even though she is a bit sloppy but it feels so good. She is working so passionately that it is increasing the pleasure just from seeing such a beautiful face slobbering up on my cock.
I can already feel a slight pressure building down at the base of my penis. If only she was stimting my balls as well, I would have cum already
Damn! But still
"H-Hey, why are you doing this?" I ask while trying to keep myself from leaking out a grunt again.
Zakira stops moving and removes her mouth from my cock.
No! I don''t mean for you to sto
She instantly grabs it with her hand instead and starts stroking it. Her saliva which is covering my cock acts as a lubricant and makes the motion of her hand smoother.
"Doing what?" She asks in confusion.
Seriously? You are asking this?
"Doing Aaargh Doing all of this! Tying me here, licking my chest, blowing me and even giving me a handjob now!" I say with a bit of difficulty due to the pleasure I am experiencing.
"Hmm? I just want to go to the main thing directly but I have to do all this first" Zakira says in a low voice.
Main thing? Don''t tell me
"You don''t even know how barely I am being able to keep my sanity and talk to you I had to take measures beforehand so that I don''t attack you instantly" she says.
What? You want to have sex so much that you will lose your sanity and attack me?
But why did you go the lengths to kidnap me specifically for that purpose?
Though I am d you did
"Even when I was licking your skin to wake you up I was thinking about doing only that" she says.
Suddenly, her eyes turn strangely bright and her mouth curls up into a smile showing me her long and sharp canines.
And a fear many times worse than the one I felt in the auditorium grips over me.
" how would it feel like when I sink my teeth into this skin of yours and drink up your sweet blood"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 39: The Vampire Princess (Part-2)
Chapter 39: The Vampire Princess (Part-2)
"What the Fuukk!"
Suddenly, an extreme pleasure runs through my back as Zakira continues to stroke my cock with her small and beautiful hand.
Feeling the twitching of my cock, she stops her motion and instantly drops her beautiful face down to wraps her mouth around it before starting to blow me again.
Her cold, saliva-filled mouth acts as an exquisite meat-hole which feels like it is made for sucking out the rising cum from my cock.
For some reason, I have a sudden and intense urge to just grab hold of her grey hairs and force it down hard on my cock till it reaches the base and keep her in that position till I fill up her mouthpletely but well, my hands are tied up.
"I will Aaaargh"
Suddenly, the pleasure reaches its peak and with a loud grunt, I start shooting my thick semen inside Zakira''s mouth.
She stops movingpletely and focusespletely on swallowing my cum while looking straight into my eyes.
Damn
After more than around twenty seconds, my semen stops spurting out and my raging heart also starts to settle down a bit.
The amount of semen I let out is not that much but it is still more than what I use to spurt out in masturbation before I got the system.
Zakira also removes her mouth from my cock before giving it ast few suctions, and drinking the semen remaining in my urethra as well.
"It should be enough for that I need your blood now" she says while lifting up her body again.
Her face bes strange all of a sudden as she starts moving up on my body again with a trance-like state.
"B-Blood? W-What are you saying? Vampires don''t drink blood anymore!" I say fearfully remembering what she said before I started cumming.
The tion I was feeling from the ejaction vanishes instantly.
"Yes, we don''t" she whispers while continuing forward.
The moment her bodyes in a mirror position to mine, she stops and adjusts it while lowering such that her extremely soft tits rest on top of my chest and changes their shapepletely from being round. I can also feel her protruding nipples poking slightly.
"but you are special, unfortunately," she finishes while grabbing my hairs with her left hand to keep my head in ce before starting to passionately lick my neck.
The simr cold and slimy feeling which I already experienced on my chest and on my cock before start crawling on my neck.
Her tongue feels so good
Fuck! I am losing concentration!
"W-What do you mean I am special!?" I ask while stuttering a little.
"Ahh Yes, you are special and your blood is very special" She says in strangely craving voice.
"M-My blood?" I ask in confusion.
"Yes your blood is the most luscious thingI have ever smelled in my entire hundred years of life It is so tempting that if my guard wouldn''t have stopped me before in the auditoriumI would have attacked you in front of everyone there" She tells me.
Fuck! She really was looking at me earlier.
"H-Hey, I am not anyone special at all, alright! You cannot drink my blood!" I say in a bit stronger voice this time. I need to at least try and keep my ground.
"You really thinkI will listen if you just say no?" she asks while still continuing to lick my neck.
"B-But you are the Vampire princess! H-How can you do this!? It will endanger the rtions of Humans and Vampires when " I ask usingly.
"I don''t want to do that as wellbut I just cannot control myself. Just this once will be fine And no one will even know if I dispose of your body properly," she says while circrly rotating her tongue now.
"D-Dispose!? What the fuck do you mean by dispose my body!? D-Don''t tell me" I ask fearfully, having a bad premonition of what she is going to say.
"Do you think I can stop to check if you are alive or not once I start drinking?" she asks.
Damn
"But don''t worry, you will really enjoy your final moments" she says.
"What the fuck!? No! I won''t enjoy it at all! Get off of me right now!" I say angrily.
"Oh, believe me, you will. I have studied that getting your blood sucked by a vampire is one of the highest ecstasies in the world.
"And also, ording to the ancient method of blood hunting, a vampire should always make this act as pleasurable as possible for his or her prey. Doing that will also make their blood even more delicious. You see, I was just warming you up for the act with my mouth before"
She says while starting to kiss my neck with her cold but soft lips.
That was warming up!? How will be the actual act no, fuck that!
"I-I don''t want this pleasure! I am sure someone else would love it! Suck their blood!" I say, a bit desperate now.
Even though I am curious about experiencing this "highest ecstasy" but I am not going to lose my life over it.
"But you are the only one I want to drink the blood of. In fact, this is the first and thest time I will ever drink blood because as you said, I really shouldn''t be doing this. You are just my one-time treat for life" she whispers.
And you are the one-time biggest nightmare of my life!
But seriously, how the fuck am I this unlucky?
Out of all the people in the auditorium, a vampire chooses to suck only my blood. This is just
"I guess we should start now" Zakira says.
She stops moving her tongue but does not raise her face from my neck, neither does she rxes the grip of her hand on my hairs.
She just raises her meaty ass in the air and move it a little forward only to rest her crotch on top of my cock which, by the way, has hardened again from the Zakira''s sensual stimtions on my neck.
Feeling her hairless slit rub on top of my cock, I actually receive a slight shock
Her pussy is not just wet, love juices are literally flowing out in small streams. I don''t know if it''s just the disposition of a vampire''s body, but my cock and the area around it has gotten wet instantly.
Wait, now that I notice it, I can feel that the bed is also wet below my waist where Zakira was sitting before.
Damn! My mind is wandering to useless things! I should focus on saving my life here!
"W-Well, don''t you think giving me a b-blowjob again will make my blood tastier?" I ask in the hope to dy this even a few minutes more.
Zakira does not reply but just simply moves her right hand below and grabs my cock there cing its tip against the entrance of her vagina.
"W-Wait! I really think we should do a little more forey! My blood willAaargh!"
Before I can evenplete my sentence, Zakira drops down her hips on my rock-hard cock, making its full length get buried deep inside her pussy.
Even though I felt her hymen getting torn through when I was a few inches in, Zakira didn''t raise a single voice of pain. But still
Fuuuck! She is too tight!
The soft and cold walls of Zakira''s meat hole are extremely lubricated with her overflowing love juices, making the pration really easy but they are also clenching around my cock so tightly that it feels like it might get teared in two.
Suddenly, along with the pleasurable feeling from Zakira''s pussy, a really sharp pain also appears on my neck which vanishes almost immediately and after that
"AAAAAHHH!"
A pleasure, so great, that the likes of which I have never experienced before, consumes my whole body. My cock, which had already made to came once before, erupts semen again, filling Zakira''s unmoving pussy.
The only feeling I have on my neck right now is the light warmness of the blood flowing out from my neck and into Zakira''s mouth.
"Mmmmm"
She also leaks out a muffled moan of pleasure while drinking my blood.
Slowly, Zakira''s hips also lift up again and before my dick coulde out, she ms it down again.
"FFUUUUKKK!"
With just a single thrust, semen starts shooting out of my cock again.
What is this!? What the fuck is this!?
Zakira wasn''t lying, this pleasure really is beyond everything. Even my dick has not lost its strength even after cumming twice for some reason.
Zakira also does not stop even for a second and with continuous up and down motion of her hips, she starts riding my cock while making squishing sounds of her love juices and my semen being churned inside her meat-hole.
But still, even though I don''t want this feeling to ever stop, my body''s condition is seriously getting worse.
I never thought that I vampire sucks blood this fast and in such quantity. My body is already feeling really weak. I have a really bad feeling that the reason for the sexual act is to increase the speed of flowing out blood
Fuck! At this rate, I will die in a few minutes. I really need to do
Suddenly, pink light bursts in front of my eyes.
[Woah! You surprise me every time Ie back, buddy. Wait, isn''t that the vampire princess? You scored big this time!]
H-Help me! She is sucking my blood! I am dying!
[Oh, I know about this. Stop thinking about the useless things buddy and just focus on fucking that cold and tight pussy!]
Are you even listening!? I will di
"Aaaaaghh"
Cum starts squirting out from my cock again.
[Good going, buddy. Three times already! Let''s bet if you can cum for the fourth time in a row before]
Shut up! Just shut the fuck up, you useless piece of shit!!!
[Woah, that is some way to talk to your system]
I am dying here and you Just fuck off!
[Sigh Really? Do you think that if you really were dying, I would be this calm?]
What? Zakira told me that I will die after she finishes!
[Oh Well, can you tell me the name of your system?]
What the fuck are you Fine, the sex beast system.
[Correct! And do you really think that a sex beast can ever be dominated by a woman in bed against his wishes? Will your system ever let that happen?]
I am seriously not getting what you are saying, okay? And she is doing way more things than just dominating me in bed!?
[Fufufu I won''t say anything more because it hase]
Suddenly, a pink light brighter than the one before erupts before my eye
[Beast Awakening]
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 40: The Vampire Princess (Part-3)
Chapter 40: The Vampire Princess (Part-3)
[Beast Awakening]
Instantly, my heartbeat which was lowering because of the blood loss starts gaining strength and pace again. My breathing starts to get roughen as well and I feel a sudden burst of energy flow into my body out of nowhere.
Even all the fear inside my mind gets diminish along with all the other things which were worrying and in ce of all of these, a single, pure and prominent feeling arises to its peak Lust.
"Mmmmmph?"
Zakira''s moan changes to a little surprised one as a sudden inflow of more fresh blood enters into her mouth. I can tell that she was expecting the blood to stoping and for me to die soon.
Even my cock which has started to beid from blood loss regains its hardness.
Zakira''s pussy is still working hard in milking out more cum from my cock but unlike before, it has stopped shooting semen out like a broken geyser.
"Haaa Haaa Haaa"
As my breathing and heartbeat further increase in pace, an intense urge for Zakira starts making my mind go mad
I want to Fuck her ravish herbe in control
I know that I have already lost control of my body and true to that, my hands and legs have already started to pull on the ropes as hard as they can.
But still, even though I am in beast awakening mode, I don''t think I have enough streng
****CRACK****
The wooden corners of the bed break altogether with a loud destructive sound.
"Iyaaaaan!"
And instantly, before even the sound of the destruction finishes resounding, I throw Zakira''s body away from mine, making hernd on the other side of the bed.
I too stand up straight in a sh with pieces of wood still dangling down my arms through the ropes connected to my cuff.
"W-What!?" Zakira exims in surprise.
I look at her figure from top to bottom. She is staring at me with her eyes open wide in surprise. Her mouth is also slightly open with my dark red blood covering the lower half of her face.
As blood trickles down from her face and dirty her pale skin, my gaze also feels down along with it to her huge tits, sexy stomach, cute navel and finally her light pink pussy which is gaping slightly and leaking out my semen in thin streams.
For some reason, no blood of her virginity loss is mixed along with the semen even though I had clearly felt tearing through her hymen.
Oh, I remember, vampires don''t have their own blood
But still, as my own blood travels down further, it reaches her pussy as well,pleting the scene of her virginity loss.
And almost as if this was a cue, my body also moves forward towards Zakira with only one thought in my mind.
I want to fuck this woman fill up all her hole with my cum to make this woman mine
"W-What are you doing!?" Zakira asks, shocked.
I can clearly tell that the first thing she expected me to do is to try to run away because even though I am free now, a vampire is physically many times strong than a human, so, she can easily restrain me again.
And even though I agree about the running away part, my out of control body doesn''t.
Taking a few more steps forward, I reach directly in front of Zakira. And, without even waiting for a second, I reach down and grab her throat with my right hand lifting her body up in the air.
"khhaaah"
Instinctively, she also grabs hold of my arm, trying to remove it forcefully but to her utter bewilderment, my arm doesn''t budge an inch.
"E-Even though I-I just drank bloodghaaa"
My grip tightens around her throat more making her unable to speak. Though not enough to hurt a vampire at all.
But still, even I am greatly perplexed right now. I clearly felt a force easily capable of snapping my arm in two just now from Zakira.
What the fuck is this!?
I figured out that my body gets strengthened in Beast Awakening mode but still, for a vampire to not even able to swat my arm away?
This is this is just insane
Still out of control, my other hand also moves up and tightly grip Zakira''s huge and soft tits; kneading them roughly.
"Stop You cannot I am the princess" She says.
Yeah, you can do whatever you want with me but I cannot just because you are a princess, huh?
Zakira also starts thrashing her arms and legs at the same time, hitting me at many ces with a destructive force, but for some reason, I am not feeling any pain at all.
And as if to counterattack, my thumb and forefinger also move and hold her nipple and twisting it sharply.
"NYAAAAAH"
Before even her scream could stop, I step back a little and throw her body back on the bed moments before falling forwards on top of her as well and pinning her down.
I also put all my weight on her soft and smooth body, making her huge tits squash against my chest (they spill from the sides) and my dick press against her stomach.
My face alsoes directly in front of Zakira''s and to my surprise, I see a really fearful expression there.
"S-See I d-don''t know how you are doing this b-but you don''t know the c-consequences of this" Zakira says with a shaking voice.
I don''t know what the consequences will be nor I don''t care right now.
I just want to bang her pussy good
In fact, Zakira is still trying really hard to break free but it''s all in vain.
Well, I don''t even know why is she trying so hard to break free anyway. She was fucking me herself before and it''s not like I will kill her after the sex like she was going to do
Grabbing my cock with the left hand, I ce it against the thrashing Zakira''s cunt and instantly prate it inside.
As the pleasurable feeling of her cold yet soft and tight pussy envelops my cock again, the raging lust inside me increases even further.
And with long and hard thrusts I start plowing her cunt while making loud squishing noises resound in the room of her love juices being churned.
"NOOOOOO! I won''t let it happen I won''t be yommmph"
Zakira is made to stop speaking from my sudden and rough kiss.
Her lips are thin and soft and as I move lips around them more, I taste my own blood which is pasted there.
By the way, one little thing is also a bit strange. Unlike the earlier times, my tongue isn''t invading inside her mouth.
Well, I know she will probably bite my tongue off if I do so
As I continue to kiss and lick her lips, my cock also continues to drill her vagina hard. Even though she is showing me extreme resistance by putting all her power into trying to overthrow me, her pussy is not stopping to leak juices for even a second. Even her hard nipples are still poking on my chest.
And once again from all these stimtions, pleasure starts to rise and my cock starts twitching in anticipation to creampie Zakira for the third time.
"Aaargh!"
A loud grunt leaks out from me as I do a single hard thrust making Zakira''s whole body sway roughly and also making my cock reach the deepest part of her vagina before I start shooting cum.
"MMMPHHH"
My hand almost loses their grip on her arm as her whole body jerks strongly in protest. Her thrashing bes stronger and continues till thest few drops of my cum fill her pussy to the brim.
And then, she stops moving altogether.
I am taken by surprise from this sudden change but my body doesn''t care about it in the slightest.
As the beast awakening works, my lust doesn''t get decrease at all after cumming but instead it stats to reach new heights.
And true to that, my hunger for Zakira reaches its peak.
I want to im all the holes of this woman
The instant this thought enters my mind, I separate the lips and lift my body a little up from the bed, also freeing Zakira beneath me.
But surprising me again, she doesn''t hit me, neither does she throw me away from herself.
Then my gaze fells upon her face. She doesn''t look fearful anymore but instead, just extremely angry. Her eyebrows are furrowed so much that they almost meet each other and even her face is red from anger.
"Do you even know what you haveIyaaaaan!"
She starts speaking angrily but obviously, my body isn''t going to wait for her to finish.
I instantly grab her slender naked waist and turn her body around such that her sexy back faces me.
"Hey! What are you"
*THWAK*
"Aaaaah!"
I give her round and meaty ass cheeks a tight p before cing my cock against her hole again.
"H-Hey! What are you doing!? That is myAAAAAHHH"
Zakira screams as without waiting even for a bit, I put pressure and again inserts the full length of my cock inside her hole well, her asshole.
If I wouldn''t have prated her asshole at once, I don''t think I would have been able to prate it at all. That''s how much narrow it is.
Though the pleasure I am getting is still amazingly high. The soft walls of her back-hole are clenching and rubbing around my cock so tightly as if they will never let it go.
Even though this ce is also cold like her entire body but against my hot and hard cock which is raging inside, it feels really good.
"Haaa Haaa You even put it in my that hole"
Zakira says while breathing hard.
I seriously don''t understand what is happening right now
Neither my body is tightly holding her down like earlier right now nor she is resisting me in the slightest anymore.
"Hmph Fine," Zakira says in a low and still a bit angry voice.
And to my biggest surprise yet, she herself starts moving her hips slowly stimting my cock using her asshole.
W-What the fuck is this!? Is she for real!?
My cock is probably the first thing Zakira is having inside her meaty ass so her hip movements are really slow and shakybut my body isn''t going to take things slowly like this at all.
My hands grab Zakira''s plump ass, making my fingers dig into her soft flesh, before starting to roughly plow her ass as I did with her pussy before.
Well, because of the lubrication provided by the love juices and semen flowed down from her cunt before and also the fluids covering my cock, the thrusting motion bes really smooth and even squelching sounds starting from the connected ce.
"Ahaan Ahaan It feels so gooood!" Zakira says while moaning loudly.
I seriously don''t know what is happening anymore. She is even moaning pleasurably now
After a few minutes of pping my crotch against Zakira''s meaty ass as I continuously screw her exquisite asshole, pleasure starts to build in my cock again.
"Aaahaaan Mmmhm Yessss"
Zakira''s sweet moans also get louder and louder by each passing thrust.
This Vampire girl might really cum from her ass before she does with her pussy if this keeps going on.
Fuck! I am I am about to cum
Suddenly, Zakira''s body below me starts jerking slightly and her asshole starts convulsing around my cock as well.
"Ahaaann something ising Aaaaahhhnn It feels too gooood!"
Zakira releases a scream-like moan as she startsing heavily.
"Aaaargh!"
And as if being affected by her, my cock also starts spurting out cum at the same instant.
"Hot! It''s so hooot!" Zakira moans again as my semen starts filling up her asshole.
After a whole minute, Zakira finally stops convulsing as I pour thest few drops of my cum inside her.
And my lust explodes even further
Fucking hell! I want to plow this ass even more Then bang her pussy again and her mouth is going to be used as well I will fuck all her holes till they are all broken and gaping with my cum leaking out
Her whole body will be
Suddenly, pink erupts in front of my eyes
[BEAST AWAKENING END]
Fuuuuck!!!
and I faint into the darkness.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 41: The Vampire Princess (Part-4)
Chapter 41: The Vampire Princess (Part-4)
[Hey! Wake up!]
Mmmm? No
[Come on! Wake up, fast!]
I want to sleep more. This pillow is so soft
[]
[Your dick is on fire!]
"What!?"
My eyes flutter open in surprise.
What is this?
I am lying down on a bed right now. My vision is blocked by two huge ck colored bulges right in front of my eyes. And also, what I thought of as a pillow before seems to have a smoother feeling to it.
"Hmph So, you wake up"
I hear a familiar voice say. And instantly, I remember where I am and how I got here.
"Fuck!"
Swearing loudly, I quickly get up and turn around to look back.
Sitting there in a kneeling position is Zakira, the vampire princess. She is lookingpletely different from what I remember before fainting.
She is not naked anymore and is wearing a ck tank top with shorts. Her long dark grey hairs are also beautifully straightened out (Though it was me who messed them up). From the floral scent in the air, I can tell that she had taken a bath as well.
Though she is looking extremely beautiful right now in this casual and clean look, I cannot properly concentrate enough to appreciate it
Zakira''s arms are folded and she is looking at me with a little angry and mostly frustrated look.
"Hey! D-Don''te close!" I say while instantly putting my arms forward, forming a defensive position.
Zakira doesn''t move even an inch but just continues to re at me.
"I am not going to attack you," she says.
"Y-You won''t?" I ask, surprised.
Her expressions turn dark and extremely frustrated all of a sudden.
"I admit, I want to drink your blood so much But I just cannot" Zakira says while gritting her teeth.
What is she saying?
"You can''t? Why?" I ask suspiciously. Still not rxing from my defensive position.
"First tell me this, how did you be so stronger earlier?" She asks angrily, disregarding my question.
You expect me to answer while you don''t?
Anyway
"I am not sure how that happened myself but I guess it has something to do with my system" I say.
Well, I cannot exin to her about the beast awakening and even I am not sure what happened before
Wait, hey system, do you know how I became that strong?
[Hmm? Oh, yes. I will tell youter though. Lemme focus on the tits of this vamp chick for now]
*sigh*
"You are not sure? It is your system, right?" Zakira says in a disappointed tone before suddenly getting on her all fours and moving towards me.
[Damn! Those tits look even bigger in this position]
"And at what level are you anyway? I never thought that a human could reach such a high level to even restrain a vampire" She asks.
Seeing here at me with such angry expressions, I stumbled back on the bed.
[Ask her why she was giving you ap pillow.]
"Why we''re you giving me ap pillow before?" I ask quickly without thinking.
What the fuck are you making me ask?
To my surprise, Zakira stops moving and her pure white cheeks turn red.
Wait, red? But vampires don''t have blood oh yeah, she drank mine earlier
Zakira turns her head sideways before speaking in a small voice.
"I-I just thought that you will like if I do that."
What!? Now she is acting shy?
[Who cares? Just look at how those tits jiggled just now. Damn! Imagine how your dick would feel buried in-between those juggs.]
I know it would feel amaz Just let me concentrate!
"And why do you care if I like that or not?" I ask.
Zakira turns back her head and gives me an using look.
"I have to care because of the blood bond!" she says angrily.
"Blood what?" I ask, confused.
"Blood Bond The-Blood-Bond," Zakira says as if telling a child while rolling her eyes.
"Oh! The Blood Bond" I say sarcastically.
"And will you tell me what is that, idiot?"
"Hey! I am the princess of the whole vampire kingdom!" she saying, bursting out angrily.
"You cannot just call me an idio"
Zakira stops speaking as if remembering something.
"Hmph Anyway, I will tell you about the Blood Bond. It is a really special and rare bond between a person and a vampire, formed when a vampire sucks that individual''s blood," Zakira says.
Her expressions turn serious all of a sudden.
"The reason why the formation of this bond is really rare is because there are some really specific conditions which are needed to fulfill this and the conditions are basically near impossible" She tells me.
"What conditions?" I ask curiously.
"This is one of the highly guarded secrets of the vampire race! I cannot just Ahem I-I mean, I will tell if you promise not to reveal it to anyone else Please," Zakira says.
Wait, if this is a highly guarded vampire secret, then why are you even thinking about telling me?
And did you just say "please"?
Zakira is looking at me desperately for some reason. As if she really wants me to say yes.
"Well, fine, I won''t tell anyone" I tell her with a shrug.
"Really! Thank yo Ahem I mean, good. Then I can tell you about it," she says.
She takes a long breathe in before starting to speak.
"You see, we vampires hunt for people with a specific goal in our mind. Either we use them as our food, or we convert them into half-breeds.
"It is a fact that once a vampire starts drinking blood, he or she cannot stop by themselves until the person they are drinking from die. The only thing that can stop us is our own venom which can be voluntarily secreted from our fang. And it is this venom which also converts an individual into a vampire.
"Now, apart from these two, there is one other extremely rare possibility as well. If in the case of using a person as food, the vampire is somehow made to forcibly stop sucking the blood before the individual die, a permanent magical bond is created between them, which is known as the Blood Bond.
"And as you know, drinking blood is forbidden because of the treaty now and also, there are a really few things which can stop vampires when they drink blood, so, the formation of this bond is nearly impossible now. But well, this is exactly what happened to us" Zakira finishes.
Damn this bond sounds like a bad deal
"But still, how will this bond affect us? Is it the reason why you are not attacking me anymore?" I ask.
Zakira suddenly starts looking really uneasy.
"W-Well, because of this bond, t-there is a permanent rtionship formed between us," she says.
"Rtionship? What rtionship?" I ask, confused.
[You both are now friends with benefit! Let the plowing of her pussy begin!]
Shut up
"T-The rtionship between an R-Regnant and a T-Thrall" she says in a low voice.
Wait, what the fuck!?
"Regnant and Thrall!? You mean, Master and ve!?" I ask, shocked.
"W-Well, you can also say that" Zakira says, growing more uneasy.
[Wow! What the fuck!? You are getting a vampire princess as a sex ve!? Is this for real!? You lucky bastard]
She did not say "sex ve", idiot!
"Seriously!? Am I your master no"
"N-No! Obviously not! A-A vampire is always the s-stronger and the dominant one in the Blood Bond! T-Thus I am your master!" Zakira says while heavily stuttering.
She is not even looking into my eyes while speaking.
[Wait, you are the ve!? Now, this is fucked up]
No, wait.
"Hey, why are you so nervous when telling me all of this, huh? And this does not add up to how you were behaving earlier. I think you are lyi"
"OH, WAIT! My phone is ringing!" Zakira quickly says before picking up an expensive-looking phone lying on the table next to the bed.
"Like, seriously? There is no sounding from it"
"I-I-It''s on vibration! I-I am a vampire so only I can hear it!" She tells me while stuttering again.
"Oh, Remus! What happened? You areing up to check the security of my room? Fine, in a few minutes then," Zakira speaks.
This is her room? And wait, shouldn''t they have checked for the security beforehand? And also, she spoke a bit too fast for anyone to respond on the other side
*RING*
Suddenly, Zakira''s phone starts ringing loudly.
""
""
[]
"You said that your phone is on vibration?" I ask with a re.
"M-M-My phone uses d-different software. Anyway, y-you need to get out of my room now!" she says while quickly getting down from the bed and grabbing my arm before pulling me down as well.
"Hey, wait! What are you doing!? I still need you to answer"
"M-My bodyguard ising. You need to get out right now!" she says while pushing me towards the door of the room.
"But"
"Just remember this," She says while opening the door and pushing me out in the corridor.
"I-I am the m-master here so, you will have to willingly give me your blood from now on. I-I will give you rewards as well. Okay, bye!"
Zakira says before mming the door on my face.
"I am having a hard time believing what that Zakira just said" I say.
[Me too. I also think she didn''t tell us everything about this Blood Bond.]
Yeah
Right now, I am walking towards my house while discussing what happened earlier with my system.
Even though I fainted after the beast awakening, the day hasn''t ended yet, for which, I am thankful.
[Well, we will think about thister. I am going now. I have something to do. I will see you tomorrow. Goodnight, buddy!]
Yeah, goodnight.
After walking for a few more minutes, my housees into view and I strange thought suddenlyes into my mind.
Hmm I think I am forgetting something really important. But what is it?
I enter through the front gate and walk towards the door of our house.
Ahh~ It might not be that important. I will think about itter.
I turn the knob and open the door.
I just need a nice long bath righ Oh shit!
Standing directly in front of me La
Her arms are folded and she is tapping her left foot on the ground. Her face is looking really strange as well.
"Wee back," She says in a low voice before turning around with a jerk and running upstairs.
Fuck
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 42: Night With Layla (Part-1)
Chapter 42: Night With La (Part-1)
I start running after La but before I even reach the stairs, I hear the door of her room being closed shut.
"FUCK!"
I swear loudly.
La is clearly really angry with me. She must have thought that we will spend some romantic time together but the whole day is already gone. In fact, only a few hours are left before midnight.
Reaching upstairs, I grab the knob of the door of La''s room.
Please don''t be locked!
*CLICK*
To my relief, the door opens with a clicking sound and I quickly enter inside.
La is sitting on the opposite end of the bed with her back facing me. She is wearing a white knee-length skirt which is one of her casual home dresses. In her hands, there is a magazine she is staring at as hard as possible.
Fuck
She did not react at all to the sound of me entering inside.
"L-L?" I call her our reluctantly.
I half expect her to burst out angrily and start calling me names or something but to my shock, she turns back to give me a radiant smile
"Oh, Jacob? You are here? Do you need anything?" she asks me in a strangely polite tone.
What!?
"Y-You are not angry?" I ask.
"Me? Angry? Hahaha There is no reason for me to be angry, is there?" she asks while giving augh that does not belong to her.
Fuck, she is really angry
"W-Well, I thought you are because we were going to spend"
"I heard from Maya that the school got over early today" La says cutting in-between.
"W-Well, yeah it did and I was going toe home directly after but"
"Maya had such a great time with her friends today and it looks like you had too If I knew you both were going to bete, I would have gone out with some of my own friends" La continues to say as if I am not here.
Even her smile hasn''t fluctuated in the slightest since the beginning.
"Listen, La. I was just"
"I feel silly to ask, but have you eaten anything? Surely you would have" she suddenly asks.
Even I am taken a little off guard by this unrted question.
"N-No, I haven''t because"
"Oh, can you take the food by yourself then? I am too tired right now because I was busy all day preparing your favorite dishes. Though you will have to heat the food up It''s all cold now" La says.
Damn
I can tell that she was really excited about today.
This time, I don''t speak anything but just move to the bed and sit down next to her.
"La, I need to tell you something," I say in a serious voice.
La doesn''t say anything but just keeps staring at me with an obviously fake smile.
"I am not lying. I was directlying home from school but on my way, Zakira hit and abducted me," I say.
"Kidnapped What!? And who is Zakira?" La says, her expression finally breaking into a shocked one.
"You know, that Vampire princess" I answer.
"Zakira Vondrack!? She abducted you!?" La asks, almost jumping from bed.
"Yeah, and then when I woke up, she had me naked and tied up to the bed a-and well, she was all naked as well and was err She was riding myerr my p-penis," I tell her.
"You both were naked!? And sorry, I couldn''t hear thest word properly. What was she riding?" La asks.
Fuck! I seriously don''t want to say this but well, I have to if I want La to believe me
"M-My penis" I say, a little louder this time.
"Riding your"
La looks momentarily confused before her eyes start widening as she starts realizing what I just said.
"She She raped you!?" La asks with intense anger in her voice.
"Well, yeah, but her motive was different. She actually wanted to drink my blood so" I answer.
"Drink your blood!? But vampires don''t drink blood anymore!" La says. Her voice growing angrier with each passing second.
I exin to her about me being a special case to Zakira.
"Special case But then, how did you escape, Jacob? If a vampire had you captive" La asks.
Fuck! I cannot tell La about the Beast awakening
"W-Well, she err she realized her mistake in the middle of sucking the blood anderrreleased me," I answer.
"Released you? Just like that?" she asks, confused.
"W-Well, not exactly. I-I was all weak from the blood loss and stuff, s-so she gave me something to eat and told me to rest for a while" I say, making things up.
"Wait, so she first raped you, then drank your blood, realized her mistake and finally gave you food and told you to rest?" La asks with her eyebrows raised.
Shit! This sounds too pathetic even to me.
"W-Well that is"
"Hmm I think there might be some hidden incentive of her behind all this" La says wonderingly.
"What!?" I ask, surprised.
"I mean, she is the princess of the Vampire kingdom and we also know why all these people from the other races areing to our country. Maybe she lied to you about your blood being special and just wanted to somehow find out about your system?" La asks.
The way Zakira looked when she attacked me, I can surely say that this isn''t the case. And why would she personally attack me? She is a princess. She could have easily sent someone else.
Well, everything will get clear to La if I just tell her about the Beast Awakening and the Blood Bond formed between me and Zakira because of it but
"Y-Yeah, maybe" I say.
"Urgh It''s so frustrating! We cannot evenin to the police. She is a princess and we have no proof against wait, she bit you, right Jacob!? You should have the mark!" La says, suddenly in an excited tone.
"Nah, I checked on my way here. There is not even a trace of her teeth on my shoulder," I tell her.
La''s expressions again turn frustrated and she looks down, lost in thoughts.
"I don''t think we should worry about it this much, La. It is also possible that she was telling the truth, right?" I say.
"Yeah I guess. Then you should be careful around her from now on. If what she said was true and your blood is special to her, then she might attack you again," La says worriedly.
"Yeah, I will be careful," I tell her.
This time, La slowly looks up to me shamefully.
"I am really sorry, Jacob. I got angry even before properly listening to you" She apologizes.
"There is no need for any sorry. I know how excited you were for today. But well the night isn''t over yet so" I say with a slight smile forming on my face.
Seeing my meaningful face, La''s cheeks start blushing.
"B-But you h-haven''t eaten anything yet. A-Aren''t you hungry?" La asks stutteringly.
Well, she is right. I haven''t eaten anything since the morning.
But if I waste time eating food now then everything
Wait! Fufufu I got an idea.
I quickly stand up from the bed and move towards the door.
"La, just wait for a second. I will be back in a minute and then I will do what I promised in the morning," I say.
La turns even brighter red.
"Y-You will?" She asks.
I give her an excited nod.
Suddenly, even La''s face turns somewhat determined and her lips also curl up into a smile.
"Okay then. I have a surprise for you when you return," she says.
A surprise?
"Well, l wille back as fast as I can then."
I quickly leave the room but before I reach the stairs, I remember something
Fuck! I forgot about Maya.
She didn''t call me out earlier when I was downstairs, so that can only mean that she is in her room.
I should check on her first
I quietly move further back into the corridor and slightly open the door of Maya''s room.
Though because it is really dark in her room and I cannot see anything much, but it looks like she is asleep.
Well, she must be really tired after her day out
After closing the door of Maya''s room again, I turn back again and quickly reach downstairs before dashing into the kitchen.
Now, where do we keep them yeah! The fridge!
I quickly open the refrigerator and see the things I am looking for directly in front of my eyes: A can of whipped cream and a bottle of chocte syrup.
Fufufu Licking these off La''s bod Ahem, let''s go
I run so quickly that I almost trip twice on my way up before entering the room again.
"La look here"
I abruptly stop speaking from the scene in front of my eyes.
La is standing beside the bed with her face burning red and her eyes barely being able to look back at me.
Her white dress is lying on the floor and nothing is covering her bare skin except a reallycy and expensive-looking white underwear.
"Damn" I leak out a voice.
She is looking too sexy
But still, I cannot get a full view of her underwear because her left arm is wrapped around her huge tits (well, trying to wrap around them) and the other one is covering her crotch.
"La, this is"
I start to say but, in that instant, La removes both of her hands.
"What the"
I almost drop the can and bottle from my hands in shock. Even my eyes almost pop out of the socket and my jaw drops open.
A small circr part in the middle La''s bra ispletely see-through making her cherry-colored nipplespletely visible to me.
And on her underwear, there is a slit on the underside from within I can faintly see her
"I-I-I bought this today D-Do you like it?" La asks, looking like she will burst into mes anytime now from shame.
*THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP*
Before I can say anything, my heart starts beating really hard and for the second time today, an intense feeling of lust takes over my mind.
Fuck! I forgot about the side effect
And I move towards La.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 43: Night With Layla (Part-2)
Chapter 43: Night With La (Part-2)
This is the third time I am experiencing the side effects of the beast''s awakening in my life.
Unlike when the poison itself activates; I keep control of my body in case the side effects. It''s just that I grow really horny and lose all diffidence.
I empty my hands by throwing the can of whipped cream and a bottle of chocte syrup on the bed and close the distance between me and La.
First, I enclose her into a tight hug and then move my right hand to grab her meaty ass and my left to grope her huge tits.
From my sudden proactiveness, La freezes for an instant.
"You wanted to know if I like this new underwear, right?" I ask La in a confident voice while kissing her long and smooth neck and the area around it passionately.
"Y-Yes," she answers.
"Obviously, I do. You look so juicy in it"
"J-J-J-Juicy?"
"Yes so fucking juicy," I say, now sucking on her neck and even squeezing her bountiful tits and ass.
I can literally feel La''s raging heartbeats with my hand on her boobs now. Her blushing skin is also getting heated, showing her excitement.
She also moves up her hands to wrap around my back and wordlessly urge me to stop kissing her neck. Well, I know she wants me to kiss somewhere else now and I oblige.
Instantly, I move up my face and crush my lips against La''s soft and plump ones taking her first kiss.
La also desperately kisses me back as if she was waiting her entire life for this moment and after a few minutes of moving our lips against each other passionately, I daringly open my mouth to take out my tongue out as well.
La also does not hesitate now and takes her own tongue out to intertwine with mine, also giving me a taste of her sweet saliva.
Though I want to keep kissing her like this for a little longer but before I noticed, my cock has already be fully erect and it is also poking on La''s smooth stomach.
Fuck! I need to put it inside La''s wet meat-hole
I separate my body from her making her hands fall from my back.
"So, which one do you like better? Chocte or whipped cream?" I ask while moving to the bed before lowering myself on it.
"C-Chocte or whipped cream?" La breathlessly asks, looking at me with lust-filled eyes.
"Yes, which one?"
I again ask while simultaneously starting to strip out of my clothes till only my underwear trunks remain.
"C-Chocte" La answers.
Her golden eyes are stuck on my body, especially on my cock which is making a tent with my trunks.
Well, I am no different. I cannot help but feast my eyes on her amazingly sexy look. I too keep looking at her crotch, trying to get a glimpse of her pussy.
"Good, nowe here," I tell La while patting the bed.
Shyly, she too moves to the bed and stands next to me without doing anything. She is clearly depending upon me to lead her as this is her first time having sex.
And well, with these side effects, my feeling of hesitating is already gone so
"Sit on my face," I say.
"S-Sit?" La asks while turning into the color of a tomato.
"Yes, we both will be giving oral to each other," I say.
Yes, I am asking for the 69 position.
La does not move but keeps looking at me. I can tell that something is going inside her mind though I am not sure what it is.
After a few more seconds of standing like this, suddenly, a determined sort of lookes on her face and she moves forward.
I thought she will sit on the bed first but surprising me, she just ces her right knee beside my head and stretches the other one across my face to rest it on the other side.
And finally, through the slit in thecy underwear, I get a clear view of La''s pussy for the first time in my life.
It is shaved (I can tell she did it today), light pink in color and rather small in size. The skin around it is tinged red and I can also trace wetness around it which is the result of our hot make-out session before.
I want to lick and suck on it right now but La hasn''t stopped moving yet
She bends her upper body forward till her facees directly beside my crotch and instantly grabs the sides of my underwear to lower it revealing my cock.
Woah
"Y-You want me to pour c-chocte syrup on it, right?" She asks stutteringly.
"Yes. And I want you to lick it off my penis as well," I answer.
Even though I cannot see her face, I can tell that it has just turned, if possible, redder right now.
Fufufu I guess I was wrong. La is determined to be proactive in this as well.
She picks up the bottle of chocte syrup lying on the bed and starts pouring the cold and thick brown liquid on my cock.
Fuck! It feels good
This time, I grab her ass again and forcefully make lower her hips.
"Aahann!"
La leaks out a moan as my lips meet her pussy.
I will put whipped cream here as well but first I want to get a taste of her love juices.
La also grabs my cock and at the same time, wraps her soft and warm mouth around it.
Daaamn
Then, almost as if we arepeting on how much pleasure we can give each other, our oral sex session starts in this 69 position.
I move my tongue thoroughly, tracing the whole length of La''s pussy, drinking her sweet love juices, ying with her erect ruby red clit and even slightly prating her hole.
After a few minutes, her panty startsing in the way, so I remove it, revealing her cute little butthole before continuing to enjoy her cunt.
Meanwhile, La is also trying her best on my cock by kissing it with her soft lips, licking it with her slimy tongue and sucking it with her small and hot mouth. She also pours in more chocte syrup from time to time when it gets cleared off my cock.
Due to the rtively small size of my cock, she even put its whole length inside even though it''s her first time (I seriously feel the need to buy skills to make it bigger).
But still, I am winning right now.
"Aahhaaa...It feels...Amazing Something. ising." La says while moaning loudly.
Her body starts tremoring below me as she gets close to her first orgasm from a man.
Having thoroughly tasted her love juice, I grab the can of whipped cream lying on the bed and spray some of it where my mouth and La''s pussy meet.
"Ahaaaaan... It''s cold...so gooood!!!"
La''s moans again.
The creamy and sweet taste gets mixed with La''s leaking out love juices to increase their vor even further, unconsciously making me lick and suck her cunt even harder.
Even though I would like to cum along with her but as I have already came 4-5 times today, it won''t happen this fast.
"Ahaa I am cumming! I AM CUMMING!!!"
La''s whole body starts quivering above me and her stomach also starts convulsing as she reaches an intense orgasm.
So much of her love juices squirt out that even though I am trying my best to drink, my whole face still gets covered by them. Thankfully, I have already licked off all the cream so it doesn''t get pasted on my face along with it.
As La''s orgasm settles down after a few minutes, her body limply drops forward on mine as she continues to enjoy the lingering after-effects.
Even though I didn''t cum myself, a sense of tion fills me seeing that I made La orgasm this hard.
But well, I am not done yet.
It''s finally time for me to im La''s virginity
Putting my hands on her slender waist, I shift La''s body sideways and rest it on the bed.
My cock is still hard as a rock and La''s pussy is also thoroughly lubricated, that is, everything is set for the intercourse.
Slowly, I move on top of La in a missionary position before I look at her face again. Her beautiful golden eyes are looking back in anticipation of what I am going to do.
I give her a smile before moving my face closer to start kissing her. I also unhook her bra which is thest piece of clothing on her body and throw it away.
Finally, grabbing her bare tits with one of my hands, I grab my cock with the other one and ce it against La''s wet cunt.
Then, with a final peck, I stop kissing and look into her eyes again without moving even an inch; wordlessly asking for her permission.
A wide smile forms on La''s face and she gives me her permission through a single nod.
And instantly, I put force into my waist with only one thought in my mind
La, you are mine Forever.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 44: Night With Layla (Part-3)
Chapter 44: Night With La (Part-3)
La puts her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist, holding onto me tightly as I start prating her.
With the force I put in, my cock slowly moves forward and the wet walls of La''s tight and virgin vagina wrap around its head portion. The damped warmness already feels really amazing to me but I still continue to push forward.
And in the next moment, I meet an expected resistance; La''s hymen. Her proof of virginity which she is going to lose to me.
"Aargh"
With a small grunt, I forcefully push my cock in, tearing through La''s surprisingly thick hymen and making my whole length prate inside.
I keep waiting for a painful scream to issue from La''s mouth but it neveres; making me look at her face again in a surprise.
Though I can see tears forming and leaking from her eyes, there is still a smile on her lips.
"I am so happy" La whispers.
I am really happy as well but I know that you are in a lot of pain right now.
I have read that the thickness of the hymen differs from woman to woman. In the case of Reba, her hymen was really thin so the pain was very less. She even reached an orgasm back then. But La''s hymen was thick and ordingly it is really painful for her.
And unfortunately, because of the side effect, my horny mind is telling me to just start plowing her pussy right now.
What is I lose to my urges?
"I think we should stop, La," I say while trying to pull out my penis.
Suddenly, the grip of La''s limbs strengthens around my body and she desperately shakes her head left and right.
"But you are in so much"
She again shakes her head intensely.
Fuck! I know she won''t listen
Then, I need to somehow control myself and finish this fast as possible. There will be loads of time in the future to properly enjoy the intercourse with La.
Slowly, I move my hips and give a weak thrust. La still doesn''t raise a voice but her face greatly convulses in pain.
Damn!
"La, just bear for a while. I will finish this soon," I tell her.
She again says nothing but simply nods. I think she is not speaking because of the fear of leak out a painful scream.
Let''s do this
I lower my face to La''s tits and start strongly sucking on her cherry-colored nipples. With my right hand, I also start stimting her clit while supporting my weight with the other.
I hope this lessens her pain a bit
And instantly after, I start roughly banging her pussy with long, hard and frequent thrusts.
"AAAAAHHHHHH"
And this time, La''s threshold gets crossed and a loud, ear-splitting scream erupts from her mouth.
Desperately, I start stimting her nipple and clit even more furiously. I also increase the power behind my thrust to make myself cum faster.
The warm walls of La''s pussy tightly coil around my cock as if trying to keep it inside forever. The wetness of her pussy also increases suddenly but I have a bad feeling that it''s her blood.
La also keeps screaming loudly though shows no resistance to me going roughly. She even hugs me tighter.
Suddenly, to my relief, I finally start feeling pressure building at the base of my cock.
"Aargh I am going to Cum" I say with a grunt.
I start to take my cock out but La doesn''t let me by tightening her grip further.
"Inside Me" she says in a pain-filled voice.
Fuck it!
I move both my hands and grab La''s meaty ass, pulling it towards my cock. I also give a strong thrust at the same time such that a loud pping sound resounds from where our genitals connect and I start shooting out semen.
"Hot. It feels so hot. Inside me." La says.
I continue to squirt out semen for a few seconds before it stopspletely.
Then, I move my face up and level it up with La''s again. Her face is red and tears are leaking out from the corner of her eyes but she looks extremely happy and satisfied.
"I love you" she whispers to me.
"I love you too," I whisper back.
We kiss once again before falling sleeping like this
_______________
[Ahhh~ Last night was amazing, wasn''t it?]
Wait, you saw that?
[Oh, yeah. How could I have missed it!? I just didn''t disturb you]
Well, that''s surprisingly nice of you
Right now, I am putting on my clothes as fast as I can in preparation to go outside.
I am still in La''s room and she is sleeping on the bed right in front of me. Even though she usually wakes up way before me but seeing that she lost her virginity just yesterday and how tired she was even before that, I decided to turn off the rm and let her sleep.
But well, I cannot rest. I have work to do
[Yeah, like fucking more chicks.]
Trushut up!
Finally getting ready, I give onest kiss to La before getting out of the room.
Damn! I am fucking hungry.
I thought that using the whipped cream and choctest night will somehow calm down my hunger but well, I was wrong.
I enter the kitchen and quickly starts to move towards the fridge but something catches my eyes making me stop on my track.
"M-Maya?" I say in surprise.
Maya is standing against the kitchen tform with a bowl of cereal and milk in her hands. She is still wearing her nightclothes and slippers.
She neither replies nor gives any particr reaction to me being fully ready this early in the morning.
"Y-You woke up early? Today isn''t school, you know," I say with a nervousugh.
I know I am early as well but I see no reason for Maya to so as well.
"Got any problem with that?" she asks in a toneless voice.
"N-No. I was just asking"
"Don''t ask."
"O-Okay," I say.
What happened to her?
I open the fridge to take out something to eat
"What the fuck? Where did the food go!?"
Last night, I saw many dishes kept in the fridge which La made for me, but now, none of them are here.
I look back at Maya and see her eating her cereal without even looking at me this time.
"Do you know where the food is?" I ask her.
"No." she simply answers.
"How can that much food vanish in just a single night!?"
"I don''t know"
"B-But La made those dishes for me"
""
Fuck! Now what I will do
"Hey, is there any cereal left?"
"No."
"But you are eating them right now!"
"I emptied thest box."
"What!? Then, is there any milk left?"
"No, I emptied thest bottle as well."
"Fuck! Can I have a little from your bowl?"
"No."
Damn it! My stomach is killing me!
I desperately look inside the fridge again and after searching for a few minutes, I finally find two wrapped sandwiches in the corner of the fridge.
"Yes!!! These are not even spoiled!" I exim in triumph while waving the sandwiches in the air.
"Damn it Didn''t saw those two"
A frustrated voice enters my ears but when I look back, I only see Maya standing there with an unusually expressionless face.
Hmm I must have imagined that.
...
"Okay, Maya. I am going out. Tell La that I might gette," I say after quickly finishing the sandwiches.
"I hope a bus runs over you on the way."
"What!?"
"I said, I will tell La," She answers.
"O-Oh Okay"
I move out of the house and start walking towards the train station.
[Well, that was a bit weird. Last night]
Not just weird, that was really weird, alright?
[Yeah Well, are we going to have some fun on the train again?]
No.
[Come on, buddy! You don''t want to see the naked asses of dozens of women again!? You are disappointing me]
W-Well, it''s not like I don''t want to but aren''t you forgetting that I might get caught if I try to do something like that again?
[ okay, fine. We are going to have fun today anyway so I will let this one go Fufufu.]
I reach the train station and enter the men''s coach of the next train going to our destination. And in little more than half an hour, I reach a familiar-looking station.
[Do you even remember her house?]
Hmm? Yes, I actually do.
[Good! Always remember the house of the chick you nutted!]
After just a few minutes of walking, I start seeing the house in question and to my surprise, a familiar woman with light blond hair is walking in its garden. This scene reminds me of the night of my system ceremony.
[Hey! Is that]
Reba! It is Reba!
Before I can call Reba out, her eyes also fall upon and open up wide in shock.
I excitedly take a few steps towards her but stop in confusion.
Reba is running. away from me. She quickly enters her house and ms the door shut.
Fuck
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 45: I Like You
Chapter 45: I Like You
I keep looking at the closed door for a while, in shock of what happened just now.
[You are fucked up, buddy]
F-Fucked up B-But why? Why did Reba run away?
[I am sorry to say but I guess she probably hates you. I cannot think of any reason other than that. _()_/]
Reba hates me?
[Buddy, you had sex with her once and didn''t contact her for days after. You don''t think any girl would like that exactly, do you? And please don''t misunderstand, I am not saying that it''s your fault. You were in pretty fucked up situation.]
I-I guess. But still, howe I am not dead yet? My poison
[Hmm The most possible reason for that is the glitch.]
Glitch? Even in a death poison?
[Yeah. I think it means that you won''t die even if any permanent woman stops loving you, or even if she cheats on you.]
R-Really I guess it''s good then
[]
What?
[YOU PIECE OF FILTHY SHIT! YOU CUCK! HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT IT''S GOOD IF YOUR WOMAN CHEATS ON YOU!? YOU SHOULD KILL YOURSELF IF THAT HAPPENS EVEN BEFORE THE SYSTEM COULD!!! DIE IN HELL AND ROT THERE, IDIOT!!!]
Woah, Woah, Woah! Calm down, okay? I never said that it''s good if any of my women cheats on me! I just meant that it''s a good thing that I am alive and all.
I will never let my woman cheat on me Ever.
[Oh, sorryJust just try to be a bit clearer, okay? You really angered me there. You already know what my motto for women is: Stealing is good, getting stolen from is bad.]
Yeah, I know.
[And losing your woman is really bad in general as well! So, think about something to make Reba love you again. Let me help you with the first step: talk to her.]
I know that. But the question is, How?
[Hmm How about entering through the window you escaped fromst time?]
That That is a good idea!
[I know, right? Just hope someone doesn''t see you and call the cops]
Yeah
I start running forward in full speed towards hedges.
[Hey, hey, wait! What the fuck are you doing!?]
What? I am jumping over the hedge.
[Idiot, you are not in beast awakening right now. You will just break your neck if you go in this way! And why are you even bothering to do this? Just enter through the freaking front gate.]
Oh I-I am just a bit stressed.
[Yeah, right]
I move sideways and enter through the front gate.
Fortunately, the window in question is wide open like it was that day I ran away from here. I peek inside and it looks like there is no one here.
Reba much be in her room upstairs
With a little difficulty, I climb inside and thus, enter the house.
This ce is exactly like I remember it, neat, clean and beautiful. The television seems to be on, so I decide to take a look at the living room but there is no one there as well.
I guess Reba must be watching it before
[Don''t waste time snooping around! Go to her room!]
I am not snooping around or anything! I was just checking if Reba was there!
[Yeah, yeah. Move your ass.]
Slowly, I move up the stairs while trying to be as quiet as possible. I don''t want Reba to hear me and just close her room from the inside.
Fortunately, it doesn''t take me much time to find Reba''s room as there are only 3 rooms upstairs and I also remember in which one I woke the other day.
I put my hand on the doorknob
Please don''t be too angry with me Reba.
and open the door to enter inside.
"J-Jacob!?"
Reba jumps up from the bed as soon as she sees me entering inside. Her long blond hairs are loose and her beautiful blue eyes are tinged red with tears flowing and running down her smooth cheeks.
It looks like she was trying to cry herself to sleep
Fuck! This is bad I need to apologize to her fast.
I took a step forward
"Reba, I am really"
"Don''te near me!" she shrieks loudly while jumping back on the bed.
I stop moving, shocked by this extreme reaction.
Seriously? Does she hate me so much that she won''t even let mee close?
No, in need to somehow exin things to her.
I again take a step forward with a bit more determination this time.
"See, Reba. A lot of things happened"
"No! Don''te near! P-please"
Reba again says loudly while quickly backing away even more.
Please? Did she just say please?
Don''t tell me
Shit! She is thinking that I am here to **** her again! She must have got a trauma
I do agree that the behavior of Reba was really strange the next morning after my first beast awakening (giving me a blowjob and all) but I guess it was all just because her thinking ability got messed up at that time
" o-or you will hate me as well," she continues in a much smaller voice.
What? I will hate her?
This doesn''t make sense ording to what I was thinking.
Why would I hate Reba?
"I don''t hate you, Reba. In fact, I really like you," I tell her as earnestly as possible.
"Y-You like me?"
She asks but before I can even confirm again, she covers up her face and starts crying even harder than before.
"Don''t Say that" She says.
"Why, Reba? I really do like you! I am not lying" I say again.
"Don''tit will just be harder for me when you starthating me" She says while sobbing between every few words.
Hating her? Why would I hate her?
"I don''t hate you, Reba. See? I just confessed that I like you," I say.
"No you will if you get close to me," She says.
Her tears are literally forming a wet spot on the bed now.
Okay, this is getting ridiculous. I need to do something
Without making any noise, I slowly start moving towards the bed. Reba doesn''t notice me as her hands are covering her eyes (and also because of her continuously welling up tears).
And the instant I get close enough
"Kyaaaaa!"
I leap forward andnds on top of Reba, pinning her down on the bed.
"GET AWAY! NOOOO!! GET AWAY FROM ME!!!"
Reba starts screaming and thrashing wildly, trying to push me away but I hold my ground.
"Listen, Reba, I am touching you," I say.
"GET AWAY! GET AWAYYY! DON''T"
"REBECCA!" I yell loudly.
Reba gets silent from my sudden outburst and she even stops thrashing for a moment.
"See? I am touching you and I still like you very much," I tell her while caressing her cheeks.
"Y-You don''t hate me?" She asks in a low and fearful voice.
I don''t reply but just simply lower my head and kiss her soft lips which are salty with tears. Like this, I keep kissing her for a few minutes till she calms down before separating my mouth
"Now, do you think I hate you Argh"
Before I can speak; Reba pushes me sideways on the bed and sits on top of me.
And instantly after, I start feeling her soft lips raining down kisses all over my face. I too put my hands on her slender waist and start kissing back with equal enthusiasm.
Thought her tears are stilling out and dripping down on my face, I know that they are the tears of happiness.
To tell the truth, I have many questions to ask Reba about what happened just now and why was she so scared to let me close to her but first we are going to have some "intimate" reunion.
*BANG*
Suddenly, the door of Reba''s room opens with a bang, forcing us to separate our lips, and a girl walks in.
"What are you doing with my sister, bastard!?"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See the pictures of the three princesses on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 46: Arias Questioning
Chapter 46: Aria''s Questioning
"What are you doing to my sister, bastard!?"
Both me and Reba look back with a jerk in response to the voice from behind.
Standing at the doorway is a girl with a dangerous-looking kitchen knife in her hands.
I look at her from top to bottom. Her hairs are long and blond like Reba but are tied up in twin tails. Her skin is fair and smooth. Her light green colored eyes are big and beautiful.
Even her figure looks amazing above her simple blue knee-length skirt with moderate but shapely tits, slender waist, meaty ass, and plump thighs.
And most importantly I know this girl very well.
"Aria!" I exim loudly in shock.
"Jacob!?"
Aria also notices me and the kitchen knife from her hands and her jaw, both drops at the same time.
We both keep staring at each other like this for a few seconds as if we are frozen in ce before Reba breaks the silence
"Y-You both know each other?" she asks, her voice still a bit shaky.
Yes, I know Aria very well. In fact, she is one of my freaking ssmates in school. And excluding Leo and Ryan, she is probably the person I have spoken to, the most in school.
But well, unlike Leo and Ryan, Aria is not my friend not even close.
And the reason for that is; apart from being one of the most beautiful girls in school (not the reason), Aria is also the ss monitor.
Thus, being the one who stops every "rulebreakers" or "wrongdoers" of the ss.
And guess whom she catches the most in the ss?
Yeah, me.
I am like the main target of her. Any time I bring a porn magazine or adult games in school to share with Ryan and Leo or to enjoy myself, she confiscates them instantly. Like, the moment I enter the ss. It''s as if she knows beforehand that I am going to bring them.
And the worst part is, she only catches Leo and Ryan when they are about to lend me books from their own "private" collection.
Like, seriously, what the fuck?
Because of her, my eyes have been deprived of feasting on so many beautiful naked babes that it''s just heartbreaking.
And this is the reason, I hate Aria Woods and consider her one of my biggest enemies.
Wait
AriaWoods.
Shit!!!
This was in my mind somewhere but I thought it is just a coincidence or something that Reba''s and Aria''s surnames match.
But no! They are freaking sisters!
"You You broke into my house?" Aria asks in a disbelieving tone.
"I-I did not"
Fuck! I broke into the house.
"And I cannot believe this. You were trying to **** my sister" She says, anger again starting to appear on her face.
"I am not!"
"He is not!"
Me and Reba speak at the same time.
"What!?" Aria says looking genuinely confused all of a sudden.
I can tell she didn''t expect Reba to defend me.
"B-But he is on top of you!" She exims loudly.
"O-Oh, Jacob just fell on me" Reba says with a nervous smile while lightly pushing me away.
I quickly stand up and move away from Reba.
"I-I am sorry. I tripped," I say while making my best apologetic face to Reba.
"O-Oh, it''s fine" she tells me.
We both smile at each other.
"What the heck is happening here!?" Aria says loudly, looking bewildered.
She bends down and picks up the kitchen knife before moving closer to the bed a little and speaking again.
"Your eyes are clearly red from crying, sister! I even heard your yells and shouts! Why are you trying to defend him!? Is he ckmailing you?" she asks while pointing the knife at me.
"N-No, he is not! And I am not defending him It''s just that I was It''s just that"
"Reba was tutoring me!" I say, suddenly getting an idea.
""What!?""
Reba and Aria both look at me in surprise.
"I-I mean, yeah. I was tutoring Jacob. I-I was yelling at him becauseerr he was doing badly. Yes! A-And my eyes are red because err something got into them earlier," Reba says.
Nice cover, Reba.
"Tutoring him? TUTORING him!? I agree that Jacob''s grades are really extremely bad but why is my sister tutoring him!? And where the hell did you both even meet for this tutoring to start!?" she asks.
"W-Well, that is"
Reba doesn''t seem to get any ideas. I need to think of something myself
"W-Well, we met at the library! Yeah, two days ago in the library. And there, Reba solved some of my doubts. I-I liked the way she exined things to me so much that I asked if she could tutor me regrly and she said yes," I answer.
I hope she believes this
But Aria is not looking at me anymore.
"You were at the library!? Really!? But you never go to public ces like that!" she says, her eyes filled with doubt and surprise.
What? Reba doesn''t go to public ces? Why?
"I-I was just passing by, so I decided to take a look in after such a long time," Reba answers, rather ufortably.
Aria still looks really doubtful but for some reason, she does not ask Reba why she decided to "take a look in".
" okay, that''s fine. But when did hee inside the house!? I didn''t hear any sound of doorbell! And wait for a second, where the hell are your books? You were studying, right!?" she asks.
This time, I am lost for words but fortunately, Reba takes over.
"I-I was in the garden when he came so, I took him inside. And I was teaching Jacob with your books so he didn''t bring any" Reba says while pointing at a small study table ced at the corner of the room, on top of which there are some of the course books lying.
Wait, those books must be Aria''s, then why are they in Reba''s room?
"Sister, Jacob is just"
Suddenly, Aria stops speaking and eyes open wide in shock. She looks at me with a jerk and stares as if seeing something alien or something.
"H-How are you doing this?" she asks me in a scared sort of way.
What? What am I doing?
"What do you mean by that? I am doing not doing anything" I say.
"H-How are you standing here?" she asks. Her voice is starting to shake now.
Is she an idiot? I am standing because of my legs
I look at Reba, expecting to see her sighing because of her sister''s question but to my surprise, she is also looking at me as if expecting an answer.
"I don''t get what you are asking" I say in confusion.
"Wait, don''t tell you don''t know" Aria asks, looking even more surprise.
This is just getting ridiculous.
"Don''t know about what!?" I ask, bit frustrated now.
"Aria, he doesn''t know"
Reba suddenly says before Aria can open her mouth again.
"But sister, then how is he"
"Jacob"
Reba cuts in between Aria and addresses me with a serious look.
"I need to tell you something about my system."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 47: Rebeccas System (Part-1)
Chapter 47: Reba''s System (Part-1)
Wait... What!?
"You want to tell me something about your system?" I ask, surprised.
"Yes," Reba answers seriously.
"Your system, right?" I ask again, pressing on the word "system" just to make sure that what I am hearing is correct.
"I know that it may be a bit surprising to you but yes, I will tell you about my system... As much as I can," She answers.
"Wait, you cannot do that! You know what will happen, right?" I ask while raising my voice slightly.
"No, they won''t be able to trace me through magic. I mean, well, as long as I don''t tell you everything and be careful," she answers.
What!? For real!?
There is a reason why no one reveals their system to others no matter how much they want to.
While it is true that telling someone the full contents of your system can prove to be really fatal and even life-threatening in some cases and thus, it is internationally banned but still, there is no way each and every person will follow this, right?
Someone is ought to break thisw by themselves or maybe slip something out by mistake.
But the reason why doing this is quite impossible is because magic is used to force thisw for thousands of years ago.
This magic temporarily takes away all the five senses of the body and also takes down the ability to speak or move, making it aplex yet powerful and effective thing.
In fact, this magic is "Area of Effect" type and is spread through the world using the secondary system towers situated in numerous ces and this is the reason why the authorities are informed of the location of the person in question whenever these types of incidents ur, almost immediately.
And obviously, once the effect of this ancient magic wears down, heavy charges are ced against the person if he is found to be guilty.
And well, this is why I am in disbelieve of what Reba just said... and it looks like I am not the only one.
"Seriously!? You are going to tell him about your system!? He is a stranger and you don''t know anything about him!" Aria says in a shocked voice while walking closer to the bed.
Reba turns to her and gives a small smile.
"You know it is important for me as well, right? And I think he should know. I want to tell him..." Reba says.
By how angry Aria is looking, I expected her to retort a little but for some reason, she doesn''t and sit down on the bed silent while giving me a conflicted yet angry re.
Reba also looks back at me with a strange sort of determination in her eyes.
In the next moment, she closes her eyes for a few seconds and murmurs something to herself.
"Jacob, my system is a barrier type..." She suddenly says.
"No!" I shout out in surprise.
I didn''t expect Reba to just tell this to me straight up and out of nowhere.
I stare at Reba with a horrified look on my face, waiting for her to drop down on the bed or something... But it doesn''t happen.
In fact, she onlyughs a little seeing my extreme sort of reaction.
"See? Nothing happened!" she says, continuing her smile.
What the fuck?
As she said, nothing has happened at all.
"H-How?" I ask in utter shock.
"I created an anti-magic barrier around us. It''s one of my skills," Reba simply says.
"You are telling me about your skills as well!? Is this for real!? And the anti-magic barrier? What is that!?" I ask, getting even more surprised.
Reba takes a deep breath before speaking again...
"I cannot specifically tell you everything because my anti-magic barrier is really weak and willst for only a few minutes at most or so but I will speak as much as I can...
"Now, though I cannot tell you the name of my system, I will let you know about its basics first so you can understand when I tell you about my actual problems," She says.
What? Reba has problems with her system?
"My system can be partially ssified as abat type as the skills provided by it are for physical defense. To tell this in an easier way, my skills are basically different types of barriers which I can deploy," she continues.
Really!? Abat type!? And barriers?
Combat type systems are rare and at the same time, powerful. Even though humans mostly stay in level 1, but still,bat types are important enough to be a huge asset for the nation as their skills are really useful.
In fact, if Reba wants, she could easily join the military with her system alone. Though her system skills will be checked there by professionals for proof, the information about it will be hidden under military level ssification, so it''s fine.
But well, Reba doesn''t look excited or proud of telling me this at all.
"But the way I can use these barrier skills is a little different andplicated as my point consumption doesn''t work normally because of my poison," she says.
"Wait, what? Your point consumption doesn''t work properly?" I ask in shock.
Please don''t tell me that Reba''s system has something simr to mine...
"Well, though there is no problem with the consumption rate itself, my skills are not permanently buyable. They are likebustibles. I have to spend life points every time I have to use them," She says.
Combustible skills...
These are not thatmon (especially among humans because of not leveling up) but I have heard about a fair amount of systems with them.
In fact,bustibles have their own perks by being much more powerful than permanent skills. Though I agree, having all your skillsbustible is a bit concerning...
"And how many times have you used your skills?" I ask.
"Including the one I just deployed, 5 times in total," she answers.
I don''t know why but Reba''s expressions turn a little strange.
Well, anyway, that''s not too much or too less. It''s a fair number. Everyone tries their skills at least a few times.
"And how many skills do you have?" I ask with a little shaking voice.
To be honest, I feel really scared and excited at the same time asking someone about their system for the first time...
"I have 3 skills/barriers which I can use as of now. First is the anti-magic barrier as you already know, second is a sound barrier and the third... the third... well..." Reba says while bing a little nervous.
Even Aria who was already uneasy about all this has be more so.
"Ipletely understand if you don''t want to say, Reba," I tell her firmly.
"It''s not that I don''t want to tell you," She says quickly.
"It''s just that I will have to exin a few things along with it. That is... my point earning methods and my... poison."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 48: Rebeccas System (Part-2)
Chapter 48: Reba''s System (Part-2)
"Stop!" I quickly say.
"See, skill and all is fine, but you cannot tell someone about your poison and point earning methods. You do know the reason for that, right?" I ask strongly.
Telling someone the methods and poison is basically like tying a cor to your neck and giving its rope to another person.
It can be exploited in so many ways
"I think he is right. You shouldn''t tell him about the poison, sister" Aria says, agreeing with me.
Wait, Aria knows!?
"But it is the main cause of my problem and I trust that Jacob enough that he won''t do anything bad with the information" Reba says while looking at me.
"I-I obviously won''t but Reba"
"You saying that much is enough. Time is running out and only a few minutes are left till the barrier fades away, so, please let me speak. You both can ask what you wantter" she says, a bit urgently now.
" Fine," Aria says.
Damn
"I-I guess, okay" I say reluctantly.
"First, about my point earning methods. While I cannot tell you specifically what they are or the barrier will break but basically I think I can tell you that all of them are rted to how much affectionate other people are to me" Reba says.
Affectionate?
"Hmm. you can think it like this; the more people like or love me, the more points I will gain," she says.
Really? That''s one really convenient system. Especially for someone like Reba.
Her personality seems really good and on top of that, she is such an amazingly beautiful woman. Loads of guys must be in love with her
"I know, it must sound like a rtively easy system to you. When I myself read my point earning methods for the first time, I thought that as well till I look at my poison," she says.
Damn Her poison must be really bad to turn an amazing system like this into a mess
"But first, I think I should tell you about my third skill because it is rted to my poison. Well, it is also a barrier skill like but it is a little different than the other skills.
"While my first barrier prevents magic toe close to me and my second barrier prevents sound toe in or leave out, my third barrier acts directly upon the people around me
"It basically prevents other people froming near me, thus, giving me protection from close range physical attacks. Well, I should mention that it is for all people except those who like me and do not have bad motives against me "
"The way this skill works is a little different as well. Instead of just restricting their way to me or something, this skill creates a sense of extreme disgust against me inside their minds, so strong, that the runs away, the moment theye close enough to me."
"And also unlike other skills, this one is considerably more powerful seeing that my methods of earning points are rted to the feeling of other people and this skill also affects the feelings of others" Reba says.
Hmm Even though this one sounds a little bit strange but still, it should be really good in defense. I think Reba is
Wait
Fuck!!!
I actually remember this one!
On the night of the system ceremony when I lost control of my body because of the beast awakening and ran towards Reba to **** her, I remember that for a moment there when I got really close to her, a strange sort of strong disgust against Reba took me over. It was so bad that I dropped to the ground and almost puked.
In fact, I would have liked nothing better to just run away from her at that moment if my body would have listened to me.
But still, why did Reba deployed this type of barrier while just taking a simple walk in the garden?
I want to ask this to Reba but she is continuing to speak and well, she told me to ask questionster so
"Now, that you know about my third skill, I think I should tell you about my poison And the reason for all my problems," she tells me.
Her voice is again starting to shake a bit again.
"Because of the poison, my third skill is activated all the time. There is no way to stop it"
"WHAT!? You are kidding, right!?" I ask loudly in extreme shock.
"No, I am not," Reba says while shaking her head.
I can also see her eyes getting a little wet.
"B-But isn''t this abustible skill? Shouldn''t it disappear by itself after some time?" I ask.
Reba shakes her head again.
"It should but because of my poison, it is constantly fed with life points automatically. I lose around 3 to 5 life points daily because of it" she tells me.
3 to 5 life points daily
This is a really scary amount of life points to lose every day for a normal person
In fact, our situation is somewhat the same. It''s just that instead of three, I used to lose thousands of points every day before the glitch.
"And this just the beginning of it. As I already told you, my point earning methods are dependent upon how much people like or love me but because of this poison" Reba''s voice trails off.
Because of this poison, no one cane close to her, let alone like or love her.
"But then, how do you gain life points to survive?" I ask, a little confused.
"About that I told you that people who already like me and also don''t have ill intent for me in their minds can enter the barrier freely, right?
"Actually, there is a list of people inside my system who are allowed to enter inside the barrier and I gain points through their help. Well, Aria is one of them and I gain most of my points through her. I also work at a restaurant where some of my close childhood friends are my colleagues. And well, I am somehow living off like this," She tells me.
Damn It must be really tough and saddening for Reba. I cannot even imagine living if every other person I meet is disgusted by me and hate me
Reba is really a strong woman.
Suddenly, a little pleasant smile forms on Reba''s face and she looks at me fondly.
"And now, you are added to the list of people who likes me and don''t have any I''ll intent towards me. That is, you are my special person now," she says.
I feel my face getting hot.
"Hey! Wait for a second. You won''t be giving any points to my sister! Me and her friends are enough!" Aria says angrily.
"And anyway, now that I think about it, how did you even break through her barrier, huh? It is impossible for someone Aaaah"
*CRACK*
Aria stops speaking as a small cracking soundes out of nowhere making all of us jump.
"The anti-magic barrier is broken" Reba announces, recovering first.
"Well, can you not deploy it again?" I ask curiously.
"No not for some time," she says.
Damn I wanted to ask a few more things. I think there is
Wait a second!
Reba just told me about her system, right? Maybe I can also tell someone about mine inside this anti-magic barrier!
I should ask if I can do that
"Hey, Reba, do you know"
"You still haven''t told us"
*BRRRRR*
Me and Aria start to speak at once but are cut off by this sudden doorbell.
...
Fuck! Does anyone know how to murder a doorbell?
"Who is here at this time? Were your friends going toe, Aria?" Reba asks.
"No We didn''t make any ns like that. And I have strictly told them to call me beforeing to my house. Anyway, I will look who it is"Aria answers while getting up from the bed.
Quickly, she leaves the room and we hear the sound of her climbing down the stairs.
Hmm Why am I having this strange sort of feeling?
"Jacob, I am feeling a bit weird. I think we should see who it is" Reba says with a concerned face.
Reba as well!?
Hmm
I give Reba a simple nod.
She gets up from the bed and we both leave the room together.
The design of Reba''s house is such that the front door is visible from the stairs if you look to your left and there is a window (from which I got in) directly in front of the stairs.
And true to this, me and Reba see the front door just after we climb down a few steps.
And standing there with an utterly shocked face is Aria
And along with her
"YOU! What are you doing here!?" I say loudly in shock.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 49: Unexpected Guest
Chapter 49: Unexpected Guest
"H-Hey there," the person responds to outburst.
I don''t reply and just keep staring ahead, refusing to believe my eyes.
"Isn''t that Isn''t that the vampire princess!?" Reba asks in surprise from behind me.
Yes, it is Zakira who is standing at the doorway wearing a casual outfit of denim jeans and a white top. Her bright red eyes are looking straight back at mine but there is an unusual uneasiness which I remember seeing yesterday when she was about to drink my blood.
Fuck! Is she here to attack me again!? And in front of Reba and Aria at that?
"S-She says that she knows you" Aria says while stuttering a little.
It seems like she is really shaken from this situation as well.
Obviously, Aria saw Zakira yesterday in school and like everyone else, she also knows how much of an important person Zakira is. I can tell that she is lost for what to do right now seeing a princess at her doorstep.
Fuck it
"Yeah, I know her. Weehh sort of bumped into each other after school and talked a bit," I lie while trying to keep a straight face.
" what? Y-You just "bumped" into the vampire princess on your way back home and casually talked like with some random person?" Aria asks while raising her eyebrows sharply in disbelief.
Fuck! I am really bad at this
[A bit too bad, if you ask me.]
You are back? Where did you disappear to!?
[I will tell youter. Focus on what is in front of you right now.]
yeah.
Aria is still looking at me suspiciously, obviously waiting for further exnation on this "bumping" incident.
Damn Now, what do I tell her?
"Actually"
Zakira suddenly speaks.
" it was not an ident. I saw Jacob earlier and thought he look cute so, I decided to talk and befriend him."
Instantly, the whole room turns so quiet that I could even hear the light chirping of the birds outside. Zakira turns a little red for some reason as well.
Fuck! Did she just really say that?
[I want to believe she didn''t but]
What the fuck!? Has as she ever looked in the mirror!?
She is a 11/10 and I am
[-11 /10?]
No, idiot! I am at least a 7!
[That''s pushing it a bit too far, to be honest]
That''s not the point!
The point is, why would a beauty like her who is, by the way, also a princess think that I am cute? Well, that is, except if she is a vampire and wants to suck my tasty blood
What the heck is she thinking!?
[Hmm? While I personally agree with that, I don''t think Reba and Aria do]
What?
I look at Aria first and turn my head a little to look at Reba as well. Neither of them is showing any signs that they are doubting Zakira at all. In fact, there is a strange look on their faces, almost as if they are just waiting for Zakira to speak further.
And well, she doesn''t let them wait for much longer
"A-Anyway, I am here for a reason. I wanted to speak to Jacob as soon as possible" Zakira says, her voice turning urgent all of a sudden.
"What? Are you really seriously so desperate to propose to him that you willing to do it in someone else''s house!?" Aria asks angrily.
Woah, I don''t think Zakira is here for that at all but anyway, she is a princess and it''s odd for Aria, who was looking shocked and shaky earlier to suddenly turn angry like this
[]
What?
[Nothing]
"No, I am not here for that. In fact, because we are friends now, I wanted to let him know about something before it''s toote," Zakira says.
Wait, she is sounding too serious. Does she really want to tell me something important?
And why? Why does she even want me to tell anything at all?
"Okay, fine. Tell him then and leave. He is right here," Aria says while folding her arms.
"Can I note inside? I don''t want to say this where there is a chance of someone seeing or hearing me," Zakira says while ncing back at the street.
Aria does not answer her but looks at Reba with a conflicted face, wordlessly asking her to decide.
I too look at Reba again. Her face is looking a little strange as if she is thinking hard about something.
"We will continue this talk in my room," she says after being silent a few moments.
"Thanks. Let''s go quickly, shall we? I should be somewhere else right now" Zakira says while stepping inside the house.
Aria looks a bit conflicted but she doesn''t oppose and just simply closes the door behind.
Suddenly, I feel a light tug on my sleeve. I turn back again and see Reba urging me to climb back upstairs along with her.
We won''t wait for Zakira and Aria?
Well, fine
Together, me and Reba reach the room first. The whole way she kept holding on to my shirt and didn''t say anything but the instant we get inside the room, she turns back and hugs me tightly.
Woah
Though a bit surprised from the sudden show of affection, I start caressing her back as well.
"You were lying before, weren''t you, Jacob?" she asks in a low voice.
"W-What? No" I say nervously.
"You were. I know I can tell. And, Jacob, you don''t need to tell me why the vampire princess is here or how did you both meet"
Reba moves her face to level it with mine just before kissing me on the lips.
" but promise me that you will be careful around her and keep yourself safe," she finishes.
Reba
I open my mouth but before I can say anything, Aria and Zakira enter the room, making Reba separate from me hastily.
Aria is still eyeing Zakira suspiciously and it seems that neither of them exchanged any words whileing up here.
But man It feels a little weird being in a female''s room along with three women.
Though I am not saying I mind it
[Yeah, there is nothing to mind here at all. By the way, will you try to turn the topic of the conversation into FFFM foursomes?]
Obviously, I would I mean, no. This is serious.
Reba takes out a mat from a cupboard and spread it on the floor before wordlessly gesturing us to sit down.
"Wait, I wanted to talk to Jacob alon never mind," Zakira says before giving a small sigh and sitting down along with us.
It seems like Zakira though that me and her will get to talk privately or something
"So, what do you want to tell me so urgently?" I ask.
Zakira focuses her eyes on me before taking a deep breath and starting to speak
"I want to let you all know that what I am about to tell you is highly ssified and only a few selected people around the world know about this. So, I want all three of you to promise me first that this talk won''t leave this room" she says importantly.
Wait a second, if this is so important, why are you even trying to tell us?
You met me just yesterday! And heck! You met Reba and Aria just minutes ago!
Are you really even thinking about telling us something so important that only a few people in the world know about it?
Well, fuck it. As suspicious as it sounds to me, I am not going to purposely tell her to stop. I want to hear this highly ssified information as well.
It looks like Reba and Aria are thinking the same as me as all three of us nod in agreement though with strange faces.
But well, Zakira looks extremely relieved by this anyway
"Good. Now, as you all know I am here because of the student exchange program. Especially to participate in the mixed race magical tournament," she says before taking another deep breath.
"And I want to tell you that there is a hidden motive behind conducting this tournament."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 50: Hidden Motives
Chapter 50: Hidden Motives
Author''s note: Late Chapter ''cause I was sick.
_____________________________
"Hidden motive? What do you mean by that?" Aria asks in confusion.
Zakira raises her eyebrows slightly.
"You don''t understand? I thought you people will already know about this because of the various spections made by the news channels... about the treaty," She says.
"Wait, all of that is true!? But the government told us that the treaty is to improve international rtions?" Aria says, looking shocked.
Come on, Aria. You seriously believed that?
"Well, isn''t it obvious that they are lying?" Zakira asks while raising her eyebrows further up.
This time, Reba speaks up...
"Yes, most people do think that the government is lying. So, does that mean that they really are trying to study the system of students who participated in this year''s system ceremony?" Reba asks.
"Yes..."
Damn...
"... but not each and every individual," Zakira says.
"What do you mean by that?" I ask.
"I meant what I said. Not every person who participated in the system ceremony this year will be studied..."
Suddenly, relief spreads inside me... Though I don''t know the reason for it.
Shouldn''t it be good for me if the authorities find out that my system is broken? Wouldn''t they just help me!?
Then why do I feel that I shouldn''t tell them about my system anymore?
Hmm...
"But you are looking for clues rted to the disturbances at WST, right? Then isn''t there a risk of skipping some important clues this way?" Aria asks with a frown.
Yeah, that should be the case. One reason for my surprise when I heard of the theory that the government might try to study the systems of everyone who were present at this year''s system ceremony, was that how are they going to manage that.
Including all the system-dependent countries, just the sheer number of people should pose a great problem for the government, well, that is, if they do things secretively.
"No, there is not any risk..." Zakira answers Aria.
"... as we have already pinpointed the location from where the disturbances started urring," Zakira says lightly.
Everyone gets silent and stare at Zakira with wide eyes.
"Y-You have pinpointed the location... where all this started urring?" I ask, getting nervous all of a sudden.
Please don''t tell me Zakira is here to arrest me or something.
"Yes, we have. And I guess there should be no doubt as to where that location is?" She asks as her gaze falling on all of us.
"Our city... yacre," Reba answers while nodding.
Fuck...
"Correct. And that is the reason why we: the vampires, elves and the beastkins have arrived here earlier than you were expecting us to," Zakira says.
"And how did you guys find out that it is our city from where the disturbances raised?" Aria asks.
For a split second, I thought Zakira looks a little reluctant to answer but she sounds normal when she speaks...
"Hmm... you know that there was a huge burst of magical energy from WST on the night of the system ceremony, right?
"Well, after some investigation, we founded out the WST is not the only tower that had an energy burst that night. Peculiarly, there was also a secondary system tower, which released magical energy of the exact same signature but of much lesser power toe under the notice of anyone at that time..."
Suddenly, a memory resurfaced into my mind of a room with walls made from ck rocks and blue and pink colored veins spreading on it like the roots of a tree. There was a small dome-shaped cave in the middle of that room with its entrance shining pure white with light... and I also remember the extreme pain I felt when I got infused with my system.
"... and after a bit more research, we found out that that secondary tower is in your city," Zakira finishes exining.
...
"I-I get why you all are here...but is the mixed race magical tournament is being conducted to study our systems?" Aria asks in a low voice.
I can tell just from the way Aria looks that she is scared from the prospect of her system being studied... like everyone else.
"Well, I won''t say that this is not done to promote friendship between different races as well, but yes... the main purpose of this tournament is to make things easier for us to analyze the magical patterns and the specifications of the system of students," Zakira answers.
Wait a second...
"Then why are you and the other two Elf princesses are here!? If it leaks out that you all are nning to study our system, won''t the situation be really bad? Isn''t your safety on the line here!?" I ask.
This time, Zakira actuallyughs.
"Hahaha... And what makes you think that just because we are the princesses, we should not havee here?" she asks.
"I-I mean, I told you the reason. You might not be safe here..." I answer.
To be honest, I am asking just because I am curious about it, not because I am concerned about her safety or anything. Especially not after she tried to kill me yesterday...
"Not safe? Hahaha... I don''t have time to go into details but let me tell you this, Jacob; just because we are princesses doesn''t mean that we are not even powerful enough to protect ourselves. In fact, it''s just the opposite," She says.
"Just the opposite?" I ask, confused.
"Yes. I consider myself fairly stronger than any vampire of my system Level. And about Leena and Illyrana? Well, I won''t say anything about them. I want to see your face when you look at them perform in the tournament," she says.
So, the princesses are strong, huh? I though Zakira must be weak because of what happened yesterday. Well, I don''t know for sure yet...she might be lying.
But still, apart from this, even though I understand the reason behind this tournament and the treaty, many other questions are arising in my mind because of it as well which are bugging me a lot.
And the biggest one of them all is that why is Zakira telling us all of this? Especially to Reba and Aria whom she has not even met once before?
It seems really suspicious...
Reba is silent right now and is lost in her thoughts. It looks like the same case is with Aria as well. Though Zakira is looking at me again with that same sort of hungry look I saw in her eyes yesterday.
But for some reason, I think that''s not all. It almost seems like she wants to say something more to me...
"Listen, guys..."
Suddenly, Zakira speaks up.
"I need to go somewhere else but before I leave, I would like to have a few words with Jacob... privately," she says.
...
"What!? Why!? Say what you want in front of us!" Aria says while sounding angry again, for some reason.
Zakira doesn''t reply to her but just gives me a meaningful stare.
Well, fuck it!
"I-I want to talk to her privately as well..." I tell Aria.
Aria turns almost red from anger.
"This is my house! You don''t get to decide here! I won''t leave this room"
"Aria... let''s leave them alone."
Suddenly, Reba speaks up while cutting in-between Aria.
"B-But sister"
"Please, Aria. Let''s leave," She says while standing up.
Wait, is Reba angry?
I look at her face properly but I cannot seem to find any anger there, instead, I can see a calm and understanding sort of look.
And even though Aria is looking really frustrated, she doesn''t argue with her sister and stands up as well.
Finally, Reba gives me a little smile before leaving the room together with Aria.
And, the moment the door of the room closes, Zakira turns back to me. Her face ispletely changed now. It is etched with concern and worry...
"Jacob, I need to ask you something. Please answer truthfully..."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 51: Zakiras Question
Chapter 51: Zakira''s Question
"Jacob, I need to ask you something. Please answer truthfully..."
Fuck...
The way she is looking at me right now and after what we just discussed... I have a bad feeling about what she wants to ask me.
"... Have you noticed any strange behavior among your close friendstely?" She asks seriously.
Wait... What?
"Strange behavior among my friends? What do you mean?" I ask, confused.
Howe my friends fit in here?
I thought that she will ask about my system or something...
"I mean, have you noticed any sudden change in their personality, which was not there before? Especially after the system ceremony?" she asks, pressing on.
After the system ceremony?
My only friends in school are Ryan and Leo and I have only met both of them once after the system ceremony, that is, yesterday.
But still, let''s see...
Ryan seemedpletely like himself. I don''t think there was any change at all. Well, yes, he was a little sad about not getting any sex-rted system but he also told me that the one he did get is rtively good with easy to earn point methods.
And Leo as well, he was same as... he was...
Wait a second. I didn''t notice, but yesterday, he really did seem different...
Usually, he likes to listen more and speak less, even among us, who are his friends. In fact, you can never guess it from afar that he is as big of a pervert as me and Ryan are, because of his silent nature.
But yesterday, he was more confident and outspoken than before. Even when we were making ns to meet at Ryan''s house, he was the one to suggest most of the things including the games we should y and the snacks we should get... something which he had never done before.
And yes, there was one thing more which seems really strange. Every time Leo spoke, each and every word of his was drowned with extreme smugness.
He was also heavily indicating that something really good has happened to him and that it''s rted to his system. Though he did not tell us why because of wanting to surprise uster.
"So, did you notice anything?" Zakira asks again, sounding slightly impatient.
Damn... I got lost in my own thoughts...
"Well, yeah... One of my friends, Leo, was acting a little weird but what does it matter to you?" I ask.
It makes no sense for Zakira to ask me this. She probably has never even seen Leo before...
"It does matter to me. Very much. I believe that it is the system of Leo which is somehow affected by what happened at the WST..." She tells me.
Wait....what the fuck!?
"How do you jump to that conclusion!? There is no way that''s possible! Everyone changes a little after they get infused with their system..." I say in disbelief.
And not just that. I am not going to say this to Zakira but it is not Leo''s but my system which is broken because of what happened at the WST.
"I know about that, Jacob, but I did not mean that in the exact sense. I want to know if his behavior changed... radically. And in fact, that is not even the main reason I believe Leo''s system is affected..." Zakira answers.
Radically? I am not sure about that.
And anyway...
"What is the main reason for you to believe so?" I ask.
Zakira takes a deep breath in while staring into my eyes...
"It is because he is your friend, that I am confirmed of this..." she says.
...
"What!?" I exim loudly.
Nothing she is saying is making any sense! How the fuck do I enter the scene, all of a sudden now!
"Listen to me carefully, Jacob. I know, you must be getting a little confused by this but hear me out...
"You may know about this already but I mention it anyway; a huge amount of magical energy is required to infuse a system inside a person''s body, which is fortunately provided by the WST (indirectly). And for every system, WST uses magical energy of different characteristic signature every time.
"In fact, when magic is unlocked in the system after a few level ups, it is actually this exact same signature magical energy which is wielded by us to perform various things."
Suddenly, Zakira''s face turns a little strange but she continues speaking...
"Now, I must confess,st night, I got a little taste of your magical energy through your blood. And even though I didn''t recognize it at that instant because of my frenzied state, butter I realized that the signature of that magical power matched exactly to that of what the WST is releasing in extreme quantities right now..." Zakira says.
Shit... she knows...
I look at Zakira fearfully for a few seconds but she doesn''t do anything in particr instead of looking back at me with a serious face.
Hmm? Why is she not doing anything if she knows?
Wait. Now that I think about it. If it is my magical energy which matched, then why does she think that Leo''s system is affected?
This is getting even more confusing...
A little reluctantly, I tell Zakira about my doubt...
"I guess I need to tell you one more thing about magic because you probably wouldn''t have learned about it. But answer this first, you were talking with your friends moments before I kidnapped you yesterday, weren''t you Jacob?" Zakira asks.
"Yes, why?" I answer.
"Hmm... as I guessed. Listen carefully, Jacob. The body of every living creature is like a capacitor of magical energy. It absorbs magical energy from the surrounding regrly, and also, radiates it back.
"In fact, around 30% of the total magical energy inside our body is not the original signature one, but it is absorbed from living things around us.
"And yesterday, the magical energy which I recognized simr to that at the WST is not your original magical power but part of the 30% absorbed ones.
"Also, the reason I believe it was absorbed from Leo is because that energy was still the most prominent one in your blood among all external energies and well, as you said, thest people you saw were your friends..." Zakira finishes.
Fuck! Is this really true?
My magical energy didn''t matched with the one at WST but Leo''s did?
But then, why is my system broken? It is because of something entirely different from what I was thinking?
Damn...
"Anyway, you should not worry much because Leo is not the only one. ording to our research, a few other students should be affected by this as well... and we have orders to investigate them all," Zakira tells me.
....
I don''t know what to say anymore...
"Anyway, I just wanted to let you know about this. And yeah, I have to do a lot of work for the uing tournament and I don''t think I cane back to see you I mean, check on you again except in school..." She says while turning a little red.
"Hmm? Good..." I say.
It''s not like I fancy meeting someone who has almost killed me before...
"Good? W-What do you mean by "good"? Y-You are my s-ve and should be sad by this..." she says stutteringly.
Why are you starting to stutter so much, all of a sudden?
Suspicious...
Though it doesn''t look like Zakira only wants me to be sad about this fact...
"A-And because we won''t be seeing each other for a while, as your m-m-master, Imand you to... Let me drink your blood again."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 52: The Thrall (Part-1)
Chapter 52: The Thrall (Part-1)
"... Let me drink your blood again."
"..."
I silently re at Zakira.
"W-What?"
"... No," I answer tonelessly.
"Ehhh!? W-Why!? Y-You have to... please," She says loudly while adding the "Please" in a low voice.
"Are you seriously asking why!? Because I don''t want to get my blood sucked! And anyway, didn''t you forcibly drink it just yesterday!?" I ask angrily.
"Y-Yes, but d-didn''t I told you that you are my s-ve!? You should just do what I ask..." She says while looking away under my gaze and fidgeting a little.
"Do I have to?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
She looks back at me with a jerk, her beautiful face clearly reflecting fear. I think if vampires could sweat, she would be filling buckets...
"O-O-Of course you have to! W-What are you talking about!?" She asks.
You are really bad at this. I know there is something not right here. And I also know it is rted to our Blood Bond...
I open my mouth to question Zakira on a few things that have been in my mind since yesterday, but before I could speak, pink words start appearing in front of my eyes...
[Wait! Don''t say anything!]
You are back? Where are you disappearing all the time?
[Work, buddy. But I will tell you about itter. Right now, what you need to know is that you shouldn''t ask her about that.]
What? Why?
I know she didn''t tell me about many things about the Blood Bond yesterday. In fact, I think she is purposely not telling me, judging from her reaction around me.
I think those are some important details of the Blood Bond...
[Hmm? What are you going on about? Isn''t it clear to you that she is just lying to you?]
Ehh... what?
I mean, I do have a guess on things she might be lying about but I am not sure...
[Oh, I am sure, buddy! But I won''t tell you what it is...]
... the fuck!? Are you for real!?
You are my system! It is your job to tell me things like this!
[Oh, I know. And it''s not I am actually hiding things from you or something. I just think it will be more fun for you if you figure it out by yourself. Though I will help you out as much as I can... fufufu]
Are you really...
Fuck it! You know what? Fine.
I am seriously not in a mood to argue much with anyone right now, especially with my own system.
[Yay! Okay, tell that you are her ve like she wants you to tell her....]
I shake my head a little before looking back at Zakira who is still staring at me with fearful eyes, waiting for my reply.
Sigh...
"I get it, I am your ve," I say.
The effect of my words is instant. Zakira''s face brightens up, almost as if some has lightened a bulb on her face, and she also broadens her shoulders at the same time, as if trying to look intimidating.
"So, you do understand... Good. Now,e to me and present me with your blood," she says in a mighty tone.
I stare at her with my eyes so wide open that I fear they might fall out.
[Woah, this chick has only surprised me more when she showed her huge naked juggs before...]
What did the fuck happen to Zakira?
Just moments ago she was all fearful and stuttering and now she looks like a... Like a princess?
If I remember correctly, she did sound exactly like this when she was sucking my blood...
"What are you waiting for? Come here. Now," she orders me again.
[Fufufu... Go, but first, ask for your reward.]
Reward?
[You don''t remember? She told you that she will reward you if you.]
I like the sound of that, to be honest.
"Fine. I will let you suck my blood but you will have to give me my reward first..." I say without moving an inch from my ce.
For a second, Zakira looks uneasy again but in the next moment, as if it was an illusion, she raises her eyebrows in a threatening sort of way at me.
"R-Rewards are given, not asked. B-But since you are new at this, I will listen and give you your reward first. Ask anything you want..." She says.
I cannot help but notice how her voice is constantly fluctuating between confident and fearful voice.
[Blowjob! Ask for a blowjob! Let''s see the princess and heir of the great vampire kingdom suck on your cock!]
I am starting to remember why I sometimes like you, you know?
[Fufufu... Thanks, buddy!]
"Okay, for my reward..."
I stand up and unzip my pants...
"... I want you to give me fetio."
... and lower it along with my underwear, revealing my limp cock.
Hmm... I don''t know why, but I am not feeling shy at all even though I am showing my limp cock to a gorgeous woman like Zakira.
Is this normal?
"W-What are you asking me to do!? I-I am a princess! I won''t do something like that!" she says in an angry voice while turning red.
"You do remember that you were literally fucking mest night, do you?" I ask, calling out on her hypocrisy.
"That was different! I already told you that it is a necessary task for blood intake! I won''t do it anytime else!" Zakira says.
Hmm? Even though she is saying all this...
"You won''t? Then why are youing towards me like that..." I ask while raising my eyebrows.
Zakira is on her all fours right now and is slowly moving towards me.
The moment I finish speaking, she stops and looks down in horror. I can clearly see that she is in surprise seeing her own bodies move like this.
"T-This is..."
Zakira couldn''t seem to say anything for a few seconds...
"I-I have decided that if I am going to i-intimate with you while sucking blood your bloodter, I-I might as well fulfill this wish of yours as well..." She says.
You understand that this is exactly opposite to what you said seconds ago, right?
[And do you understand why she is saying this?]
A-A little...?
Reaching me, Zakira (looking a bit reluctant) raises her right and grab the shaft of my cock.
Damn...
I can feel hot blood instantly pumping in my cock to bnce the coldness of Zakira''s soft and small hand, incidentally also making it harder.
[Well, if you do understand... try it out.]
Try it out? Let''s see...
Zakira keeps moving her hand for a few more seconds before my cock bes fully erect.
"Okay, stop," I say in a slightlymanding tone.
And instantly, Zakira''s hand stop.
She tried to dy the stopping a little to make it look like she did it by herself, not because I told her to, but it fails miserably because her hand doesn''t even budge an inch...
Hmm...
"Take my whole cock in your mouth," I say.
"Hey, wait for aMmfffhh"
Zakira tries to say something but before she could finish, her mouth opens and her face moves forward towards my crotch... only to take my whole cock inside such that her soft lips kiss the base.
Shit! It feels too good...
As I was expecting, her pleasantly cool and saliva filled mouth really does feel extraordinary...
But still... This is strange...
Earlier, when she ordered me to let her suck my blood, I tantly refused her. I didn''t feelpelled at all.
And on the other hand, just now, when I asked Zakira to suck my cock, she did it even though she strongly refused at first...
[So, what is the thing Zakira lied to you about, huh?]
Only that things are exactly the opposite of what she told me about.
In our rtionship, I am the Regnant and Zakira is the thrall. Or I should say, I am the master and she is my ve...
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 53: The Thrall (Part-2)
Chapter 53: The Thrall (Part-2)
Watery churning noises arises from my crotch as Zakira continues to give me a blowjob. The scene of her beautiful face going to and fro and her plump lips encircling the circumference of my cock looks out of this world.
Even though she doesn''t seem really happy about doing this but the effort she is putting in to please me with her mouth right now is phenomenal, especially considering the fact that she is an amateur at this and have seen hr first cock just yesterday.
I also notice how she is rolling her slimy tongue with irregr patterns and how she is fluctuating between slow and fast pace to give variations in stimtion, and in turn, increasing the pleasure I receive.
Well, she is servicing her master, so all of this is a must after all...
But damn! I still find it hard to believe that Zakira is actually my ve...
[Believe it or not, she is...]
I know...
Zakira told me that the dominant one in a Blood Bond is always the vampire... but she obviously lied.
[Yup, she did.]
Now that I think back, there were many signs I noticed yesterday contradicting the lie. The way Zakira got really scared when I broke the chains and pinned her down even though she is a vampire and how she constantly kept threatening and begging me to stop even though she was fucking me herself before...
And the most surprising: how she made a 180 degree turn after I came inside, even received my cock in her ass willingly. And not just that; thep pillow in the morning, all that nervousness and stuttering when she told me about the Blood Bond and our master-ve rtionship...
Everything is clear to me now.
Unlike what Zakira told me yesterday that only Vampires can regnant in the Blood Bond, I think the one who dominates during the formation of Blood Blond actually holds this position.
Though I agree, it is impossible that normal person would be able to dominate a vampire in bed...
[True! She thought that and fell for her own trap! She must have believed that she could easily drain you of your blood and kill you secretively, but never in her wildest imaginations she would have thought that she will have to became your ve!]
[Fufufu... it sounds so amazing! The sole princess of the vampire kingdom bes the sex ve of a humanmoner.]
Wait, who said anything about sex ve!?
[... Seriously? Just look down and see what she is doing? Sucking your cock!]
Oh, yeah...
[Anyway, try tomand your ve some more. Just don''t give away the truth that you know she is not your master but ve...]
Fufufu... sure.
Well, I am really angry with Zakira for nearly killing me yesterday. And while she is a really busty and beautiful women, some revenge on her is a must...
"Now, I want you to massage my balls while sucking my cock," I say in a slightly ordering tone to her.
I can see anger ring inside her eyes but because my cock is stuffed into her mouth, she cannot voice it to me. And well, beingpelled to follow mymand, her right hand moves up and grab my balls...
"Aargh... Fuuck!"
Her cold hand sends a jolt to my back as it moves around, neither roughly nor lightly, and y with my nuts. The pleasure I was feeling from the blowjob earlier jumps up several notches as my testicles gets stimted as well.
Damn it!
Suddenly, pressure starts building at the base of my cock, indicating that I am about to cum soon.
"F-Faster... Move faster..." Imand again.
Zakira''s motion instantly pick up pace and she start sucking my cock like a machined piston. And well, it gets a bit too much for me...
"Ahhaagh... Shittt..."
In just a few seconds, from the wonderous pleasure of Zakira''s exquisite mouth-pussy, the pressure in my cock raises up exponentially, so much, that I instinctively wrap my hands around her head and bring it closer, making her mouth take in my cock up to its base, just before semen erupts from within.
"Aargh... Alright... Drink it... Drink it all..." I grunt out and my vision turns white from the pleasure of ejaction.
Zakira also starts gulping down my semen as fast as she can while rolling my balls with her hand to thoroughly empty them.
I continue cumming like this for around half a minute before Zakira starts strongly sucking my cock again, determined to take out each and everyst drop of my semen remaining inside the urethra and drink it.
After the blowjob finally finishes, I sit down on the floor again while breathing heavily.
That was incredible...
"Hey! How dare you order me like that!? You are my ve, you know!?" Zakira angrily says as soon as her mouth release my cock.
"Huh? But you also didn''t stop me. And if you followed through all of it, doesn''t that mean you liked it as well?" I ask, showing a fake surprised look.
[Oh, you are getting good at this, buddy.]
Hearing my response, an extremely irritated look appears on Zakira''s face and also a little fear return, but still...
"Yes... I somewhat liked it," she lies while gritting her teeth.
As I expected...
"But I tolerated many things which I didn''t liked just so you know, just because this was your reward, okay? I won''t allow things like this from the next time," she adds angrily.
Fufufu... we will see.
"I am sorry for the inconvenience... master," I apologize while holding back myughter.
Suddenly, Zakira''s angry expressionspletely changes to a shocked one.
"M-Master...?" She says weakly.
"Hmm? Didn''t you told me to address you like that, master?" I ask innocently.
"I did? I-I mean, of course I did!" Zakira answers while blushing furiously.
And the next instant, a huge smile appears on her face which she tries to hold back, but fails.
"Okay then, I will forgive you," she answers, looking really relieved and happy.
I can tell that she was starting to suspect that I might know about her lie but it looks like that isn''t the case anymore.
[Nice move, buddy.]
Thanks. But still, I understand her being relieved but why is she looking so happy?
[Hmm? Dunno. She is happy that you didn''t realized her lie, probably?]
Yeah... Probably.
[Anyway, you got a problem now...]
What?
[She will now ask for your blood. Will you let her drink?]
Damn...
I still remember the extreme pleasure I got from being bitten by Zakira, which practically made my cock explode out cum numerous times in a matter of seconds.
And while I would have been seriously tempted to give Zakira my blood just so that I can experience that again before, one thing is in my favour right now: I am in sage mode.
And well, after the dangerous amount of blood I lost yesterday, I think I should not risk giving Zakira any more blood.
Also, I don''t fancy fulfilling the wish of someone who tried to kill me so...
[So, you will just tell her no, right? She won''t be able to oppose you.]
Well, that is the only way... Let''s tell her.
"I am not"
"I won''t be drinking your blood," Zakira says before I could even utter a few words.
Wait... what?
"What are you saying... master?" I ask.
Damn... I almost forgot to call her master there.
Zakira blushes again...
"Even though I am desperately craving for your blood right now, but as your master, I understand that your body needs to recover as well, so, I won''t take your blood...now," she says.
...really?
See, I am getting really confused here. First, she asks for my blood, then gives me a blowjob to get it and finally, she grows concerned about my body and refuses to take the blood...
Is something wrong with her?
"Anyway, I will be going now. I am getting reallyte..." Zakira says while standing up.
I though she will go away immediately but she remains standing while looking straight into my eyes, as if expecting me to say something.
Aren''t you gettingte? You should
Oh...
"Goodbye, master," I say, realizing what she wants.
Yet another big smile appears on her face as she happily turns around and start walking towards the door... only to stop the moment she reaches it and turn back to look at me again with a rather serious face.
That was a fast transition. Now what?
"Sorry, I forgot to mention one thing. Now that I know that Leo''s system is defected and that you will be in close proximity to him at school, I should warn you beforehand..." Zakira says.
"Beware of the leader of the beastkin representatives..."
Wait, what? Why?
Before I can even open my mouth to ask anything, she is already out of the door...
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 54: Why Act?
Chapter 54: Why Act?
I quickly pull up my underwear and pants.
What the fuck did Zakira meant by that? Why do I need to beware of the beastkin leader?
Fuck!!!
That was so out of nowhere. She could have at least told a little bit more about it!
[Well, I don''t think you can go after her and ask. She should be already out of the door.]
I know but still, the way she said it makes me really nervous.
[Hmm... I agree, but well, the only way left for you now is to see the said person yourself and find out why you need to beware of him/her. No point in racking your brain right now.]
I... I guess.
[Anyway, let''s go downstairs. Reba and Aria must be waiting for you... no, just Reba...]
I know but a minute, I want to ask you something first.
[What?]
You know, earlier, I followed through the whole act of me being Zakira''s ve on a whim because you told me at the start, but was it really necessary?
I mean, I don''t think anything would have changed much if I would have just confronted her about the lie. I mean, she would still have to give me that blowjob.
The only difference is that she would have been sucking off her master, not rewarding her ve. And to be honest, I prefer the former...
[Oh, it was necessary. Very. And I will tell you why but let me say this first, I am d that you called her master before.]
Hmm? Why? Because she became really happy about it?
[Oh, so you have guessed why she became that happy all of a sudden? And do you know that the only reason she didn''t drink your blood, is because of it?]
What!?
Why would she not suck my blood just because I called her master?
Especially after seeing the lengths she went yesterday and even today to acquire it.
[Hmm... I don''t know why she was so much affected by being called master, but the way she reacted after you did address her like that, and even waited for you to do so once again before leaving, clearly tells us that this is the case, buddy.]
...maybe.
Anyway, about the ve thing I mentioned. What about that?
[Oh, the reason I want you to act like her ve is simple. It''s to find out more about the Blood Bond.]
Eh? What do you mean by that?
Didn''t Zakira tell us everything about it yesterday?
[No, she just told us about how the Blood Bond is formed and that you both are master and ve now.]
... isn''t that all?
[No! Obviously not, partner! Do you really think that such a "highly guarded" secret of vampires is that simple?]
[No, I am sure there are some other specifications to it, which Zakira hasn''t told you yet, or, didn''t want to. And I am also sure they are really important as well.]
Well, I guess you are right but still, why can''t I just be her master and order Zakira to tell me all about it?
There is no need for me to pretend to be her ve or anything...
[See, while nothing can be said with full confidence, I don''t believe that Zakira will act upon your every order and answer whatever you ask no matter what...]
Okay, see, I am fairly confident that that''s not true.
I mean, she gave me a blowjob just now even though she didn''t want to!
[Buddy, I don''t mean it like this. Her sexual resistance towards you has surely weakened since she herself raped you yesterday. No, I am talking about things she absolutely doesn''t want you to know or, absolutely don''t want to do...]
Really? But still...
[See for yourself. Even though you didn''t order her specifically but do you really think a ve can lie to his/her master? No, right?]
[And she has been lying to you since yesterday about the master-ve rtion between both of you. Obviously, because she absolutely doesn''t want you to know.]
It... it might be true.
[It is. And as to why I want you to act like her ve? First of all, believe me, no one other than me hates it more for the beast to be subservient to any woman ever. It goes against your system itself.]
[But still, I asked you to act like her ve is because I thought that her guard will be down towards you that way. And after looking at how jubnt she became when you epted being her ve and also when you called her master, I guess I thought correctly.]
I get what you are saying but how long do I have to act like her ve?
[Well, not long. I want you to have Zakira spill out about the Blood Bond as soon as possible. In fact, you have to be really fast or there will be some really bad consequences only I know of...]
What!?
[Never mind. Just try your best to coax Zakira into telling you about the Blood Bond as quickly as possible for you and we will be fine...]
Well, it''s not like I have any other choice than to do it so...
Anyway, right now, I should go down now to Reba and Aria or they wille up.
[Well, I need to go as well. Just keep in mind what I said, okay? See youter!]
Yeah...
I quickly fix my shirt a little and move downstairs. As expected, Zakira is nowhere to be found, though Reba and Aria are in the living room, talking to each other.
"She didn''t even give me a nce before leaving! It''s almost as if"
Aria stops speaking the moment she notices me on the stairs.
"Hey! What took you so long toe down! Don''t tell me that you were snooping around in my room!" she says angrily.
It looks her mood is still off...
I simply shake my head in denial before focusing my gaze on Reba who is standing beside her.
I can tell that she is greatly relieved seeing me safe but there is still a little bit of sadness reflecting upon her face.
And instantly, I start feeling really guilty.
I nned to spend the whole day with Reba but because of Aria and Zakira, it is on the verge of being ruined.
Damn, I even had a blowjob from another woman in her house while she waits for me.
I feel a bit too bad for Reba and a little angry at myself as well...
From what I got to know about Reba''s system today, this woman deserves something good in her life at least for once...
"Ehh... Aria, actually, I gotte toe downstairs because someone called on your phone. And sorry, but I answered it..." I say in a fake apologetic tone.
"WHAT!? You answered my phone!?" she asks in shock while checking her pocket, finding nothing.
I actually saw her phone on the study table, so I expected this.
"Yeah, there was some girl on the other side who told me that she is your friend. And well, she asked me to tell you that she is waiting for you at the "usual" ce..." I tell her.
Well, I am totally lying. I just know Aria has many friends and I guess they must have a specific ce where they all usually meet. Like a "Meeting spot".
"What!? B-But we canceled all the ns for today! Who was it!? Who told you this!?" Aria asks.
"Well, I didn''t ask her name and also, when I was looking at your call logs to find out, I identally deleted the recent ones by mistake..." I again lie apologetically.
"YOU WHAT!?" Aria shrieks.
She instantly starts running towards the stairs. For a split second, I thought she ising here to strangle me but she just dashes past me.
And in just a few seconds, shees back with a handbag and again power walks to the front door.
"Hey, you!" she says to me while wearing her sandals.
"Your tuition is over, right? Get out of my house as fast as possible and don''t even dare to talk to my sister when I am not here, you understand?" she says threateningly.
"Yup..." I answer.
"Good. Anyway, bye, sis. I will be back in a few hours..." Aria says, addressing Reba and runs out of the door before she could even respond back.
Now, only me and Reba are left in this house...
Sorry, Aria. I will leave... but only after making Reba happy.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 55: Time With Rebecca
Chapter 55: Time With Reba
Author''s Note: Sorry for thete updates. I am a bit busy these days.
______________________________________
"Are... Are you leaving?" Reba asks, failing to hide the intense sadness in her voice.
It seems she really thinks I intend to follow what Aria asked me.
"Hmm... You want me to?" I ask while tilting my head a little.
"No!" She answers immediately, almost shouting.
Fufufu...
"Then, I won''t leave," I answer with a shrug.
"Y-You won''t? Really?" Reba asks, her face brightening up again.
"Nope."
A huge smile appears on Reba''s face and she instantly runs towards me before jumping and enclosing me into a hug. I also do not remain on the receiving end and hugs her back as tightly as I could.
"Jacob, I am really happy that you came to see me, you know..." Reba says, her voice filled with emotions.
"I know. I am happy to see you as well..." I say while caressing her back.
Then, separating my upper body a little, I look at her face again.
"Listen, I know Aria said that it will take her a few hours toe back, but actually, she will be back in around half an hour or so..."
"I don''t think so, Jacob. Aria''s friend called, right? They usually spend hours shopping and chatting. She won''te back that fast..." Reba tells me reassuringly.
"Yeah, about that... Actually, I lied to Aria about the phone call," I say apologetically.
"What!? No one called? But then, she will just..." Reba says, surprised.
I know, she will go to the meeting ce and when she finds out that no one is there, she will storm back home angrily. And I seriously don''t think I should be here when that will happen...
"But I wanted some private time with you, Reba. And I couldn''t think of any other way to achieve that..." I tell her earnestly.
"Y-You wanted to have some... Private time..." Reba says, her face turning red.
"I-I understand. Then there really was no other way possible..." she says shyly.
"Anyway, what I want to know is, how you want to spend this half an hour with me... We will do whatever you want, whether it be watching T.V., talking, cuddling... anything you want," I tell her meaningfully.
Reba giggles, understanding what I actually want to refer by "anything".
"I just want to continue what we were doing before Aria came upstairs," Reba says mischievously.
"Okay..." I too respond with a wink.
""But first I want to ask you something...""
Me and Reba speak at the same time.
""Okay, you ask first.""
""No, you.""
""Hahahaha""
Both of us startughing loudly at our repetitively ovepping sentences.
"Ladies first, so ask away," I tell Reba finally.
"Okay, I just wanted to ask if you know why Zakira coulde close to me? You know, because of my system, she shouldn''t ..." Reba asks, turning a little serious.
... Wait a second.
How the fuck did Zakira got close to Reba!?
Let alone being disgusted, I don''t even remember her flinching when she sat next to Reba. And well, having a first-hand experience of that feeling, I can tell that it really was weird for her not to react at all.
"I-I don''t know. But it really is surprising..." I answer.
"Oh, I asked you because I thought she is... Never mind," Reba says, shaking her head.
"Hmm... Maybe it''s because she is a vampire? And your skill only works on humans?" I ask, voicing a sudden thought.
"It... It is possible, I won''t deny. Though I have never been close to a person of another race before, so I cannot say for sure. But well, there is no such specification mentioned in the skill description so..." Reba says.
"Anyway, what do you want to ask about?" She asks, after a few more seconds of thinking in vain.
"Oh, well, my question is about what we told Aria. You know, the tuition sses you are supposedly giving me? I am thinking we should do it on alternates days of the week. This way, we can meet regrly and not much suspicion will grow as well. What do you think?" I ask.
"Oh, I would love that," Reba answers happily.
I can tell that she especially likes the part of us meeting regrly from now on.
"Me too. Anyway, both of us have asked our questions. So, shall we start..." I ask while raising my eyebrows meaningfully.
Reba easily understands what I am trying to say as instantly after, she separates her body from mine, bends down, and starts unbuckling my pants.
I can tell that she wants my affection and my body so much right now that she doesn''t even remember to be bashful while doing it.
And well, after what Reba goes through every day because of her system, I neither mind nor I am surprised about it at all...
But man, I cannot have Reba suck on my cock right now. I am pretty sure there is still the scent of Zakira on it, which Reba will probably guess.
Obviously, I will tell Reba about all the things I told La about me not being able to have a monogamous rtionship but still, I prefer she doesn''t know what happened upstairs with Zakira...
"Reba, wait..." I say hurriedly.
She was about to pull down my underwear but stops and looks up at me with confusion in her eyes.
"We have only 15 minutes left now. I don''t think if we should do forey anymore. Of course, I will make up for it in our "tuition sses"" I say with a wink.
Reba turns a bit redder and stands up.
"O-Okay. I-Isn''t this what they call a q-quickie?" Reba asks stutteringly.
A quickie is basically just intercourse whichsts only for a few minutes and usually, only the male enjoys.
"Well, not exactly because I am going to try my best to make you feel as good as well," I answer with a smile.
And without waiting for Reba to respond, I grab her shoulders and lightly push her down on the couch beside us, such that we both form a missionary position with me on top.
"J-Jacob..." Reba calls out my name breathlessly. I can tell that she is growing more excited about this with each passing second.
Well, my goal of making Reba happy is alreadypleted. Let''s add a cherry on top...
I move my hands towards her crotch, and thankfully, she is wearing a skirt, which makes it easier to grab and pull down her panty. Simultaneously, I lower my own trunks as well to take out my cock.
Because of the skills I bought a few days ago, I am pretty confident that I can get erect once more even though I came inside Zakira''s mouth minutes ago.
Next, I remove the shoulder straps of Reba''s dress and pull it down to reveal her bountiful and beautiful tits along with her cherry-colored nipples.
Then, I move my face forward to kiss on Reba''s lips passionately while squeezing and ying with her boobs with my left hand and rubbing my slowly erecting cock against her cunt.
"Ahaan... Put it... In..." Reba moans after a couple of minutes when her pussy gets wet enough for me to prate.
And finally, while kneading her tits, pinching her nipples, and kissing her lips, I oblige to fuck Reba''s pussy as well.
"Aargh..." I leak out a soft grunt as the wall of her meat-hole slowly envelops around my cock. Her tight walls coil around and rub against my cock profoundly.
"Nnhaan...you are... inside me...finally... Ahaan..." Reba moans happily.
Now really close to running out of time, I instantly start thrusting my cock in and out of Reba''s snatch as fast and as hard as I possibly can. And judging from her loud and pleasure-filled moans, I don''t think she minds in the slightest.
Fuuuck...
"I am... I am going to cum..." I announce as finally, Reba''s exquisite pussy starts to overwhelm my cock and the pleasure which has been building at this base reaches its maximum.
And to my surprise and joy, even though not much time has passed, Reba also looks like she is close to an orgasm.
"Inside... Ahaan... Ahaan... Cum inside...." Reba begs while moving her own waist to match my thrusting motion, clearly trying to increase my pleasure.
Ahh... Fuck it!
Against my initial urge to pull out, I stab my cock even deeper within Reba and start shooting my built-up semen, filling her pussy up.
At the same time, Reba''s body also starts to spasm beneath me, clearly achieving an orgasm.
And finally, after we both finish releasing all our desires for each other, Reba again kisses me before looking into my eyes lovingly...
"Jacob... Never leave me again..." She whispers.
"I promise, I won''t..." I answer without hesitation.
_____________
"Damn... I am still in doubt about all the things happened to me in thesest three days," I reminisce to myself while slowly walking towards the school.
Well, everything was not exactly good but still...
On the first day, I meet Zakira and made her my ve (Though I nearly died). I also took La''s virginity and fully imed her as my woman.
On the second day, I reunited with Reba, got to know about her messed up system, found out that Leo''s system is faulty, and also about the conspiracies of the government in the magical tournament.
Not to forget about the blowjob from Zakira and a "sort of" quickie with Reba.
And finally, on the third day, I went to Ryan''s house to y games... and there, with his MILF mother, I...
*Cough*
Never mind about the third day...
Anyway, it''s finally time to go back to school, where, from today onwards, we will be starting to train and learn magic for the uing mixed race magical tournament.
And sadly, I am a little early today because Maya absolutely refused to walk along with me to school and basically threw me out of the house before I could protest or La could interfere.
Though I don''t understand why...
Suddenly, a sharp sound of a siren enters my ears.
What is it?
Hmm...It seems like something is happening further ahead.
I increase the pace of my walking and in a couple of minutes, a scene ofmotion enters my eyes...
... what the fuck!?
My school... is on fire.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 56: The Cloaked Person
Chapter 56: The Cloaked Person
Wait for a second...
Now that I look more closely, the whole school is not on fire.
Actually, our school has separate buildings for different functions and activities, and the only one which is burning right now is the administration block. Other buildings look perfectly okay.
As I move closer, things start to get even clearer to me.
Damn... The damage seems really high...
Its walls are charred ck, the windows are broken, and huge, uncontrolled mes are licking the whole building.
As I enter the school premises through the front gate, I spot many firefighters working with the help of fire engines, desperately trying to calm down the raging fire... though without any sess yet.
How did this even
Suddenly, I feel a strong pat on my shoulder.
"Those guys think that someone purposely started the fire..."
And a familiar voice speaks to me.
I look sideways and find Ryan standing next to me with a slightly awed face.
"Someone purposely did it? Really? Did they caught them on camera or something yet?" I ask curiously.
"Nah, there are just specting. I asked one of the firefighters who waszing around and he said that there was, at least no chances of a short circuit," Ryan answers.
"Oh, and was anyone inside when it happened?" I ask importantly.
Things will escte to another level if someone got injured or worse, died from this.
"Nah, it was empty at that time. It''s just the property loss..." He tells me.
"Hmm... I guess it''s not as bad as it could have been then. Anyway, it''s really rare for you toe to school this early. Don''t tell me you got kicked out of the house..." I say.
"What? Why would I be kicked out of my house?" Ryan asks, confused.
...because it happened to me and you are my buddy?
*Sigh*
"Never mind, so, howe you are so early?" I ask again.
"What do you mean? I am early for the exact same reason you are. In fact, the reason all of us are..." he answers while gesturing me to turn around.
I look back and to my surprise, see numerous students gathered around the front of the main school building. While most of them are staring at the burning building, some seem like they have lost interest in it and are simply chatting with each other.
"Why are so many people early!?" I ask, shocked.
"Hmm? You seriously don''t know? Obviously because of the core stones..." Ryan answers while tilting his head a little.
"Because of the Core stones?"
"Yeah, everyone thinks that they can select the better-quality core stones if they arrive early," Ryan says while shrugging.
"Does their quality differs?" I ask, growing a little concerned.
"Who knows? It might. Anyway, it''s not like there is any loss in justing early for once, is there? And fortunately, they are not even canceling school today because of this fire. Well, only if it gets sessfully extinguished, that is..." He answers.
They are not canceling school? Even when a whole freaking building is burning right now?
"Well, let''s hope it does get extinguished... Anyway, where is Leo?" I ask while looking around but failing to spot my other best friend anywhere.
"Oh, I was on the phone with that bastard just now. He told me that he is getting a morning surprise and won''te till it gets over. And yeah, he said this even after I mentioned the burning school building!" Ryan says angrily.
"Morning... surprise?" I ask, confused.
"Yeah... I didn''t get that either and the ugly bastard also refused to tell me. You are seeing this? He refused. Me. His best freaking friend. Anyway, who even cares what this surprise is? He probably must have found a stack of some lost porn vids and is fapping to them right now..." Ryan says whileughing.
"Yeah... probably," I say.
Man, I really need to find out what is happening with Leo...
"Let''s forget about that ugly bastard and talk about the beautiful princesses, alright? Did you notice the bust on all three of them? So freaking explosive! Especially the....STOP!"
Suddenly, Ryan shouts. His gaze is fixed behind me and there is a horrified look on his face.
I too instinctively turn back...
What the...
To my surprise, there is a strange figure of a person, wearing a white-colored long cloak along with a simrlyrge hood hiding its entire face, slowly walking towards the burning building.
"Fuck!! They told us not to cross the metal cones!" Ryan says loudly while pointing forward.
Now that I look around, there are indeed many small metallic cones ced in a circr manner around the building. There is also a sign at one ce reading "do not cross the cones".
But well, the hooded person is way ahead of these cones. Even some of the firefighters have noticed this strange person now and are leaving their work to run towards the hooded figure.
Though suddenly, for some reason, all of them stop midway and just stand there unmoving as if their batteries died.
"W-What happened to them!?" Ryan asks, shocked.
"I-I don''t understand myself," I answer, equally shocked.
Is that person trying tomit suicide?
Damn it! I cannot just stand here...
But what can I even do? That person is already too close to the fire...
Suddenly, just a few meters away from the building, the hooded figure stops and leisurely raises its hand as if trying to reach out for something.
What the fuck is it trying to do!?
*CRACK*
Suddenly, with a loud cracking noise, the hooded figure vanishes into thin air...
How the
"T-The building..." Ryan leaks out a scared voice, breaking my thought, and making me look up.
N-No way...
The fire is gone,pletely.
_______________
"I am seriously telling the truth! All the fire vanished just like that! Honestly!" Ryan says while snapping his fingers.
"Yeah, yeah, I get it. You don''t need to get so emotional about it..." Leo says while shaking his head.
Right now, we are sitting in the auditorium which is jam-packed exactly like 3 days ago.
Leo also arrived at school around half an hourter to the incident with the cloaked person.
At first, he refused to believe that something like that is even possible but after he found out that almost half the school witnessed it, he reluctantly agreed that he might be wrong.
In fact, it''s not just Leo. Anyone who wasn''t present earlier is having a hard time believing the story.
Well, I cannot exactly me them, to be honest. I still am finding it hard to believe what happened earlier even though I watched it with my own naked eyes.
But damn...
I understand that it was magic. But for a single person to just simply raise their hand and obliterate such devastatingly huge and raging fire seems too insane to be true.
I have never seen such powerful magic being done before. Even on the television...
But who can even perform such magic singlehandedly?
Hahaha... I cannot believe it, I am actually grateful Maya threw me out of the house, or how else would I have witnessed such a thing?
"Anyway..."
Suddenly, Ryan turns and grabs Leo''s cor, before starting to manhandle him roughly...
"Tell me! What was that "morning surprise" you refused to tell me about, huh? And why are you looking at me so smugly like you have just bested me in a race or something?" he asks angrily.
It looks like Ryan got really affected by the fact that Leo hid something from him.
Well, Leo doesn''t seem to mind the shaking much. In fact, he actually starts tough while looking at me and Ryan pathetically.
"Hahaha... Oh, it is exactly what you say. I have bested you both in a race. And I was just simply reaping the reward when you called earlier..." Leo answers smugly.
"You... You bastard! I don''t remember ever losing to you in a race!" Ryan says, his anger increasing.
"Oh, it was not your typical race..."
Leo''s voice suddenly gains extra smugness.
"... it was the race to see who loses their virg"
"Everyone! Please settle down!"
Suddenly, a loud voice enters my ears, drowning whatever Leo was telling us...
I turn around instantly and see Principal Winde addressing us all from the stage.
When did he get there?
"Now, I am sure you all heard about the unfortunate incident today but there is nothing to fret as no one was injured...
"Everyone seated? Good. Now, it is a very important day for all of you as today, you are going to take your first step into the world of magic. So, I won''t waste much of your time but before we distribute the core stone and exin other things, I would like you all to meet someone special..." Principal Winde says.
"Where are the princesses!?" Someone from the crowd yells, to which, principal Winde just simply chuckles.
"They will be arriving in a few minutes. Though I would like you all to meet another guest ours right now! So, please apud and wee, the representative of Beastkins!" He says excitedly while staring to p as hard as he can.
Everyone else, including myself, follows his lead and start pping... almost.
The auditorium instantly quiets down as if someone has turned off a switch when the said guest in question enters the stage.
Damn... It is the same cloaked person from earlier...
Everyone stares in wonder and surprise as the hooded figure makes its way to the center of the stage. Though instead of shaking hands with the principal or sitting behind him, the figure just stands there facing all of us here directly...
*BA-DUMP*
Suddenly, a rumble went through the whole auditorium.
*BA-DUMP*
Another rumble went through. Though this time, it feels as if the whole auditorium actually shook for a second. Everyone is close to panicking now.
*BA-DUMP*
With the third and the strongest rumble yet, the cloak and hood of the person disintegrate into thin air...
And the whole auditorium gasps in shock.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
I forgot to mention this in yesterday''s post but the "Third Day" of Jacob''s holiday''s will be covered in side chapters.
See Aria''s character photo on my discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 10 advance Chapters on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 57: The Beastkin Representative
Chapter 57: The Beastkin Representative
The clothes disintegrate and the figure of a tremendously beautiful woman emerges from within.
Her neck-length hairs are straight and are pure white in color. Her sea-blue eyes are big and have depth to them. In fact, they look even more wonderful along with her heavily lidded eyshes. Her face also contains sharp, defined and slightly wild features,plimented by her wlessly smooth and white skin.
Because of her rather small blue-colored blouse, the deep cleavage of her amazingly huge and bountiful tits ispletely visible. Fortunately, it even fails to properly cover her smooth and t stomach, showing her white skin and cute navel to all.
Matching with her blouse, her skirt is also blue in color and simrly short, revealing her plump white thighpletely and making it easier to trace the curviness of her juicy ass.
But sadly, no one present in the auditorium is focusing on her tits or ass, neither her beautiful face or striking eyes.... including myself.
All of us are transfixed at the waving nine tails behind her back and the fox-like ears protruding on her head, both of which are covered with pure white fur simr to the color of her hairs and are also strangely glowing with white light.
Slowly, while looking at all of us with an unreadable face, the woman raises her fist in the air...
I can actually feel the tense atmosphere of the auditorium inside my skin, as everyone fearfully looks at her raised hand.
Suddenly, two fingers shot up from her fist, making everyone flinch, and a wide grin appears on the woman''s face, showing her slightly elongated and extremely sharp canines.
"Yo, humans! I am the great white fox, Naomi! Nice to see you all again!" she shouts cheerfully.
.........
There is pin-drop silence in the auditorium.
"Ara? Did I make some mistake?" Naomi says wonderingly.
"Oh! It must be my entry! It was too boring, right? Wait a second!" she says, again turning excited.
The next instant, she clicks her fingers and every single light in the auditorium goes off... and darkness fell.
Wasn''t she glowing just now? Why can''t I
*BA-DUMP*
Just a secondter, another great rumble went through the auditorium, shaking everyone, and a bright light erupts from the stage.
After being momentarily blinded, as my eyes start to focus again, I see the figure of Naomi standing there with her arms folded and a smug look on her face.
Somehow, her tails are greatly expanded and are now almost twice the size of a normal person. And also, instead of just randomly being here and there like before, the tails have majestically arranged themselves into a circr concave fashion.
They are also glowing way stronger than before and are giving off heat which I can feel even sitting at the back of the auditorium.
"Okay, now, what do all of you say? Impressive, right?" she says smugly.
"Then, let''s start again, shall we? I am Naomi, the great white fox! Nice to see you all again, humans!" she shouts.
.......
No response.
"Okay, now I am angry. Is it really about my entrance or you all actually don''t know who I am!?" she asks exasperatedly.
*CLAP*
Suddenly, a single p resounds in the room and instantly after, the lights return.
Standing behind Naomi is Principal Winde with a light smile on his face, clearly indicating that he is the one who turned on the lights.
"I think, Miss Naomi, that everyone is a little too speechless to appreciate your spectacle," He says calmly.
"Ehh? What? Speechless?" She asks, confused.
It is as principal Winde says. It is not because no one knows who Naomi is, that we are silent. It''s because we know a bit too well about her...
Naomi, also known as the great white fox, is considered to be one of the ten most powerful magical beings on the. No one exactly knows on what level she is in her system, but it is, for sure, very high.
In fact, in the beastkin countries, especially among the fox ns, she is revered as their goddess.
And not just the beastkins, even we, humans, read about her at some point in our studies. Though mostly because of her great contribution in the previous world wars and stuff.
Personally saying, I have even watched many documentaries on her (Though I agree, it''s mostly to ogle at her tits).
But damn... This is the first time I have seen magic of this scale live. It was really fucking amazing. Enough to make even me look away from her milky tits.
Though still, unlike most of the people present here, half of the reason for me being speechless was not just the magic but also her bombshell figure.
"Yes, I am sure that is the case, miss Naomi. You know, no one present here has ever seen a magical performance like that before, especially live. So, we all got a little overwhelmed," Principal Winde says, continuing his smile.
"Fufufu... I guess you are right. Then, I guess I don''t need to remain in this form anymore!" Naomi says happily.
And the next moment, the bright glow of her body starts to lessen. Her tails also start to shrink back.
And just when I thought that she has returned to her normal form, one by one, her tails start to shrink even further till they vanishpletely and finally, only a single one remains.
What the actual fuck!?
This is the first time I am seeing her with a single tail! In all the photos and videos, she was with nine tails!
After Naomi is done, principal Winde respectfully gestures her to sit on the chairs ced behind the lectern, to which she happily obliged.
Then, he starts to speak again...
"I am really grateful to Miss Naomi foring here in our school, agreeing to teach her exceptional skills and also grant her valuable experience in the field of magic to you all. You all should consider yourselves really lucky that the great white fox will teach you, even if it''s for a month.
"Now, as some of you were asking, the princesses are here as well..." he announces.
And the next moment, Ilyrana, Leena, and Zakira enters the stage along with their bodyguards. And after waving at us who are apuding for them, they settle down on the chairs next to Naomi as well.
Damn, I thought that for once, even the princess will be really excited to see Naomi being here, but all of them look mostly unperturbed by her. They are not even trying to make small talks.
Only Zakira is looking a little uneasy.
Suddenly, our eyes meet and after giving me a little nod, she looks at Naomi meaningfully and then back at me again. She repeats this once more before looking away in another direction so that it doesn''t look much suspicious.
I know what she is trying to say, or rather, what she is trying to remind me of...
Beware of the leader of the beastkin representatives...
She told me that day.
And it''s not like I have forgotten about it. But even though I know how scarily powerful Naomi is, something about her personality is keeping me from being really intimidated.
"Now, that everyone is here and settled, I am not going to keep you all waiting any longer for the thing you are the most excited about," Principal Winde again starts to speak...
"Okay, so, we will be calling you all here on the stage and give you your own Core Stone. After that, we will also be exining how to use so please be...."
Principal Winde''s voice gets drowned by the cheers and apuds from the students. Everyone is too excited to contain themselves anymore.
Damn... It will be really nice to have a Core Stone. We have studied so much about it as well...
[Listen...]
Oh, you are back again? Anyway, listen to what?
[Don''t take that Stone...]
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Naomi''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 58: The Core Stone
Chapter 58: The Core Stone
[Don''t take that stone...]
Stone? What, the core stone? Why?
[Just don''t take it...]
Okay, stop bullshitting with me, alright? I am going to take it.
[I am serious! You cannot take the stone, buddy!]
And why is that!?
[...]
Tell me.
[Oh, tell me this first, do you remember Reba''s pussy? It must have felt really good, right? And La''s? Both are top-notch, right?]
Obviously, they are...
[Though it''s a pity that your cock is so small that you cannot even enjoy them properly. How about you buy some more skills?]
You are again insulting my penis!? I will fucking
....
You are changing the topic! You always do this and try to get away from telling me things! I am not falling for it again. Tell me or I will take the stone.
[...]
.....
[.....]
...
[... Fine. I will tell you. And to be honest, it''s not like I don''t want to, but just so you know, if you mention anything about what I am going to tell you to anyone, even identally, the consequences will be bad. You see, sometimes it''s just better to remain oblivious to things. Do you really want to know?]
Yes.
[Sigh... very well. Can you at least promise me that you will try your best to not slip out anything?]
Well, I promise I will try...
[Sigh... I guess this is fine for now. Well, first, let me tell you that as a system of the same origin, I can trace the energy those core stones are emanating right now. In fact, I am even reading their signatures. And if there is one thing that I am sure of, is that all those stones are corrupted.]
Corrupted? What!?
[Yeah. You see, core stones are really delicate in nature and they also contain a huge amount of magical power in them. And together, both of these factors make the Core stones extremely unstable.]
[Wait a second, can you see how the stones are contained?]
Oh, yeah, they are showing the stones...
Currently, on big pulling carts, numerous core stones are being delivered on the stage. Each and every one of them is encased in a ss box, giving full visibility of what''s inside them.
Aren''t those... bands?
[Yup, they are. And you see that yellow shining thing in the middle? That''s the core stone.]
Those are the stones? They are smaller than I thought...
[Just like your cock... fufufu, kidding. They are small but are packed with tremendous magical energy so basically, size doesn''t matter... at least in this case, fufufu.]
You mother fucking...
[Ahem, anyway, back to the topic. It is clear through the signature of magic these core stones are emanating out, that they are stabilized very poorly... or, I should say, hastily.]
Hastily? What do you mean by that?
[Nothing much. I just think that while the humans might have found out a way to stabilize core stone, this particr batch of stones was probably done so fast and recklessly that most of the stones got corrupt. And even if some of them were done right, being together with the corrupted ones have converted them as well.]
But why the fuck were they in a hurry to stabilize them, huh?
[You don''t get it? Really? This whole tournament is a hurried thing, buddy. Obviously, the core stones are going to be as well.]
True... Anyway, shouldn''t we do something about this then?
Maybe I should tell someone that the stones are corrupt. They might rece them?
[Sigh... That''s why I wasn''t telling you, buddy. Don''t you think it''s a bit weird that a 17-year-old person with no past experience with magic suddenly turns up saying that he has observed magical corruption in the core stones? Just so you know, only people with a considerable level in their system can do this...]
Eh? So, we cannot do anything?
[Us? Right now? No, we cannot do anything. Well, except not using the stones ourselves...]
What about Leo and Ryan, huh? And Maya? I cannot let them all use the core stones!!!
[Calm down, buddy. Those stones are going not going to instantly do something bad to them. By corrupt, I mean that the amount of magical power they let out fluctuates drastically. While this is not entirely safe, immediate action is also not required. At least not for others...]
Not for others? What do you mean by that?
[I mean, that you specifically cannot use these stones as you are in level two. Your body can ess and produce magic on its own without the stone. But if you do use an unstable Core stone, your internal magical links may disruptpletely.]
Holy fuck... Then what should I do? Refuse to take the stone?
[Well, I guess you can take it. But don''t even think about using it. Anyway, I need to urgently go now but I will returnter today when they will to teach you to actually use magic...]
Hey, wait, tell me where you are disappearing to these days!? Hey!
[Sigh... Well, I might as well take a few more seconds and tell you about that as well. So, haven''t you wondered where the ck system has been these past few days?]
The ck system!?
Yes! You told me that it wille and give me missions but it still hasn''t shown up yet!
[Oh, believe me, the ck system has been trying really hard to overtake. It''s just that I am constantly keeping it at bay somehow. And that''s why I am so busy these days...]
Keeping it at bay, but why? Didn''t you say that I should experiment with the glitched system to fix it? How am I supposed to do that if you won''t even let it take over?
[Tsk... Think about it yourself. Do you really think ck system should be there when you were settling affairs with La and Reba? Think about what it asked you to dost time, and then answer...]
.... no. You are right.
[See? I was working so hard just so that you don''t fuck up with harem girls, but fuck them up!]
Oh... I cannot believe I am going to say this, but thanks, I guess.
[Just fuck enough busty babes and I will consider myself thanked. And anyway, I cannot hold for much longer. If you are lucky, you might get today off as well.]
Fucking hell!? Just today!?
[Don''t be surprised, buddy. It''s the best I can do. Anyway, I am going. See youter!]
__________
"Why... Why the fuck are you doing this to me, God!? Can''t I enjoy something just for once in my life!?" Leo says while sobbing hard.
As of right now in the auditorium, everyone has gotten their core stone bands and are settled back into their seats, including myself.
The process of distributing the core stones was nothing special. They just asked us to sign some agreement; stating that we are allowing them to magically ce the CS band (short form for "core stone band") on our hands for a specific period of time.
Then, the elf and vampire magicians along with Naomi started attaching the bands by calling all of us to the stage one by one.
Though I also didn''t fail to notice that Naomi looked a little strange. I even saw her engaging in, what looked like a heated argument, with Principal Winde.
"So... So many times, I tried..." Leo sobs again.
Damn... Finally, Leo''s smug face has broken. Though I am still a little confused as to why.
Well, talking about what happened a little before...
Distribution of the CS bands was taking a considerable amount of time, so, everyone was leisurely talking to each other, including the three of us.
Suddenly, during our conversation, Leo turned extremely smug again and started telling me and Ryan about "something" which he was clearly dying to tell us for a long time... only to be interrupted by Ryan''s name being called from the stage in the middle of his sentence.
After Ryan returned, a frustrated yet smug-filled Leo again started telling us about that "something"... only to be interrupted again by my name being called this time.
When I return with my CS band, Leo was extremely furious with what''s happening, but still, he somehow managed to regain his smugness and confidence and started telling about that "something" for the third time... only to be interrupted yet again, by his own name being called.
He literally just came back crying and is refusing to tell us anything anymore...
"I just... Hate everyone..." Leo sobs.
"It''s okay buddy, you can tell us now, whatever it is that you want to tell us. All of us are already called to the stage. No one will disturb you anymore," Ryan says consolingly.
"R-Really?" Leo asks with traces of hope again appearing in his eyes.
"Yup, be fast and tell us now," I answer.
Leo gives me and Ryan a nod and after taking a big breath, he opens his mouth to speak again...
"As I told you both, I am way ahead of both of you in the race of"
"Yeah, yeah, you have said this three times already. What''s next!?" Ryan asks impatiently.
"Shut the fuck up, bitch! Let me speak for once!" Leo shouts angrily.
Tears are again forming in his eyes.
"O-Okay, say what you want..." Ryan says, shrinking back.
Leo takes another big breath.
"Guys, I have a girl"
"Students!"
Suddenly, principal Winde''s loud voice enters my ear, drowning whatever Leo is saying.
"The Core stones are given to all of you now. And I know you all cannot wait to try out magic with it, but please bear with me for a little longer.
"In just a few moments, I will be exining to you all about the uing mixed race magical tournament, but first...."
A bright smile form on principal Winde''s face.
"Let''s wee our guests and your new fellow students the other races who have finally arrived!"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Naomi''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 59: Students From Other Races
Chapter 59: Students From Other Races
"First, let''s wee our guests from the kingdom of white elves!" Principal Winds announces while pping his hands.
Suddenly, the huge door of the auditorium opens up and a group of white elves enters inside.
"Woah..." I leak out a voice in awe.
And I am not the only one, everyone present in the auditorium is leaking out voices of wonderment seeing the white elves.
All of them are really beautiful with exceptionally fair skin, blond or silvery blond hairs, pointy and elongated ears, tall physique, and strict posture.
They are wearing white robe-like dresses that looks light, flowy and elegant. I can tell just from a single look that these are formal dresses, not casual.
But it''s not just their clothes or how beautiful they look, there is also a powerful aura around them, clearly showing the superiority of the race.
Hmm... I cannot properly count their number from this far away, but they are not as many as I was expecting. And also, the number of males and females seems to be around the same as well.
While looking totally unperturbed by our heavy apuse, the white elves reach closer to the stage and bow down to princess Ilyrana sitting up there.
And after she raises her hand in recognition, all of them make their way to the seats reserved for the students of other races and gracefully sit down there.
"All settled? Very well. Next, let''s wee our guests from the kingdom of Dark elves!" Principal Winde says while continuing to pping.
This time, a group of dark elves enter the auditorium through the main door, also showering in an enthusiastic apud from everyone.
With smooth choctey brown skin, simrly elongated ears and straight posture, their beauty is on par with the white elves.
Their formal dresses are dark brown in color in contrast with the white elves and seem rather heavy in appearance. Unlike the elegance of white elves, the dark elves have a little wildness in how they look and hold themselves.
Hmm, their number looks the same as the white elves. And they are equally divided into males and females as well... weird.
Reaching closer to the stage, the dark elves bow down to Princess Leena and move to the reserved seats after being addressed by her.
"Now, we will be weing our guests from the vampire kingdom!" Principal Winde says.
This time, the apud from the audience is considerably less and well, the vampires entering through the front door don''t seem to mind it much.
Their skin is extremely pale, eyes are sharp and blood-red, and their presence itself seems to make the temperature of the auditorium to drop down a few Celsius.
Men are wearing long coats and women are wearing knee-length dresses, all jet ck in color.
And though their number is rtively less than the elves, the ratio of men and women remains the same, i.e., 1:1.
Hmm... All of them look so bored. As if they would like to be anywhere other than here wait...
Suddenly, all the women in the vampire group stop on their tracks. Their bored expressions change into a fierce one and they even bare their fang.
And everyone in the auditorium quits down in fear of their extreme blood lust...
Shit!!!
Zakira told me that my blood is really delicious for a vampire. And as vampires drink blood from only the opposite sex, my blood only attracts women.
Fuck! I will surely die if these many vampire women attack at once. Well, not that I will survive if only a single one attacks but still...
Only one way left for me right now.
Desperately, I look at Zakira for any sort of help...
Eh?
She is looking totally at ease as if nothing is happening, at least not enough for her to care.
What the fuck!?
Is it of no concert to Zakira if her master dies!?
Fuck it!
Slowly, I look back at the group of vampire women, dreading to find them looking back at me with their red eyes...
Wait, what!? None of them are looking back at me!
Their gaze is just quickly roaming around the auditorium as if trying to find something. Well, a few of them do look in my direction but not for long.
Is it that... they are not after my blood?
Hmm... I don''t think that''s the case though. What else could be the reason for their change? It is exactly simr to how Zakira was earlier.
Maybe it''s rted to the blood bond. With how calm Zakira is looking, I guess she really is hiding some information from me.
Well, I will see to itter...
After a few more seconds of looking around, the female vampires seem to give up and continue to walk towards the stage exasperatedly. They do not even wait to bow down to Zakira along with the male vampires and continue their way to the seat.
Damn... They are still scanning around the auditorium desperately.
I unconsciously shrink back into my seat.
"Well, that was quite a show. Anyway, let''s wee our final guests for today, shall we? The beastkins!" Principal Winde says loudly.
Again, among loud apuse, the beastkins enter the auditorium.
They are an unorganized bunch with a mix of people from different beastkin ns. A few of them whom I recognize from television includes people from tiger n, bear n, fox n, cat n, dog n, and a few more.
Their number is way more than even the elves and vampiresbined. Well, seeing that the beastkin poption is second only to humans among all the system-dependent countries, it''s not much of a surprise.
But man, having the beastkine at the end is kind of anticlimactic...
All of them are in casual clothes. Some are talking among themselves and some are even waving back at us. They are so unlike the mysterious and dangerous looking people from elves and vampires...
Suddenly, the beastkins notice Naomi sitting on the stage and the next moment, all of them run towards her at full speed.
Some of them start calling out her name in reverence, some sps their hands together as if praying. A guy from fox n eveny down on the floor and start rolling around...
What are fuck are you doing, idiot!?
Then, I look at the stage...
*Sigh*
Naomi is waving back at the beastkins with equal enthusiasm like she is some idol meeting with her fans. She is even doing victory signs and twirling around.
After 10 whole damned minutes, beastkins finally leave for their seats and settle down while continuing to chat with each other excitedly.
"Hey, did you saw that?"
Suddenly, Ryan whispers to me.
"Saw what?"
"There was a cloaked and hooded person among the beastkins, same as Miss Noami. Though the cloak was blue in color instead of white..." He says.
"Where is it now?" I ask curiously.
"Well, I lost sight of it when they all ran. Cannot find it anymore..." he answers.
Another cloaked person, huh?
Don''t tell me... is it the
"Again, I would like to give my warmest wee to all of you and hope that you will make many new friends from among us, and have a wonderful time together with them," Principal Winde says while addressing the new students.
"Now, without wasting any more time in introductions, I will give you the details about the uing mixed race magical tournament.
"This tournament is basically divided into two parts, individual and team. In both the categories, there will be various types ofpetitions allowing us to test your skills, strength, and endurance in magic. The list of thesepetitions and their details will be provided to you all next week.
"Now, as you all might have guessed already, we cannot have these many students to participate in the tournament, or we will have to continue it for a year or two to find our winner.
"So, from each race, i.e., white elves, ck elves, vampires, beastkin, and humans, only 20 individuals will be selected to participate in the main individual and the team tournament.
"Of course, as I have mentioned earlier, one of the major reason behind this tournament is to have all of our human students learn to use magic as well, so, for now, some temporary teams will be made where the guest students from other races will teach you all the basics of magic in the guidance of experienced individuals like Miss Naomi.
"Now,ing back to the topic of the main tournament, you all might be wondering that how are we going to select the 20 individuals who will actually participate, right?
"Well, over the course of next 30 days, in which the humans will learn magic and the students of the other races will teach and practice it, the judges of the tournament will be observing your skills through test duels, individual hard work, and mainly, your progress.
"And based on the final scores they give you"
"Sir!"
Suddenly, a girl''s voice resounds in the auditorium cutting in between Principal Winde.
I look ahead and to my horror, see Aria standing up from her seat with her hand raised high in the air.
What the fuck are you doing!? Let him finish! Sit down!
"Yes, Miss Woods?" Principal Winde simply asks.
"I just want to ask, are we going topete against the students from the other races? Especially in the individual category tournament?" She asks politely.
"Yes, anything else?" he answers.
"And, sir, how do you think we are going to do that, seeing that they all have years'' worth of experience in using magic and we are only beginners!? Aren''t we going to lose anyway? And using magic isn''t exactly safe either. Especially whenpeting in a tournament like this. There are chances of critical injury and even death. Why should we risk it?" Aria asks, failing to keep the usation from her voice.
She is... Right.
In the excitement of learning and using magic for the first time, none of us considered this except Aria. And not just me, other students in the auditorium also make noises of approval to her words.
"..."
And it looks like Principal Winde has no answer to give.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Naomi''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 60: Winde Answers
Chapter 60: Winde Answers
Principal Winde continues to look at us without saying anything and with each passing second, the buzzing noise inside the auditorium increases in volume.
People are whispering to each other about what Aria just asked and it seems like most of them have simr questions in their mind.
"Though I don''t like that Aria much, I have to agree that she''s got a point..." Ryan says seriously.
"True... even though I would like nothing more than to use magic, I don''t want to end up dying because of it..." Leo also agrees while wiping his tears.
Wait, you were crying all along!?
For another whole minute, Principal Winde does not speak. Seeing him like this, a few mischievous students start to hoot and repeat what Aria said in a rather audible volume, clearly wanting to make him nervous.
"Everyone, quiet down..."
Suddenly, principal Winde says in a surprisingly calm yet strong voice.
You can tell that there is some sort of magic in his voice because its effect is immediate. The buzzing dies instantly and along with the hooting.
"Please do not be mistaken to think that I cannot answer Miss Aria''s question. I simply chose not to answer it as I wanted to know how many of you share her thoughts. And well, I got my answer: Many," he says with a smile.
"Now, allow me to clear away all your doubts. First of all, as Miss Aria asked, why do we want you to participate in the main tournament knowing that the chances of a human actually winning it is almost negligible?
"The answer to this is simple, but let me ask you all a few questions myself before I give it to you...
"Why do you all think we want you to learn magic? Just for the sake of it? Our government is spending so much money on the extraction of Core Stones and their research? Is it because we want you to y with them and have fun using magic!?" Principal Winde asks coldly.
He stops speaking for a few seconds, letting his words sink in our minds.
"No, not at all... We want you all to learn magic to strengthen yourself. And to strengthen our country. We want you all to be our future assets. And don''t misinterpret, I am not telling you all to learn magic for the purpose of joining the military or something. There are many uses of magic in various other fields of work. In fact, it can y an important role in your daily even in your daily life as well.
"Believe me, this tournament is not just about winning or losing, especially to us humans. It is about reaching a goal. A goal to be the best magician among your peers by being selected as a participant.
"And as you all know; this is the first time when a magical tournament like this is being conducted, where people from the four biggest system dependent countries are going to participate. Just from being selected as a participant, your name will go down in history.
"I can tell you all about a few more merits of being entering this tournament, but let me address another big issue raised by Miss Aria. She mentioned the risks of participants ending up being seriously injured or even dead, if they use magic against more experienced people during thepetition.
"Well, let me assure you all, your safety is the most prioritized and important thing to us. Miss Naomi has personally taken care of all the magical safety measures. But just for extra safety, we will also be cing a team of highly skilled magicians on site who will be on standby during the tournament takes ce, taking care of any mishaps.
"Now, if anyone has any more concerns about the safety of this tournament, speak now," Principal Winde asks while looking at all of us.
No one says anything.
Well, the merits of entering the tournament are still shit, ording to me, at least. I mean, does it even matter if my name will go down in history as the participant who lost in his every match?
But well, the main concerning thing for everyone else was the safety-rted issues. And if Naomi, the great white fox, herself is going to take care of it, I don''t think there is no need for anyone to worry...
Principal Winde waits for a few more seconds for us to ce any more objections before continuing to speak again...
"Now, in these safe conditions, you will get a chance to test the magical skills you will acquire in the next 30 days. That too, against the ones who are going to teach you. Just take a second and think about how much growth you can have through this," He says in a rather excited tone.
Yeah, wow. Sounds so exciting... Meh...
"But... we also know that this much is not enough to give everyone incentive to work hard for the tournament... So, this calls for yet another announcement.
"Apart from the prize money awarded to the winners of both team and individual tournaments, all the selected participants will also be rewarded with 5,000 Yeux, along with a certificate to authenticate your participation," Principal Winde announces.
What the fuck!!?? Five freaking thousand Yeux!!?? Is he serious!!?? You should have said this from the start!!!
I collected that much by saving for fucking years!! And I can earn that much again by just being selected in this tournament!?
Fuck yeah!!!
"Okay guys, It''s final. I am entering this tournament no matter what..." Ryan says while shrugging.
"I will enter as well!" Leo says.
"But if anyone is getting selected, it is me! With those 5,000 Yeux, I will buy so many gifts for my girl"
Leo''s voice again gets drowned in the excited chatter of students sitting around us.
Well, only an idiot wouldn''t want to win 5,000 Yeux. And because 20 people are going to be selected from humans, everyone''s hopes are also high.
"So, anyone else wants to ask any questions? Miss Aria?" Principal Winde asks.
No one says anything. And even though looking a little bit uncertain, Aria also sits down.
"Good. Now, as I was saying earlier, you will be selected for this tournament ording to the scores you will get by the end of one month. So, I hope you all will give your best at learning magic in this time period.
"That''s all what I have to say. Now then, I request you to go to your sses and wait a little. The new students will join you all as soon as their allotment is done..." Principal Winde says before turning off the microphone.
__________________
"I say, we share the money if one of us gets selected..." Leo says while nodding to himself.
"Why!? You keep going on about sharing the money but it makes no sense! Why should we do it!?" Ryan asks exasperatedly.
"But this way, we all get some money, right?" Leo says as if exining an intelligent n.
"Haaa~ you really are the greatest idiot I have ever met..." Ryan says with a sigh.
Right now, we are sitting in our ssroom and waiting for our teacher and the new students toe. Like Ryan and Leo, everyone else is also continuing their conversation about the tournament excitedly.
*Sigh*
I lost a lot of my money on the brothel that day. It will be nice if I somehow get selected...
"Come on, I need that money more than both of you..." Leo finally says desperately.
"Yeah, and why the fuck is that!?" Ryan asks angrily.
"Haa~ Because I have a girl"
Suddenly, the door opens up... and an ethereal beauty enters our ssroom.
"Princess... Leena..." Ryan mutters in awe.
What the...
Is this for real!? The Dark Elf princess is allotted in our ss!?
Though she is not the only one, 9 more people enter the room after her as well. A male Dark elf, 2 white elves (male and female), 2 vampires (females), and 4 Beastkins (2 males and 2 females).
Hmm... I know the ns of the bestkins. The first male looks like he is from
Suddenly, pink light bursts in front of my eyes.
[Buddy...]
You are back? Good timing. See! The Dark Elf princess is going to study
[Sorry... I failed to buy time...]
Wait, what?
The next moment, the pink light starts to slowly change into a pure ck miasma, like something is corrupting it. And within a couple of seconds, not even a trace for the pink light remains...
{A little change of ns, master. I will be helping you learn magic now...}
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Naomi''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 61: Return
Chapter 61: Return
{A little change of ns, master. I will be helping you learn magic now}
Holy shit!!! No, not you again!
{I am sorry to hear that you are not much pleased to see me, master. But there is nothing to worry about. I will be clearing all your misunderstanding after a few more minutes.}
What!? After a few more minutes!? Why not now, huh!? You need time to think of a n!? Maybe, this time on how to make me **** Reba!?
{No, master. It''s simply because something is going on in your ss and I would prefer it if you to see through it first.}
You
"Hello, everyone."
Suddenly, a sweet voice enters my ears and the ck miasma in front of my eyes vanishes. Standing on the teacher''s podium is no one other than Princess Leena, looking at all of it with a slight smile on her face.
I look around myself and to my surprise, find that all the new students have settled themselves down on their respective seats already.
"Due tock of time, I couldn''t get a chance to address the school earlier in the auditorium, but I would like to at least say something to my new ssmates.
"First of all, I am delighted to be in this ss with you all. As someoneing from another country and being of a different race, I can understand their being some differences in view and opinion among us but, I hope that we all can get along and be friends with each other.
"And yes, I must inform you that I have been given the responsibility of monitoring all the magic practices which will happen in this ss together with your ss teacher. And I am really looking forward to it!
"As the one being overlooking this ss, my goal is to have all the 20 human selections from this ss at the end of the month and I hope that you all will work hard with me to reach this goal. I would also like to request the Vampire and Beastkin students to train hard and get selected in the top 20 of their races as well.
"Now, we will start with our first lesson of magic as soon as your ss teacher arrives. Thank you very much for listening to me," Leena finishes with a little bow and moves to her seat in the front row.
Fuck... This is one of the rare incidences when I regret being a backbencher.
But well, it seems like princess Leena is really passionate about having us all selected for the tournament. And she wants to work hard with as well. I was not expecting the sole princess of the Dark Elf kingdom to have such a nice nature.
Anyway, let''s get back to that asshole system.
Hey, ck syste
"Psss... Jacob!"
Ryan, who is sitting beside me suddenly calls me out.
"What!?" I ask exasperatedly.
"I cannot believe this weird one is in our ss. Those clothes are so suspicious..." he says in a fearful tone.
What the fuck!?
"See, first of all, she looks really beautiful in those clothes, okay? And how can you call her weird!? A busty babe like her can never be weird! I rmend you look at the mirror if you want to see a weird person!" I say angrily.
"Who the fuck do you think I am talking about?" Ryan asks, confused.
"Princess Leena, of course," I answer.
"Eh? No, idiot! I was talking about that," Ryan says while pointing forward.
What the...
Sitting on the farthest seat of the middle row is a cloaked and hooded figure.
"See? Blue cloak. It is the one I saw in the auditorium before..." Ryan says.
Damn... That really is suspicious. Especially after what happened in the morning.
"Hey, Leo, you seeing that person?" I ask Leo who is sitting on my other side.
No replyes.
"Leo?" I ask again while tapping his shoulder.
Again, no reply.
I look at his face.
Shit...
His eyes are hollow and are looking forward as if staring into the depths of an endless void of darkness. There is also a really scary smile on his face which is characteristic of a man who has lost all the hope in his life.
N-Never mind. I don''t think I should say anything to him right now. This guy needs some alone time...
Slowly, I turn on my seat to face forward again.
Suddenly, ck miasma erupts in front of my eyes.
{Master.}
So, you are back, huh? Ready to clear all my "misunderstandings"?
{Of course. It is my duty to do so, master. And I am well aware of the reasons that are making you infuriated with me.}
Oh, at least you are aware. I should be happy about that, right?
Asshole...
{No, you shouldn''t be happy about it, master. But please, I request you to hear me out.}
Hmph... fine.
{Thank you, master. I know that the main reason for your anger is the incident with Miss La. So, I will start from there.}
{First of all, I would like to admit some of my wrongdoings. It is correct that my motive was for Miss La and your rtion to endpletely. And it is also true that I manipted master''s mind to follow through this motive}
You bastard! I knew you messed up with me! You really are the fucking worst!
{Please, master. Let me exin myself. I had my own reasons to do so.}
Yeah, why not? Give me your fucking reasons.
{Master, as I have already said when I first talked to you. My goal is simple. I want to increase your lifespan as much as I can while also making you really powerful.}
{But it is not possible if you tie yourself down to a single woman, master. I would prefer you to sleep with numerous women for fun rather than getting into a serious monogamous rtionship and settle down. It might sound tempting to many but this kind of rtionship will only result in premature death for you.}
{For this reason, I tried to make Miss La hate you and hoped that you will drop the idea of pursuing her. But well, master is master. And master is always way ahead of me.}
{After I was gone, not only did you conquered Miss La, but you also made her agree for polygamy which is the best possible scenario of all. After this incident, I really regretted not believing in you more, master. I should have left all the important things to you...}
Hmph... Even for a second if I believe that your intentions were good, why didn''t you just tell me these things earlier?
There was no need for taking things to the extreme!
{As I said, master, I regret my actions. I believed that you wouldn''t be able to muster the strength to leave someone so dear to you, even if it costs you your life. But well, as we saw, I was clearly in the wrong. You protected your rtionship and your life, both.}
{But still, master. As a sign of my loyalty, I wish to correct all my mistakes. I will start by telling you about another thing I have lied to you about.}
Another lie!?
{Yes, master. It''s about the mission section in your system. I told you that I have no control when these missions appear and what tasks they ask you to perform. But that''s not true...}
What!?
{Yes, while I don''t have full control over them, I can give these missions a general direction and also decide when they appear.}
The fuck...
So, you nned all the things that day beforehand?
{Yes, master. I did. And I apologize for that again. No, instead of apologizing, I will prove to you that I only have your best interests in mind through my future actions. In fact, my new goals for you are set and ready to be achieved, master.}
New goals!? I don''t like the sound of that...
{The thing that should be highly prioritized right now is having the system glitch fixed. Fortunately, this can be achieved by doing missions and I will be providing many of them to you in the single months'' time we have.}
{Next, I request you to focus on doing the level specific methods and earning points through them, so that we can buy the skills as fast as possible and be stronger. Especially that level 5 skill. It will surely be really useful for us.}
{And finally, master, I want you to learn magic as much as you can so that we can win the mixed race magical tournament. Of course, I will be helping you with everything so, there is nothing to worry.}
Wait, wait, wait. What the fuck are you saying!?
Win the tournament!? That''s impossible for a noob like me. In fact, any human...
{It is not impossible, master. At least not for you. Actually, I have a very simple, yet effective n on how we are going to achieve not only this feat but all the other goals as well. Though I will need your cooperation, master. Are you willing to let me prove myself?}
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Naomi''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 62: Blacks Plan
Chapter 62: ck''s n
Are you... Are you sure that''s the only way?
{Yes, master. Given your system specifications and our current situation, I think that''s the only way we can achieve our goals. Obviously, I know that master must have a better n than mine. We can follow that as well.}
Ehh? Oh...
W-Well, I do. But I would like to try out your n first...
{As you wish master.}
B-But still, do I really have to do the tasks with my permanent women?
I don''t think any of them will exactly like it...
{I agree with you, master, but we have no choice but to somehow convince them.}
Damn...
{As I told you, master, the first part of my n is getting 18,500 points, which are necessary for you to buy all the skills. Though I would like to use only the second method which is getting a handjob in public as it gives you 5000 points, but to cure the glitch, using other methods is extremely necessary as well.}
{You will have to indulge in sexual activities with 4 different women and perform both the level-specific methods twice. Not just this, to test out the glitch more, you will have to do them equally with your permanent women and some temporary women as well.}
{In total, this will give you exactly 12,000 points. 10,000 from getting public handjob and 2000 from the spanking. The remaining 6,500 points will be earned through the missions I will give you. And once we buy the skills, it will be much easier for us to execute the other parts of my n.}
{Now, onest thing, master. I rmend you to go to the brothel again for getting temporary women, as it is the safest way. As for doing the tasks with you permanent women, I suggest getting a public handjob from Miss Reba and doing the act of spanking with Miss Zakira.}
{I am sorry to say but I don''t think Miss La is particrly suited}
Wait a second, Zakira is my permanent women!?
{Yes, master, she is. You can see it yourself...}
_________________
Partners:
1. Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
2. La White, 22 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
3. Zakira Vondrack, 121 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
Note: Temporary names will be removed from the list 24 hours after the sexual activity.
__________________
Wait, I know we had sex with each other but still, isn''t the condition for a woman to be added on my permanent list is for us to have mutual attraction as well!?
{It is, master. But I think this is because of the permanent Blood Bond formed between you and Miss Zakira.}
Damn...
Anyway, I guess I don''t have to worry much about one thing. I really doubted that La and Reba would agree to be spanked.
But I can indirectly order Zakira now. And well, no one deserves some hard spanking more than her...
Now the only problem is getting Reba to give me a handjob in a public ce.
{I am sure Miss Reba will agree as well, master. After all, she is in love with you.}
I know, but you said the same with La as well and that turned out to be your plot to ruin my rtionship with her.
I will ask Reba on my own.
{Sure master. But I will try my best to earn back your trust, master.}
Yeah, we will see...
{Anyway, this is the first part of my n, master. We will start working on it from today itself. Anyway, I will take leave now as someone ising. Though I wille back to guide when you will perform magic.}
{And again, thank you for letting me serve you, master.}
With this, the ck miasma in front of my eyes disappears.
Sigh...
I am reluctant to trust the ck system again because of what happened with La but I guess I will be fine if I remain cautious.
I look around myself and find that the ss is a little livelier than before.
Most of the beastkin students are freely talking to us humans like they are already our friends. Even Ryan is joking around with a guy from the dog n.
The Elves are not talking particrly talking to anyone but are simply replying to anyone who is asking them questions, including Leena herself.
The only ones who are not interacting with anyone at all are the vampires and the cloaked person from Beastkins.
Hmm... to be honest, I am really curious to see who is under that cloak now.
Anyway, I guess I should talk with some sexy beastkin girl as well. I think it will be better if me and Leo do it together. I can use him as my wingman.
"Hey, Leo"
I turn around to look at him again.
...never mind.
I guess I should just talk to the dog n guy Ryan is with and ask if he knows some hot chick...
*CREAK*
Suddenly, the door of the ssroom opens up and a woman walks in. Seeing her, everyone instantly returns to their seats and the ssroom bes silent.
She is a really beautiful woman and is giving off an air of maturity. Her stature is bigger than average. Her lustrous hairs are dark brown in color and are tired up in a bun. Her beautiful dark golden eyes are captivating and her smooth and fair skin is alluring.
Her figure is also really curvy with bountiful tits and a perfect ass. But what is making her figure even more irresistible is her outfit. It is so easy to trace her curves in her thigh fitting white shirt and a rather small navy blue colored skirt. The ck pantyhose she is wearingplete her sexy look by working as a cherry on top.
"Good morning, teacher."
Everyone says loudly.
"Good morning," she addresses us before putting down a small wooden box she is carrying on the teacher''s desk.
Yes, this beautiful woman is our ss teacher, Miss Laura Corrina. She is a 25-year-old woman and also one of my biggest crushes in school.
Though she might seem rather young for her post, but after Principal Winds, she has the highest system level in your school, which is level 2. Making her one of the rare magic users in our humanmunity.
"Hey, what do you think is in that box?" Ryan asks wonderingly.
"Dunno, but I doubt there will be free condoms," I answer.
"Hahaha... I don''t think so as well. And even if there were, it''s not like we have any use of them," Ryan says whileughing.
Sorry, brother, but to be honest, I can use a lot of them.
"Listen, everyone. All the sses are instructed to move to the school grounds as practicing magic in the ssroom can be dangerous," Miss Laura informs us.
"What the fuck!? Then why did they asked us to go to the ssroom? They could have us directly to the grounds..." Ryan says to me exasperatedly.
"But before we do that..." Miss Laura says while opening the wooden box.
"I would like you all to take these MCT Papers (Magical Compatibility Test papers) and submit them to me once you get your score. As the name suggests, this paper automatically checks howpatible you are with magic on a scale of 1 to 100. And all you need to do is touch it."
She says while moving her hand to take out a piece of MCT paper. The instant her finger touches it, a bright light erupts from the paper which settles down in less than a second.
Then, Miss Laura holds the paper up high and shows up its content.
______________________
Name: Laura Corrina
Magicalpatibility: 78%
_______________________
"We will need this data before we start your magical training to bring out the best results so please do this quickly."
While saying so, Miss Laura raises her hand and directs it towards the wooden box. The next instant, numerous small rectangr pieces of pure white paper shoot out of the box and starts flying towards all the human students in the ssroom.
One such paper flies to me as well and settles down on my desk.
Damn... For real? We all can exactly know ourpatibility with magic?
This is exciting...
"Okay then, I want you all to ce your finger on top of the paper," Miss Laura says.
Man, I hope I get a high score in this. Then I will be able to brag about something...
I ce my finger on top of the paper along with everyone else.
The next instant, a bright white light erupts from the MCT paper, blinding me.
Fuck! I forgot to close my eyes in excitement...
After a few more seconds, my vision finally returns and my eyes focus on the paper lying in front of me.
______________________
Name: Jacob
Magicalpatibility: ---
_______________________
What the....?
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Laura''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 63: Learning Basic Magic (Part-1)
Chapter 63: Learning Basic Magic (Part-1)
What the hell is this?
I rub my eyes and look at the MCT paper again carefully.
Damn
The same bank space in ce of mypatibility percentage greets me.
What is the meaning of this?
"Is everyone done? Okay then, I will be taking those papers back" Miss Laura says.
Suddenly, ck miasma erupts in front of my eyes.
{ce your hand on top of the paper! Quickly!}
Wait, what!? Why!?
{Please, we don''t have time, master!}
O-Okay
I ce my hand on top of the paper hastily.
The next instant, my palm begins to glow in a light blue color.
What the fuck!?
Don''t tell me is this magic!?
Suddenly, the MCT paper slips off from beneath my hand and the blue light also vanishes at the same instant.
I look up and see that all the MCT papers are again flying into the air and arranging themselves into the wooden box ced on the teacher''s table again.
Once the box is full again, Miss Laura ces her hand on top of the bundle and closes her eyes.
"Good. Very good. Almost everyone got a rather nice score," She says happily after a few seconds.
"Mam, is there any significance to these scores?" Aria suddenly asks while raising her hand.
"I mean, we will be using magic through the core stones, right? Will these scores affect out magic performance in any way?"
"Yes, it will," Miss Laura answers.
"Usually, these MCT papers are used to determine on which level a person will gain ess to magic. If a person is more than 75 percentpatible, he/she will ess magic at level 2. If a person is between 40 percent to 75 percentpatible, he/she will ess magic at level three. And anyone below that will gain ess to magic at level 4 or level 5.
"Now, as you all know, the same cannot be a basis for evaluation here, as all of you can ess magic through the core stones now. But the reason why we are still testing yourpatibility is because, through this method, we can find out to what extent you can use magic from the core stones.
"Morepatibility means that you can use magic for a longer period of time and the power of your spells will be stronger as well," Miss Laura exins.
"Damn I just got 52 percent," Ryan says exasperatedly.
"I-I got 67 percent" Leo says, finally returning from the dark abyss.
"The fuck!? You are 15 percent more than me!? Lucky bastard. And what percentage you got, Jacob?" Ryan asks while turning to me.
"Eh"
Damn What should I tell him?
"Okay, ss, silence!" Miss Lauren says loudly.
It looks like everyone else also started asking each other about their scores.
"I don''t want students with higherpatibility bullying those with lowerpatibility than them. So, I am banning you all from asking each other''s scores. Those who will break this rule will be punished, okay? So, please focus on your own scores," she says in a rather strict tone.
Everyone quiets down.
I think she is right. There are a few people I know who love nothing more than bullying others.
"Now, we are finished here. Please stand up from your seats and follow me to the grounds," Miss Laura says while picking up the wooden box.
"Fuck, I hope they haven''t started yet" I mutter while running towards the school grounds.
I took a detour to the washroom and was stuck in a line there.
Damn
Reaching the grounds, I see numerous students standing with their ss teachers and people from other races and are getting what seems like a lecture on something.
When I pass by a few of these groups, I can make out that they are learning how to use magic.
Fuck! This is important!
I start to run even more desperately, in search of my ss group.
Well, I might as well do something productive while I am looking for them.
Hey, ck system, you there?
{Yes, master.}
What did you do to my MCT paper?
{Oh, I just added a few numbers there, master.}
You added some numbers? Wait, why was it nk anyway?
{I am not perfectly aware of how that thing works master, so I cannot answer your question. Sorry.}
Ahh~ never mind then. But still, why did you do that? Maybe something was wrong with that paper?
{No, master. The paper was just fine. Though I do not know for sure why your percentage was not written on it but I think letting that paper seen by others could have resulted in a greater mess.}
I-I guess. Anyway, you will be helping me to learn
"GAAAH!"
Suddenly, something solid makes contact with my back and hits me strongly. The force is so great that my body lifts off in the air of a moment before falling down hard on the ground.
"Fuuuckk!" I cry out in pain.
"Ohoho Hear the voice of this pathetic worm."
Suddenly, a familiar voice speaks from behind me.
Shit
Slowly, I turn around and find a group of 10-12 guys standing behind me. The one who has spoken just now is standing at the front of them. He is a really good looking guy with a tall and athletic physique. His eyes are purple in color. His blond hairs are long and have a stylish windswept look to them.
"Fuck off, Alex" I say while slowly getting up.
Alex Kremer.
This rich son of a bitch is basically known to be the biggest delinquent in our school. Though he is in the same grade as me but fortunately, his section is different. His favorite pastime is to stroll around the school with his group of hoodlums and bully everyone in his sight.
And well, his favorite targets weaker people like me, Ryan, and Leo.
"Where are the other two monkeys?" he asks.
"Banging your mother" I say under my breath.
"What did you say, fucker!?" he says angrily while kicking me again.
"AAAGH!"
This time, his kicknds on my stomach and I fall down on the ground again while crying in pain.
"Such a pathetic loser What percentage did you get in those MCT papers anyway? Zero or negative?" he asks me whileughing.
His hoodlums alsough along with him.
"Better than yours" I cough out.
"Yeah, in your dreams, idiot. I got 85%patibility. It''s the highest in my ss" he says smugly.
Fuck
"Well, at least you got the Dark Elf princess to teach you. I got that vamp princess in my ss. Both are really hot. Let''s see which one of us fucks our princess first, shall we? The winner gets to keep both" He asks while making indecent gestures with his hand.
"Shut up, asshole" I say angrily.
"Oh, sorry. I forgot With how small your virgin cock is, you cannot even fuck a chick," Alex says while again bursting intoughter.
"You bastard!" I shout in a loud voice before getting up.
I will fucking kill this motherfucker.
Alex also readies himself in a fighting pose. There is a huge grin pasted upon his face.
"Jacob!"
Suddenly, a familiar voice calls me out.
I instinctively turn back and find Miss Laura standing behind me.
"I was looking for you all around the ground! Where were you?" she asks.
"I I went to the washroom. Emergency" I answer.
"Oh, well,e with me quickly. Leena has already started giving her lecture to the ss," she says urgently.
"Che Meet meter, monkey. I will beat the shit out of you then. Bring your idiot friends as well" Alex says in a low voice before turning around and moving away with his hoodlums.
Fuck you
As it turns out, my ss is actually really close by and I would have found them by myself if Alex wouldn''t have intercepted me.
But what are they doing?
Everyone is standing still and staring at the palm of their right hand with full concentration.
"Ahh It looks like Leena has finished exining the basics. Well, I think you should stand in the back and observe for a while. I will send one of the beastkins to exin everything to you in a few minutes," Miss Laura tells me before moving forwards where people of other races are standing.
After a couple of minutes of silence, Leena speaks again
"Please know that it is really difficult to do this in just the first day of training. In fact, I don''t expect any of you to be even slightly sessful. My main motive is for all of you to just feel how magic flows through your body," she says in a loud voice.
Damn It looks like they are already trying out magic.
Shit! I am missing out on cool stuff!
{Don''t worry, master. From what I can see, they are trying to form a fireball using the basic fire spell. I can easily teach you how to do it, if you want.}
Wait, you can teach me!?
{Yes, master. But you will have to do things a bit differently from those using the core stones to channel magic inside your body.}
Yeah, fine. Teach me.
{As you wish, master. First, I want you to open the palm of your hand and concentrate at the center of it.}
Basically, what everyone else is doing, right?
Okay, done.
{Now, I want you to imagine reaching in deep inside the core of your body and extracting out magic from within. After that, I want you to channel that magic through your body and lead it all the way towards the palm of your hand. Finally, I want you to imagine creating a small fireball there with the help of this magic.}
{I know It might seem a little confusing and difficult at first but after practicing for a while, you will have no problem, master.}
Oh, okay
Well, let''s fucking try this
For some reason, I imagine the core of my body to be inside my chest and that there is a bright blue light there which is my stored magic.
While increasing the concentration, I imagine that this blue light is traveling through my veins and arteries and flowing into the palm of my right hand.
Wait, should I just imagine fire here?
Hmm
"Fire" I say in a low voice.
Sigh didn''t work
The moment I thought to close my palm, a small blue spark runs on it out of nowhere and instantly after, a bright blue ball made of mes erupts into existence.
What the
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Laura''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 64: Learning Basic Magic (Part-2)
Chapter 64: Learning Basic Magic (Part-2)
"AHHH AHH AAHHHHH!!!"
I start screaming on top of my lungs while shaking my hands wildly.
The blue-colored ball of fire remains attached to my hand for a few more seconds before dying outpletely.
"What happened!?" Miss Laura asks while running back towards me.
Behind her, Leena and a few other people are also walking towards me with a rather serious expression on their faces.
"Ma''am! He did it! I saw him do it! He produced a fireball!"
The boy standing diagonally to me says excitedly.
"He He did?" Miss Laura asks, shocked.
"Yes, mam! I saw it with my own eyes!" the boy answers.
"Wait, he produced a fireball!?" Leena asks in a surprised tone, "But after how many tries?"
"How many tries? I just brought him here!" Miss Laura says.
"You are saying that he did it in his first try!? Without any experience in magic before!? Even among the Elves, it''s a feat unknown" Leena says, looking highly interested.
What the fuck?
I am still staring at my hand in shock. That sudden burst of fire really scared the shit out of me and I instinctively started shouting. I have no idea in hell how the fuck I did it.
"Hey, can you do it again?" Leena asks.
"A-Again?"
"Yes, can make a fireball again?" she repeats.
"I I mean, I can try?" I answer while shaking my head lightly.
"Go on, try then," she says while looking intensely at my hand.
Damn Don''t stare like that
For a second, I look around and found that everyone else is looking at my direction curiously as well. I even find Ryan and Leo sending me murderous res for talking to Leena directly.
Fuck
I take a deep breath and try to focus my concentration on creating the fireball again, but no matter how hard I look at my palm or try to imagine the magic inside my core, no blue fireball gets formed.
In fact, the most I get after almost popping the vein on my head is a single re.
"Hmm There is a chance it might be idental," Miss Laura says with a calm smile.
Sigh I think that''s the case as well. I mean, there is no way someone like me can do magic in his first try right?
I lower my hand
"Try again," Princess Leena says in a low voice.
"Sorry?" I ask, confused.
"I said, try again," she repeats in a rathermanding tone.
"Oh Okay," I say with a frown.
I try to produce the fireball again but fail.
"Again," Leena says strictly.
Well. okay.
I try and fail again.
"Again!" Leena repeats with a scary glint in her eyes.
The fuck? You are being a bit too pushy now.
"I won''t do it"
"I really think he really did it by ident, Leena. We should go back," Miss Laura politely says while cutting in-between me.
"I am just trying to Fine," Leena says while giving me an extremely disappointed look before turning around and moving back to the front along with Miss Laura and others.
What the fuck was all that about?
Anyway, it kinda sucks that it was just an ident. I would have loved to be able to do it again voluntarily. Everyone would have been
Suddenly, ck miasma forms in front of my eyes.
{M-Master that wasn''t an ident.}
what!? It wasn''t!?
{No. The reason why you couldn''t form the fireball is because of nervousness. If the situation wouldn''t have been so sudden and so many people weren''t looking at you, the spell would have probably worked exactly like it did before.}
Really? I should try again then
{Wait, master! I don''t think you should do it right now.}
Hmm? Why?
{W-Well to be honest, it is near impossible for anyone to perform magic in the first try, even identally. People can grow suspicious about you, master.}
Oh well, damn.
{I rmend you to not make a fireball at least until Miss Leena stops looking in our direction.}
What!?
I look forward and see Leena staring at me as if waiting for a fireball to pop up in front of my face.
Shit Is something wrong with her?
Suddenly, a hand shoots up from the crowd.
"Ma''am, I have a question!" Aria asks in a loud voice.
And something is wrong with this girl as well. Will her questions ever end?
"Yes, Arya?" Miss Laura says.
"Is there any difference in skills we use through our system and magic?" Arya asks.
"Oh, yes. There are some big differences between them as well as many simrities. Well, let me exin to you through an example: Consider a lump of y. You can mold it into any shape you want with your hands, right? But what happens when it''s heated up and solidified into a brick? It gets a define shape and structure. It''s strength also increases many folds.
"The same is the case with magic and system skills. Skills are nothing but faster, stronger and easier to use versions of magic, but they have a major shoring as well.
"Skills can only perform specific tasks ording to their description, while magic is incredibly versatile and can be used in many ways," Miss Laura answers.
"Oh, and one more thing, ma''am. It is an unnecessary question as all of us are in level 1, but are system skills better or magic?" Aria asks wonderingly.
"Hmm Well, skills are better in terms of being easier to use and are also more powerful but because of their specificity ording to a particr system and their need to level up, most people don''t have that many skills to make much difference. So, overall, I think magic is better as it''s far more useful" Miss Laura answer.
Arya nods, agreeing to Miss Laura''s words.
Hmm Magic is versatile and skills are stronger and faster to use, huh?
"Well, if no one else has any more questions, I would like you all to start practicing the fireball"
Suddenly, numerous loud and excited cheers drown Miss Laura''s voice. All of us turn around to look at the cause of themotion.
"What the fuck!?" I swear loudly.
Standing a few meters in front of me is Alex with two huge fireballs in his hands. Surrounding him are students from his ss who are heavily apuding for him.
"In your first try mate! Way to go!" one of his hoodlum yells.
"Amazing, truly amazing" another guy says.
"You are so cool! And hot!" a girl yells from the crowd.
"Hahaha I know, baby!" Alex says whileughing.
I can also see Zakira standing a few feet away from him with an impressed look on her face. His ss teacher and the students from other races assigned to that ss also have a simr expression.
Wait This bastard did it in his first try as well!? Talk about life being fucking fair!
I cannot believe
Suddenly, Alex looks at my direction and our eyes meet. And in the next instant, a really wide grin forms on his face.
Fuck No, don''t
He raises his hand in the air and throw both the fireballs at me.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Laura''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 65: White Goddess
Chapter 65: White Goddess
Author''s note: Don''t get triggered after reading this and storm thement section with angryments. Wait for the next chapter.
________________________________
Fucking hell It hurts
Slowly, I open my eyes and find myself looking at a pure white ceiling.
Where the fuck am I? Did I die and go to heaven? Where are the busty angles? Shouldn''t they be sucking my cock?
Wait, no, I am feeling pain so, at least I am alive
"Oh, you have woken up? Good"
Suddenly, a female voice speaks out.
With great efforts, I react to this voice and somehow raise the upper half of my body. As the scenery around me gets clearer, I realize that I am in the school''s infirmary. And also that there is a woman sitting in front of me.
"N-Naomi?" I say in shock.
What is the great white fox doing here!? And wait, what the fuck is she wearing!?
She is dressed in a really tight-fitting nurse dress with the cleavage of her tits boldly exposed through open buttons. Even her skirt so short that it''s barely covering her ass.
"There is no need to look so shocked. I am just here to look after you for a while," she says with a wink.
"Look after me" I whisper.
Fuck!!! Alex shot fireballs at me!
I frantically lift up my arms and start searching for any sign of burns but surprisingly, there aren''t any.
"There is no point in looking for anything. I have already healed all your wounds with magic," Naomi says lightly.
"With magic!? Wow Is this pain I am feeling a side-effect of that?" I ask curiously.
"Hmm? Nope. It''s probably because the injuries you got from the fall were so bad, that some internal pain has remained even after healing. But don''t worry, it should be gone in a few minutes or so" Naomi answers.
"Wait, what fall? I was burned in the grounds by those fireballs," I say with a frown.
I clearly remember Alex''s grin before he threw those things at me
"Oh, you thought that those fireballs burnt you? Hahaha Not at all. The safety magic which is covering the entire grounds was done by me. There is no way anyone can be hurt by magical attacks in there," Naomi says whileughing and my eyes cannot help but focus on her jiggling tits.
Damn These huge things are distracting as hell
"Where are you looking, boy? My face is up here" Naomi says mischievously.
*Cough*
"T-Then, how did I got injured?" I ask while turning away my red face.
"Well, you basically fainted from the shock of seeing two huge fireballs flying towards you. And"
"Wait, I fainted from shock!? There was no actual damage!?" I ask loudly.
"Yup," Naomi answers.
Fuck! That''s embarrassing as hell
"Anyway, you fainted and the guy who identallyunched those fireballs offered to carry you to the infirmary with his friends. But well, when they were climbing the stairs, you woke up and started thrashing around, making them unable to hold on to you properly.
"Well, you fell was pretty hard and you got various bruises and cuts including a severe head injury. Though you were extremely lucky that I was passing by and carried you here," Naomi says while giving me a thumbs up.
I just sit silently without saying anything. My body is literally shaking from anger.
That fucker! There is no way he identally dropped me. I don''t remember waking up before this, let alone thrashing wildly. He probably threw my fainted body down the stairs and made an excuse when Naomi showed up.
Fuck! I want to kill that guy!
"I know that Alex threw those fireballs at me purposely and that he also threw me downstairs. You are one of the judges, right? Punish him!" I say angrily.
Naomi raises her eyebrows.
"That''s a serious usation. Are you sure about that? Hmm Well, I can disqualify him from the tournament if he really did this, but I don''t think there is any way to prove that the incident with the fireballs was intentional. You all were learning magic for the first time and an ident like this seems usible.
"And about dropping you off the stairs, no one was around at that time to actually tell whether they identally dropped you or threw you off the stairs" Naomi tells me.
"Fuck! Is there no way those they can be punished!?" I ask exasperatedly.
"Well, I cannot do anything without proof. But rest assured that something like this won''t happen again," Naomi says with a smile.
Damn it! I want to see those bastards getting punished. It looks like I have to do somethingter myself
"Anyway, I am surprised that someone sessfully formed a fireball even though using magic for the first time. It''s a rare and impressive feat," Naomi says in a praising tone.
"Are you seriouslyplimenting that bastard after what he did to me?" I ask angrily.
"Hmm? Who said I amplimenting that guy? I amplimenting you," Naomi says while tilting her head slightly.
.
"M-Me? H-How do you know that I did magic?" I ask stutteringly.
"Well, it''s easy for a person of my caliber to find out if someone has recently done magic just by being close to them physically," She says while shrugging.
"Oh, that that sounds cool," I say.
"It is! But still, I find it really intriguing that you did magic really intriguing indeed," Naomi says, her voice turning serious all of a sudden. Her eyes also look like they are scanning me.
For some reason, I suddenly remember Zakira''s warning about Naomi and I get goosebumps all over my body.
Fuck
"Ahh~ well, I should be going now that you have woken up" Naomi says, her expressions turning back to normal a secondter.
She cheerfully stands up from the stool and bends her upper body towards me. Her tits threaten to fall out of the dress and her skirt also gets lifted up slightly.
"By the way, do you like this dress?" she asks.
"Y-Yes," I say while turning red again.
"Me too! I absolutely love it! But sadly, I cannot wear it in front of students. You are the only guy who got to see me in this, you know?" she says with a wink.
You see, I am a student as well, though I don''t mind seeing this. At all.
"Thank you for feasting my ey I-I mean, taking care of me," I say.
"No problem. See youter then," she says before turning around and moving away from me.
After distancing herself by a couple of meters, she raises her right hand and clicks her fingers. Instantly, a sh of bright light erupts from her body and she vanishes into thin air.
_______________________
{That was totally uncalled for, master. I won''t let those people get away with hurting you.}
Yeah, me neither.
I open the door of my house and enter inside.
Even though school got over a couple of hours ago, the reason why I am thiste ining home is because I decided to take a little nap after Naomi left me and well, I overslept.
Damn it! I freaking missed almost the entire first lesson on magic because of that fucker Alex
{Don''t worry about that, master. Just ask someone about the topics that were covered and I will exin them to you.}
You will? Isn''t it a little weird for a system to
"Jacob!"
Suddenly, a female voice shouts out my name.
I look up and see Maya running towards me with a really worried expression on her face.
"Are you okay? You aren''t hurt, right?" she asks desperately while grabbing my shoulders.
"No, but I will be if you continue to grab me this hard," I answer with a chuckle.
"Why are you sote then!? Don''t you know how worried I was!?" she asks. I can see tears forming in her eyes.
"Ah, sorry about that. I kind of overslept in the infirmary. Anyway, you were worried about me?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
Maya''s expressions change instantly.
"N-No! I am kidding! I wasn''t worried at all!" she says while quickly wiping her tears.
"Oh, really? Then why are you talking to me again? Weren''t you really mad at me?" I ask while chuckling again.
"D-Don''t misunderstand! I am still really mad at you!" she says angrily.
"I just wanted to warn you to not tell La about all this or she will unnecessarily fret!"
"Hmm True. By the way, where is she?" I ask.
"She is gone to the supermarket to buy some groceries. She should be back any minute," Maya answers.
"Oh, well, I have to go somewhere right now. Tell her that I will be back by dinner," I say.
"Where are you going?" Maya asks with a frown.
"Oh Will you get worried about me again?" I ask with a smirk.
"N-No! I won''t! Go anywhere you want! Just don''t talk to me!" she shouts angrily before power-walking away from me.
You are so cute, Maya
While stillughing lightly, I move upstairs and enter my room.
But damn I need to be fast or I will be toote
{Don''t worry, master. You still have plenty of time left.}
No, not exactly
I open the drawer of my study table and take out a small box from within.
Well, I don''t want to do this right now but I guess I have no choice.
I open the box.
"Oh, no"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Laura''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 66: The First Step
Chapter 66: The First Step
"My money" I say in low voice toneless voice while looking down at the empty box in front of my eyes.
What the heck!?
I know I spend 3000 Yeux in the brothel the other day but still, there should be 2000 Yeux left.
Well, I don''t particrly remember putting my remaining money back in here, but when Ist checked the pants I wore that day and founded nothing, I automatically assumed that I must have put it here.
But fuck
Did someone from the brothel stole my money!? I mean, my clothes were outside the room that day when I was fucking Nina and the prostitutes
No, this cannot be the case. Such a high-ss brothel won''t resort to things like stealing or such.
But then, the only possibility is either me dropping the money, or it getting pickpocketed somewhere. And thetter seems more usible to me
Shit! It must have happened when I was passing through the crowd in the red-light area
{I think that this is a dire situation, master. Hiring prostitutes is the easiest way to do level-specific tasks with temporary women.}
Fuck! Is today freaking cursed or something!?
First, the school building burned down, then I fucking fainted from just seeing a fireball fly at me like a pathetic wimp, and finally, I find out that all my remaining savings are stolen.
Talk about having shitty luck
{Please don''t call yourself that, master! You are not a wimp!}
Yeah? Who fucking faints like that, huh!? A wimp
And that asshole Alex is going to ruin my life over this incident.
{Master, I have something I want to confess to you.}
What!? Don''t tell me another bad news. I don''t think I can take it
{Well, I don''t know if it''s bad or not, but you didn''t faint because of the fear of the fireballs, master. It was I who purposely shut down your body at that time.}
the fuck!? Why would you do that!?
{I didn''t have any other choice, master. When that boyunched those fireballs, you instinctively tried to counter them by making your own fireball. In fact, you even managed to materialize them a little.}
{If I hadn''t disabled you, I am sure that the fireball would have finished forming and that everyone would have seen it.}
And how the fuck is that bad!? I would have looked so cool doing that!
{Please try to understand, master. I already told you that it''s really rare for someone to perform magic this easily. We can pass it as an ident if done once, but twice? A lot of people would have gotten suspicious of you.}
Oh, and what would have happened if those fireballs would have somehow hit me!? You don''t care about that, do you!?
{Of course, I care, master. I knew about the magical safety field and its reliability beforehand. There is no way for you would have gotten injured.}
Well, my body didn''t get injured, but my pride did. And anyway, why the fuck was Alex able to do it as well!?
Even his fireballs were way bigger than mine. Is he that much of a bigshot!?
{No. I didn''t get much time to observe but something was wrong there, master. Don''t you think he should have joined his ss at the same time as you? If so, then from where did he even learn to make the fireball?}
{You were able to do it because I taught you. Unless some teacher instantly did the same with him, which is unlikely, it should have been impossible for him to create a fireball.}
Then, do you know how he did it?
{I have my doubts, but I would like to confirm them before telling you, master. Because wrong information can be fatal as well. Especially when it''s about your enemies.}
I-I guess Anyway, now that I don''t have any money left, going to the prostitutes is out of the picture. What should I do now?
{It is true that this poses as a rather bigger obstacle than one would imagine. With your current system-level and skills, it''s really hard for you to have sex with temporary women without any repercussions.}
Can we not use beast''s scent?
{Well, we can, but the woman we use it on will remember all the things afterward. There is a high chance that she might doin. To be honest, beast''s scent bes independently useful only after buying its upgrades at higher levels.}
Shit This is bad
{There is still no need for us to panic right now, master. Even though the difficulty is much higher than before, with proper nning and efficient use of the assets in our hand, we can still get temporary women sessfully.}
And how are you nning to do that?
{Well, the first part is to select the women with whom you can meet regrly. As you are a high school student, this should pose no problem as there are plenty of girls choose from. But well, we might face a few problems because I n to kill two birds with one stone, master.}
Two birds with one stone?
{Yes. This guy, Alex, who bullied you earlier. Is he popr in your school?}
Well, that fucker looks good and is in the school''s basketball team, so of course, he is popr. But why do you want to know this?
{Well, if he is as much popr as you are saying he is, then it goes without saying that he must have a girlfriend right?}
Obviously, he has got a hot girlfriend, but what do we have to do with
Oh fufufu.
"I-Is this fine, Jacob?" Reba asks with a red face.
"Yes, this is good. Very good" I say in a low voice.
Right now, me and Reba are sitting in a public park, looking at the vivid and beautiful sky as the sun goes down the horizon.
After finishing my discussion with the ck system in the evening, I had some snacks which La bought from the supermarket while telling her about the incidents which happened at the school today (excluding the one with Alex). Then, I left the house for my "tuition sses" with Reba.
Fortunately, Aria was gone out with her friends to study, giving me the opportunity to take Reba outside. And though she was reluctant at first, I somehow managed to convince her toe with me.
But man her poison is really fucking shitty
"Hey, mommy! Thatdy''s hand is moving weirdly!"
A kid who is passing by our bench tells his mother while pointing at Reba.
"What is she Uwaaaaann. Aaaaaaah"
Suddenly, he drops down on the ground and started crying on top of his lungs. His mother''s face also gets twisted in extreme disgust and repulsion and she gives Reba a look of pure loathing before picking up her son and running away from us.
Sigh I have lost count of how many times this has happened since we left the house
"Are you fine, Reba?" I ask breathlessly.
"Y-Yes. This is a daily urrence for me, so, it doesn''t affect me that much. But more importantly, how are you feeling?" Reba asks shyly.
"Amazing You are doing it really well It''s even a bit surprising aargh"
I bite down on my hand to muffle my grunt.
Well, at least there is one advantage of her poison. No one ising close enough to discover that Reba is giving me a handjob behind this huge carry bag ced on my thighs
"I was practicing a bit at home. I am happy that it''s working," she says while looking extremely d.
"It''s working a bit too good. I-I am close" I say while feeling the pressure build-up at the base of my cock.
The indecent sound Reba''s hand is making with the saliva she spat on my cock earlier and my own pre-cum gets louder as the speed of her hand increases.
Damn Receiving a handjob like this in a public area is much more exciting than I thought it would be.
The fear of getting caught in the act is really thrilling even though I know that such a thing won''t happen because of Reba''s poison.
But still, the thing which surprised me the most is how easily Reba agreed to do this. I just asked her and she happily said yes.
"Wait, don''t cum just yet" Reba says hastily.
She quickly looks around and confirms the no one ising in our direction. Even the people already present in the park are at a considerable distance and are not noticing us.
The next instant, she gives out a big smile before dropping down her face and taking my whole cock inside her mouth
"R-Reba" I say while instinctively grabbing her hairs.
Without wasting any time, Reba starting sucking on my cock really hard. Her soft tongue wriggles around its head, increasing the already build up pressure to its breaking point.
"I I am cumming!" I say loudly.
My back arches on the bench and semen start exploding out from the tip of my cock. Reba instantly forces down her mouth hard and starts gulping down my cum as fast as she can.
My ejaction continues for around 30 seconds, and afterpletely emptying my load in Reba''s mouth, my balls feel considerably lighter. Reba also removes her face from my crotch after extracting out thest few drops of semen left in my urethra and straightens up on the bench.
"Are you satisfied?" she asks cutely.
"Extremely so" I answer while breathing heavily.
Her expression turns jubnt and she snuggles up close to me in relief.
Damn I think that she said yes because she really wanted to please me
Suddenly, ck miasma explodes in front of my eyes.
{Well done, master. With this, we have officially taken our first step in my n.}
Great. So, did I get the points?
{Yes, here they are!}
__________
Life Points: [5000]
___________
Nice I think I will buy some skills after getting home.
{As you wish, master. Though on a different note, there are some preparations we must do for the thing we discussed earlier. Master seems really excited about it so I think we should initiate the n from tomorrow.}
Stealing Alex''s girlfriend, right?
Yeah, let''s start from tomorrow
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Laura''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 11 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 67: Inside Mayas Mind
Chapter 67: Inside Maya''s Mind
Show me the system specifications.
{As you wish, master.}
Letters and numbers made out of ck miasma start arranging themselves in front of my eyes.
________________________
THE SEX BEAST SYSTEM
________________________
Current System level: [0000]
Max level: [Not defined]
Life Points for Next Level up: [0000]
Life Points: [5000]
Life points consumption rate: [0 point/minute]
Magic Level: [0]
Mission: [None]
________________________
Partners:
1. Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
2. La White, 22 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
3. Zakira Vondrack, 123 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
Note: Temporary names will be removed from the list 24 hours after the sexual activity.
________________________
Skills:
1. [Beast''s Scent] (Max Usage: 2 times/day)
Note: Passive skills are not shown in the list.
Magic: [None]
________________________
Buyable skills and powers [Level 2]:
1. [Beast''s Mind Read] (Price: 5000 points)
Skill Description: Allows the Beast to read the mind of any person. In case of a male, 3 minutes. In the of a female, 6 minutes. Can only be used one time on a person per day.
2. [Beast System Read Level 1] (Price: 10,000 points)
Skill Description: Read the basics of the system of any person in close proximity. [Max Usage: 2 times/day]
3. [Stamina +1] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Increase overall stamina. [Permanent]
4. [Penis Girth +1] (Price: 1500 points)
Skill Description: Increase penis length. [Permanent]
5. [Semen Volume +1] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Increase semen volume. [Permanent]
Note: Skills will vanish if not acquired before leveling up.
________________________
Points earning methods:
[Level 1] Specific Methods:
1. Spank a woman [1000 points]
2. Get a hand-job from a woman in a public ce [5000 points]
Note:
Point will not be added if done during sexual acts.
Points for task 2 will be given after the beast have an orgasm.
________________________
Permanent methods:
1. Kiss [0 points]
2. Cunnilingus [0 points]
3. Fetio/ mouth fucking [0 points]
4. Vaginal sex [0 points]
5. Anal sex [0 points]
6. Impregnating [0 points]
Note:
Points will be multiplied by 10 if the above are a girl''s first time.
50% more points if permanent tasks are done with consent.
Warning: All the permanent methods can give you points only once every day per girl.
________________________
[Poison]:
1. [Beast Awakening]: Lose control of your body with extreme sexual heat. Once activated, will go on for 30 minutes. Will raise in intensity and frequency as the level increases. Other specifications not defined.
2. [Instant death]: Activates if any of the beasts mating women (except for temporary rank) gets removed from the partner section or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast.
3. [Mission Penalty]: Refusing any mission will cost a penalty of 1,000 points.
________________________
Time left to level up: 0000
________________________
Okay, so, I guess I can either buy beast''s mind read or increase my sexual prowess through the other three cheaper skills, huh?
{I rmend buying the mind-reading skill, master. It can be really useful for us.}
Hmm... I think so too. I will buy it.
{Buying Beast''s Mind Read. 5000 Life Points deducted. The skill is now usable, master.}
Really? You are much faster than the pink one. That one likes to go through all the "yes or no" and "Congrattions" shit.
{The other one enjoys wasting time. Anyway, I rmend you to try out the new skill, master. Just to get the hang of it.}
Well, sure.
I look at Maya who is silently walking beside me.
"The weather is nice, right?" I ask.
"...."
"Are you still angry at me for gettingte yesterday?"
"...."
"Maya?"
"...."
*Sigh*
It''s the next day after I got that public handjob from Reba and right now, I am on my way to school.
Maya hasn''t spoken a single word to me today. And to be honest, it feels really weird not hearing her angry voice...
I think it''s a good opportunity to finding out what''s going on in her mind.
{You have to look at the person you want this skill to work on while activating it, master. You should keep it in mind that this skill is difficult to use in a crowded ce.}
True.
Anyway...
"Beast''s mind read, active!" I say under my breath while looking at Maya.
*... I don''t know what to do anymore.*
Suddenly, Maya''s voice resounds inside my head.
Woah... I got scared for a moment there...
*He even checked on mest night to see if I am asleep or not...*
Checked on herst night? Wait, is she thinking about me?
*... before doing that with La again.*
Doing what with La?
Wait... fuck!
Last night, I slept in La''s room again and well, we had sex.
But fucking hell, was Maya just pretending to sleep!? But then, she must have heard everything...
And what does she mean by "again"? Was she pretending to sleep the other day as well!?
Damn...
*I mean, it was always clear as day that he like La. But there was always a feeling that I also meant something for him... that is, more than just a friend or family...*
You do Maya! You are more than that!
*But seeing him so happy with La for the past few days really hurts my heart. I love him so much... Should I try to take him away from her? I don''t know how, but I can try something like seducing him...*
What!?
I knew that Maya has some feelings for me, but I never thought they were this strong...
*No, I don''t think I can ever do something like that to La. She is my family and my best friend since childhood. I love her too much to hurt her in any way...*
Maya...
*What if all three of us get in a rtion no, La will never agree to something like that... She already has Jacob. Why would she share him with another woman...*
No, Maya! Because of my system, La has agreed for a harem!
*I mean, I really don''t want to be the third wheel in the house... And I also don''t want to keep resenting them for following their hearts...*
You are not the third wheel Maya...
*What if I find someone else... and force myself to somehow love him? I don''t know if I will be able to do this... But maybe this way, I can at least live a normal life under the same roof with La and Jacob? Maybe them being together will stop affecting me this badly?*
"MAYA!" I shout loudly.
"Don''t yell at me, Jacob. I am not talking to you. Anyway, school is here, I am going..." she says before running inside the school gate.
I think I saw tears in her eyes.
"Hey! Wait! I need to tell you something!" I yell and start running after her.
"Hey, Jacob!"
Suddenly, I hear my name and the next moment, someone grabs my shoulder, stopping my motion.
I turn around frustratingly and find Ryan and Leo standing there.
"Sorry, bro! We couldn''te and see you in the infirmary yester"
"Later!" I say while turning quickly around but my shoulder gets grabbed again.
"Man, I said we are sorry. Please don''t be mad at as. And we know that Alex must have nned"
"I am not mad! I will talk to youter!" I tell Ryan while forcibly removing his hand from my shoulder and starting to run again.
"Wait! Jacob!"
Damn it! I cannot see her again.
I quickly enter the school building but Maya has already disappeared somewhere inside...
"FUCK!!!!" I swear loudly.
_____________
"Where the hell would she go?" I mutter to myself.
I searched for Maya in her ss, asked all her friends, and checked a few other ces as well, but I could not find her anywhere.
Damn it! I need to tell her that I love her as well!
"Now, students, listen to Leena here..." Miss Laura says loudly.
Right now, I am on the grounds with my ss, learning magic from Leena again.
"Hello, everyone! Today, we will try creating water. I know there was no sess yesterday with the fireballs, except a few idents, but still, I want you all to get used to the sensation of the magic flowing inside your body by trying different types of magic first."
"Now, for creating water, I want you all channel magic like you did yesterday, but instead of focusing it on your hand, I want to all to try to disperse it in your surroundings. If everything goes right, you will be able to actually sense all the things around you which gets touched by this dispersed magic."
"Remember, for the water molecules, you will be able to sense a peculiar sort of wetness in the air. I want you all to gather this wetness, and concentrate it inside the drinking sses," Leena exins.
Small wooden stools are standing in front of everyone, on top of which there is a single empty drinking ss ced.
Sigh... Let do this.
I raise my hand and point it towards my empty water bottle ced beneath the stool instead of the drinking ss. Then, I start looking at Leena, waiting for her to turn away in another direction.
A moment like thises a couple of minutester when Aria asks Leena a question about this magic.
Okay...
I quickly close my eyes and imagine the core of magic inside my body. Then, I imagine magic flowing from this core and spreading throughout my body with the help of veins and arteries, eventually leaking out from everywhere to disperse in the surrounding.
To my awe, I instantly start feeling all sorts of different sensations, like that of air, dirt particles, and even the wetness of water molecules Leena mentioned.
Opening my eyes, I look directly at my water bottle, and imagine water molecules gathering and concentrating inside it.
"Woah..." I leak out a small voice of surprise as the bottle actually starts to fill up with water.
In just a few seconds, my bottle gets full to the brim and I break my concentration to stop the magic.
That was amazing
*CRACK*
Suddenly, a loud cracking noise enters my ears. I look aside and find Leo staring at a broken piece of ss with a horrified expression.
"Ahh!"
I leak out a small scream as Leena instantly appears before us out of nowhere.
"What happened!?" she asks while looking at me hopefully.
"Not me, him," I say while pointing at Leo.
"S-Sorry, I broke the ss..." he apologizes profoundly.
"Oh, no need to apologize! It can be easily repaired," Leena says while pointing her hand towards the broken pieces.
Instantly, they rearrange themselves and the drinking ss bes as good as new.
"Be proud that you at least did something. Just focus more and continue to practice!" she tells Leo encouragingly.
"I will try my hardest and won''t disappoint you, princess," Leo says while blushing.
Leena gives him a smile before going away.
"Yes! She is almost mine..." Leo whispers to himself whileughing evilly.
Yeah... sure...
{Master! Look!}
What?
{It''s the girl whose photo you showed mest night! She is going inside the school building!}
I look at the direction of the school.
Well, someone is entering the building but I cannot see the face...
{I can, master. It''s her! Alex''s girlfriend! It''s time for us to start our n!}
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Laura''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 12 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 68: At The Rooftop
Chapter 68: At The Rooftop
"Ma''am! May I please go to the washroom!" I ask Miss Laura while raising my hand.
"Wow, you are going to form water this way?" Leo says whileughing loudly.
"Concentrate on your ss, or next time, you will crack someone''s balls instead of the ss" I retort back.
Leo silence up and looks back at his water ss with a red face.
I look at Miss Laura and see her gesturing at me to go.
{I request you to hurry up, master, or we might lose her sight.}
I know
I start to jog my way to the school building. Luckily, the instant I enter inside, I get a glimpse of someone moving upstairs.
Because the whole school should be almost empty right now, it can be no one other than the girl ck system saw. Alex''s girlfriend; Kate Bailey.
{We don''t want her to see us yet, master. Please be as stealthy as possible till then.}
Got it.
Silently and with quick steps, I start climbing the stairs. Even though I remain at a considerable distance to prevent Kate from noticing me, I also make sure that my eyes don''t lose her.
But man, where is she trying to go?
We just passed the floor our ssrooms are located at and the girl''s washroom was a floor even below that.
Damn it this might ruin everything
Me and ck system came up with a nst night to make Kate mine. It is a simple, yet brilliant n involving the use of Beast''s Scent in a really unique way.
Because the magic learning period consumes almost all of our time at school, all the students mostly remain in the grounds all along. The only instances when someone goes back to the school building is for using the washroom, re-filling their water bottles, or to take something from their backpacks.
Using this to our advantage, we nned to wait for Kate to go inside the school building, and then follow her to the ssroom or the washroom. Once inside a closed space, I would have used Beast Scent to make her extremely horny towards me.
But that''s not it. Because of the open windows in the ssrooms and the exhaust fans in the washroom, the beast''s scent wouldn''t have been able to manifest enough for her to let me do anything I want with her body.
And that''s what we wanted
My goal is not just to have sex with Kate, but to make her mine. I don''t want her to be unconscious, or unwilling when she do it with me.
In fact, our n includes me breaking her phased-out state by touching her before anything serious can happen. This way, she will retain her horny state for me while beingpletely conscious about it.
I know that this won''t provide any spontaneous results. And that I would have to use all the three activations of beast''s scent on her every day, till she herself given in to the temptation, and begs me to have sex with her.
But fucking hell! She just passes the top floor, and there is no doubt anymore that she going to the roof
And if there isn''t a closed room, beast''s scent won''t work on her
{Don''t fret yet, master. Let''s wait and see why she is going to the roof. There shouldn''t be any reason for her to be there right now.}
You are right. I am also wondering about that
Wait, what if it isn''t Kate? It can someone else as well.
I haven''t seen her face yet
{I am confident that it is the same girl whose photo you showed mest night, master.}
well, we will find out in a few minutes.
Kate quickly climbs thest set of stairs and goes through the door of the roof.
{Let''s hide behind that door, master. There is no point in following her to the roof. We won''t be able to do anything anyway.}
Damn it!
I also climb up thest set of stairs and hide behind the roof''s door.
"Tell me! Why did you call me here!?"
Suddenly, a female voice enters my ears
Damn You were right, ck. This is Kate''s voice.
But who is she talking to?
Slowly, I move my head sideways and look through the door.
Standing a few feet away from me is Kate. As one would expect from that rich and handsome bastard''s girlfriend, she is one of our school''s top beauties.
Her long light brown colored hairs are tied up in a side bun, with a few bangs purposely being let loosed on the forehead. Her beautiful eyes are ocean blue in color and have a strange fierceness to them. Her face also contains delicate features including a pert nose, thin rosy lips, and glowing white skin.
Even her figure is alluring with perfectly sized breasts that are neither big nor small, slender waist, and well-rounded hips.
But man seeing scums like Alex getting beauties like Kate, life does seem unfair.
Wait a second, there is someone else here as well
My gaze moves from Kate to the person standing in front of her
"What the fuck!? What is Riley Cooper doing here!?" I mutter to myself in shock.
Riley Cooper; moremonly referred to as the "Gold-digging slut", is one of the most infamous students in our school. True to her nickname, she will sleep with any man (or woman) as long as it''s beneficial to her.
She is a third-year student and a senior of mine, who was first thought to have gotten a sex-rted system in her system ceremony, but sheter revealed herself that her system is nothing like that and that she does this only for fun.
And well, with a face and body like that, she can have as much fun as she wants
Her neck-length ck hairs are straight and loose. Her captivating brown eyes have a mischievous look to them. Her smooth skin is dark and spotless. And with a permanent seductive smile, her face looks beautiful and bewitching at the same time.
And though she is only moderate in the chest area, her ass, which is considered to be one of the thickest and juiciest ones in our school, is more than enough topensate for that.
{Do they know each other, master?}
Well, as far as I know, they shouldn''t
"It''s good that you didn''t ignore my call, Kate," Riley says with a nasty smile.
"The ss is still going on. Hurry up and tell me about that "important thing" you mentioned," Kate replies while folding her arms frustratingly.
"Oh, I don''t have anything much to tell you. I just wanted to show you something" Riley says while talking out an envelope from her pocket and holding it out towards Kate.
"What''s in there?" Kate asks while eyeing the envelope suspiciously.
"Something you will find really interesting" Riley says, her smile widening.
Kate looks at Riley with a frown for a few seconds before reluctantly taking the envelope, and opening it.
From inside, she takes out a thick wad of photos
And the instant Kate''s gaze fells upon them, her eyes get widened to their limit, and her hands start trembling uncontrobly
"Fufufu They are nice, aren''t they?" Riley asks whileughing happily.
Without replying, Kate moves the photo on top and looks at the one below it. Her body again trembles as if someone is giving her a shock.
Damn I cannot see them from here
Whose photos can they be?
{I don''t have any clue either, master. Shall we try reading Kate''s mind?}
Good idea!
"Beast''s mind read, activate!" I mutter while staring at Kate.
....
Hmm?
"Beast''s mind read, activate!" I mutter again.
....
Why is the skill not activating?
{It is already activated, master.}
What!? Then why can''t I hear
*No*
Suddenly, Kate''s voice resounds in my mind.
*No No This cannot be He cannot to me.*
What is she saying? I cannot understand anything
Kate has already stopped going through the photos and she is now just staring nkly at the bundle.
"I personally like the one where he is on top. It was so amazing! I felt him really deep" Riley says ecstatically.
Who is on top of what?
"Don''t DON''T FREAKING LIE TO ME!"
Kate screams loudly while throwing away all the photos on the ground, and scattering them everywhere. Some of these photos even fall close to me and be visible.
"Wait" I mutter, my eyes slowly widening in shock.
No way in fucking hell
All the photos have a guy and a girl in them, buck naked and doing various sexual acts with each other, including giving oral to each other and having sex in various positions. There are even other less explicit, but still intimate photos of them hugging, cuddling, and kissing together.
And I have no doubt at all, that the girl in the photo is Riley Cooper and the guy is
"Alex" I say.
"Huh? Who''s lying? Your boyfriend cheated on you with me. We fucked. That''s the truth," Riley says smugly.
"No, these photos they are fake," Kate says in a low and heavy voice.
"Fake? Really? Well, I have a video him plowing me from behind with his huge cock as well. If you want, I can send it to you once I get home. And yes, you have my permission to masturbate to it" Riley says whileughing.
"You You bitchYou whore" Kate says.
I can see tears starting to stream down her cheeks.
"Hahaha Insult me all you want. The truth is; it''s your fault that your boyfriend cheated on you," Riley says with a shrug.
"My fault? MY FAULT!?" Kate screams.
"Alex told me everything, you know? About that childish promise you took from him, and the other fucked up shit. A man has certain needs, you see? And he fulfilled his from somewhere else" Riley says while giving Kate a nasty smile.
"I hate you and I hate him" Kate says in a rough voice.
The next moment, she drops down to the ground on her knees and starts crying in earnest while covering her face with her hands.
"Hate us all you want, I don''t care" Riley says, her voice turning serious all of a sudden.
"But carve it in your mind that Alex is mine now, and that you should stay away from him."
She gives the crying figure of Kate a final triumphant look, before turning around and walking towards the roof''s door.
{Master, hide! Quickly!}
Fuck!
I back away from the door instantly and stick myself close to the wall.
"Fufufu That was fun" Riley says gleefully while passing the doorway, oblivious to my presence.
{Master, can you active beast''s mind read on her for a second?}
Hmm? Sure
"Beast''s mind read, activate!" I murmur while staring at the back figure of Riley.
*Sigh Now, I need to convince baby that his girlfriend identally found out about us I hope he doesn''t pry about it much*
Her voice cuts off as she turns around the stairs and disappears below.
Damn She is a sly one
{I agree, master. Though she has done something really useful for us.}
Useful for us? Isn''t our chance to get Katepletely gone now?
{No, master. In fact, she has made it much easier to get her. And now only that, because of her, Kate''s role in our n haspletely changed as well.}
Her role has changed? How?
{Master, originally, she was nothing but a pawn for us to use against Alex. But now, she will be our ally}
You mean I have to
{Yes, master. It''s time for you to heal the broken heart of Miss Kate, and while doing so ignite the mes of revenge inside it.}
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Laura''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 12 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 69: An Ally
Chapter 69: An Ally
"Kate?" I say while putting my hands on her shoulder lightly.
Instantly, her whole body jumps up and she looks at me with a jerk.
Damn
Even though her nose and cheeks are bright red and tears are running down her face, I cannot help but think how beautiful she looks.
"Leave me alone!" Kate shouts while pping my hand away.
Normally, I would have left already, but me and ck system have already scripted all my speech and actions for this moment forth
"I am sorry but I overheard a little bit of your conversation with Riley. And after looking at these photos" I say while raising the photos, which she threw earlier, in my hand " mostly everything became clear to me."
Well, I cannot just tell her that I was followed her here and because of it, I have heard their entire conversation from the start.
"Tell me, Jacob are you here to mock me? Because if so then just leave me alone you cannot make me feel any worse" Kate says in a heavy voice while covering her face again.
Sigh
Well, me mocking Kate in this situation does makes a lot of sense. There are numerous incidents when Alex decided to fuck with me, just to show off in front of her.
And even though she had never participated in the bullying itself, her tendency to turn a blind eye to all the shitty things Alex does is really infuriating.
But well, now is not the time to call upon her for past events
"I am not here to mock you or make you feel worse, Kate," I say while sitting down next to her.
"Alex has done something much worse than to you than just bullying. He has deceived you and betrayed your trust. I cannot even hope to understand the pain you are in right now"
I stretch out my hand towards her, and slowly start to caress her back. She flinches again from my touch but this time, my hand doesn''t get pped away like before.
Like this, we both keep sitting silently for a few minutes.
"Is that slut is she more beautiful than me?"
Suddenly, Kate asks in a low voice while continuing to sob.
"Wait, what? No! You are obviously more beautiful!" I say earnestly.
And I am not even saying this just to please her. To be honest, even though Riley is hot, she is nowhere near the level of Kate''s beauty. Well, there is a reason why Kate is one of the most sought-after girls in our school.
No man in his right mind would choose Riley over Kate.
"Then why would he do this to me? Why!?" Kate says while breaking down even more.
I take a deep breath
"There is a thing which is bugging me for a while, Kate. It''s what Riley mentioned earlier What is this promise that you took from Alex?" I ask gently.
"I I just It''s"
Hmm Kate seems reluctant to tell me.
"You don''t have to say if it makes you feel ufortable. I am just wondering what could tempt a man to cheat on a girl like you," I say.
"N-No, I I will tell you. You must know that me and Alex started dating just a few months ago, right?" she asks.
"Obviously, it was a big deal" I answer.
Almost every guy in school has a crush on Kate. Her dating a guy, especially Alex, created a huge uproar.
"W-Well, you see, there was a condition on which I said yes to his proposal. I asked him to promise that he won''t make any sexual advances on me at least until our first anniversary," Kate says.
Damn I suspected something like this
"I put this condition because I first wanted to know about him better, and see if we arepatible together before investing my whole self into this rtionship."
Hmm That''s fair, to be honest. One year in a rtionship without sex shouldn''t be that big of a deal for someone of our age.
"Damn So, that''s what that Riley meant by Alex fulfilling his needs from somewhere else," I say.
Kate does not say anything but starts sobbing even more loudly.
"Well, at least you understand that he is a scum now," I say.
"B-But I still cannot believe that he would cheat on me, then break up by sending his new girlfriend to shame me like this I never knew that he can fall this low" Kate says in-between her heavy sobs.
"No, he didn''t send Riley to break up with you. She just came by herself. She is even going to tell Alex that you identally found out about him cheating on you," I tell her.
"W-What?" Kate looks up again in shocked.
"You see, his n must be to keep you as his official girlfriend to show everyone and Riley as his secret fuckmate for a year. Then, after you agree to have sex with him, he will probably dump Riley and continue his rtionship with you like nothing happened.
"Well, as Riley is a slut, he must have thought that she wouldn''t mind this setting at all. But his assumption turned out to bepletely wrong. Riley seems to want him all for herself" I say.
Of course, this is what me and ck system concluded after hearing the conversation earlier. But well, I think it exactly on the mark
"Kate, Alex is even a bigger scum than you thought. He not only cheated on you but wanted to continue doing so for an entire year," I tell her.
"He He is"
Kate''s voice is literally shaking from anger now. Her tears have stopped flowing and she is now looking like she can literally murder someone. Well, more specifically, Alex.
"I I really hate him more than anyone else" she says.
"Well, I really hate that fucker as well. Do you know what he did to me yesterday?" I ask.
"Those fireballs? But that was an ident, right?" she asks while wiping her wet cheeks.
"No, I saw him look right into my eyes before heunched those fireballs at me. And on the way to the infirmary, he even threw my unconscious body off the stairs," I tell her.
"He threw your body!? B-But that could have killed you" she says, looking scandalized.
"Do you think he cares? He, along with his hoodlums, have beaten numerous people to near-death state. Sometimes, even in front of you" I say.
I couldn''t help but sound a little using towards her.
"B-But Alex always said that those people attacked him first. That he is only paying them back for what they did to him earlier" Kate says.
"Obviously, that fucker lied. He bullies people just for fun. And to be honest, with how infamous he is, I am finding it hard to believe that you remain oblivious to this," I say while shaking my head.
"To tell you the truth, I wasn''t totally unaware, Jacob. I think I just didn''t want to believe the truth myself" she says regretfully.
"Well, I cannot me you. Sometimes, you need to experience things yourself to see the truth" I tell her.
But man, I really used to think that Kate is a bitch for being with Alex even after all the fucked up things he does. It''s somewhat nice to find out that that filthy son of a bitch was lying to her.
"I guess But this is really frustrating. While I am relieved that I didn''t let Alex do anything to my body, I am also extremely furious at him, and that Riley as well. I feel like doing something" she tells me while tightening her fists angrily.
"Well, as I already told you, I share these feelings, Kate. And I am not going to lie to you. The reason why I approached you today is because I thought that you can help me with a particr thing I desire And well, I think you desire as well now," I tell her seriously.
"Something I desire?" Kate asks, confused.
I turn my head and look straight into her eyes.
"Revenge, Kate. On Alex, and on Riley I want your help to get revenge on them," I say.
"I I want to get revenge on them as well. I will help you" she answers instantly.
Damn Nowes the important part
"Don''t be so hasty, Kate. Let me tell you this first, you will have to do things that you probably won''t like, no things that you surely won''t like, but which are extremely important to get our revenge.
"Please bear this in mind before telling me your answer. I cannot afford you to quit once we start on my n," I say importantly.
While continuing to look back into my eyes, she moves her hands forward and holds my left hand in-between them.
"I won''t let that scum and that slut get away with nothing. I am willing to do anything to get revenge on them" Kate says.
I can see a strange determination in her eyes. To be honest, she even looks a little scary.
"So, my answer isn''t changed. I will help you to get our revenge."
_________________________
"Don''t you think we should wait, Jacob? There will be many students around Riley on the grounds" Kate says worriedly.
"We have no choice. We need to talk to her before she can meet with Alex," I tell her.
Me and Kate are descending down the stairs right now. I have already finished telling her about the new n me and ck system devised, and following it, we are on a mission to find Riley.
But fucking hell I cannot believe that Kate actually agreed to the n even after hearing all the details
She must be really pissed off
Suddenly, ck miasma erupts in front of my eyes.
{Master, I would like to suggest you to check out Alex''s ssroom first.}
Alex''s ssroom? Why?
{I think that there is a high possibility of finding Riley there.}
What!? Why will Riley be in Alex''s ssroom?
Even if she''s bunking the lesson, shouldn''t she be in her own ssroom?
{Think carefully, master. Riley must be desperate to talk to Alex as fast as possible. And she cannot do so on the grounds. So, the only ce where he will eventuallye is either the boy''s washroom or his ssroom.}
{And if I remember correctly, the boy''s washroom is on the same floor as the second year''s ssrooms, right master?}
Yeah., you are right
"We are going to your ssroom," I say while grabbing Kate''s hand to stop her from moving.
"My ssroom!? But shouldn''t we hurry to the grounds right now!?" she asks, confused.
"Riley might be there," I answer.
"What!? Why?"
"You will see. Come," I say before getting down thest few sets of stairs and entering the third floor where our ssrooms are.
And in just a few seconds, we reach our destination.
"Look, the door is already open" I say while pointing at the ssroom of section B.
The moment me and Kate enter inside, a bizarre scene enters our eyes.
As ck system expected, Riley is in the ssroom. Though
"Get down from the teacher''s desk, slut!" Kate shouts angrily.
"Ara? Kate? Already feeling better?"
Riley is lying on top of the teacher''s desk, with her skirt lifted up, and her red-colored panties clearly visible. But well, this is not the bizarre thing about the situation.
"A-And stop doing that!" Kate says while looking away with a bright red face.
One of Riley''s hands is inside her panties and is moving really furiously.
Damn She is freaking masturbating in the ssroom
"Ahh~ and I was so close to cumming" Riley says while slowly taking out the wet and sticky hand from her panties.
Though she still doesn''t close her legs
Nice!
"And who is he? Your new boyfriend?" Riley asks while licking her love juice covered fingers lewdly.
That''s That''s freaking hot
"Why do you care even if he is?" Kate asks angrily.
"Hahaha And people call me a slut. Anyway, if you are here to beg me for Alex, forget it. He is my boyfriend now. I am not leaving him," Riley says clearly.
After she finishes licking all her fingers, she turning her thick ass in my direction before getting down from the desk.
I know she is my enemy, but God damn That ass is fine as hell
"Jacob"
"Owch!"
Kate sharply hits me with her elbow.
Oh, shit! I need to speak now
"What boyfriend are you talking about, Riley? Because Alex isn''t your boyfriend, is he? At leastyet," I say.
The effect of my words is instant. Riley''s careless expression changes to a serious one immediately.
"What do you mean by that? Alex is my boyfriend," She says.
"Oh, really? And here I was thinking that you still haven''t told Alex how Kate "identally" found out about him cheating on her," I say wonderingly while doing a quotation mark sign with my hands.
Riley''s eyes open up wide in surprise and color drains from her face.
"Y-You H-How do you know?" she asks while heavily stuttering.
"I just do. By the way, tell me one more thing, you took these photos secretly without telling Alex, right?" I ask while taking out the photos she left on the roof.
"I-I No,"
"Oh, then, I guess you don''t mind if I show these to him, do you?" I ask.
"No! Don''t do that!" Riley says desperately.
"Hmm? You don''t want me to show him his own sex photos?" I ask.
"Please! Don''t do it!" she begs.
Damnit''s unbelievable how quickly her tone and behavior changed.
"Then, I guess, you also don''t want me to mention to him that you showed these pictures to Kate, do you?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
"I-I don''t! Please! He will be really angry with me! I will do anything! Just please don''t tell him!" Riley says, looking really scared.
"Oh, anything, huh?" I ask.
A smile forms on my face.
"That''s exactly what I wanted to hear"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Laura''s Character photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 12 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 70: The Photo Shoot (Part-1)
Chapter 70: The Photo Shoot (Part-1)
Author''s note: Sorry for the dy! I was writing some side chapter for my pa.treon.
_________________________________
"Why are we here? The lessons are ongoing, you know? We head to the grounds" Riley asks desperately.
"You were bunking the lesson already, slut! Shut up!" Kate snaps.
Right now, me, Kate, and Riley are inside the P.E. storage room. I chose this location because there is no chance of anyoneing here right now, and well, there are a few things here that mighte in handy.
"She doesn''t care about the lessons, Kate. She just wants to quickly tell Alex about the breakup" I say.
"N-No, I won''t tell him anything" Riley denies.
"Well, you better not. Or Kate will confront him about it instantly" I tell her.
"P-Please don''t. You don''t know what he will do to me" Riley says in a scared voice.
I give her a simple shrug before lifting up a foam mattress lying beside me, and cing it at the center of the room. Then, I lift up another mattress and stack it on top of the previous one. Continuing like this, I make a pseudo-bed out of the foam mattresses.
Okay, we are good to go
{Sorry to disturb you, master. But I think it is time to give you your system mission as well.}
Hmm Sure. By the way, you wanted to talk about something rted to Riley, right? What is it?
{Yes, and I guess I should tell you this before activating the system mission, master. Can you recall the n which we are following now?}
Well, yeah. I have to shoot some intimate photos with Kate and some sex photos with Riley, right? And after that, phase two will begin. That phone call thing and stuff
{You are right, master. But my ns for Riley are a little different than I told you earlier. You see, I don''t think that we should just let her go after we get our revenge on Alex.}
Not let her go? What do you mean by that?
{Please excuse mynguage, master. But I am nning to make this girl your personal whore.}
W-Woah! Wait a second, what!?
{I want to make Riley Cooper your personal whore, and I have a good reason behind this proposition, master. Right now, you are heavily dependent upon numerous factors to fulfill the requirement of your system.}
{And needless to say, the biggest one of them is finding temporary women. While we can easily hire prostitutes for this purpose, seeing what happened to us earlier, we can safely say that dependence upon money here is not an option.}
I-I know, but still
{Please, listen to me carefully, master. In the future, I am sure that you are going to get really perverted tasks and methods and well, there are going to be many instances when you might not feelfortable in asking your permanent women to do them with you.}
{So, in times like these, a permanent temporary woman will prove to be extremely useful to you. In other words, you need a personal whore, master.}
Permanent temporary? Personal whore? What the fuck?
That doesn''t even make sense
{It does, master. Just imagine, a woman whom you can call upon any time to have sex. No matter how perverted it is.}
{For example, you are in the ssroom and suddenly start to feel really horny, what will you do? Simple, you just call your personal whore into the toilet and empty you load inside her mouth or pussy as many times as you want.}
{And as she is just your whore, you will feelpletely at ease in asking her to perform any type of perverted act. No matter how difficult tasks and methods show up in your system.}
{And well, there will be no need to worry about money or facing any consequencester on as well, master. And though she will remain a temporary woman, we are going to make sure that she doesn''t sleep with any other man except you. Thus, she will be your "personal" whore.}
{Now, please give me your thoughts, master. Don''t you think that this role fits perfectly with Riley''s slutty personality?}
Hmm True. It will be great if I can make Riley my permanent temporary woman. But still, what will we do after our revenge with Alex.
Will she still listen to me after I lose the weapon to ckmail her?
{Well, you remember our original n with Kate, right master? About the unique way of use Beast''s scent? Well, we are going to give that n a little tweak.}
Oh
Fufufu You are a genius.
{Thank you for your kind words master. Now, let me present you with your missions}
Suddenly, the ck miasma changes shape in front of my eyes
_____________________________
_____________________________
[Missions]:
Grope Kate Bailey.
Time remaining to start the mission: 5 minutes
Reward: 500 points
Penalty: 250 points
2. Spank and fuck Riley Cooper.
Time remaining to start the mission: 30 minutes
Reward: 3000 points
Penalty: 1500 points
_____________________________
_____________________________
{With this, you will be able to earn the points from level-specific method as well. If everything goes right, you will end up with a total of 5500 life points, master.}
Good job. These missions are way better than the first one you gave me.
{I again apologize for that, master. I am going to prove it to you that I am worthy of your trust.}
Hmm
"Okay then, the mattresses are in ce. Kate, are you ready?" I ask while turning back.
"I am. But Jacob, I have a small request" Kate says reluctantly.
"Request? What is it?" I ask with a frown.
"I know that I agreed to do anything you ask and believe me, I will. I-It''s just that I don''t want to remove my clothes when you when you touch me" she says while looking down apologetically.
"But Kate, it won''t look much realistic if I don''t even touch your skin directly" I tell her calmly.
"No, you are misunderstanding me, Jacob! Y-You can touch me directly but under the clothes. It''s just that I don''t want that scum to see my bare skin not even in a photo," she says hatefully.
Oh, so, it because of Alex
"Sure, I don''t mind. Under the clothes it is" I answer with a smile.
"Thank you for understanding," Kate says, looking clearly relieved.
Hmm she must have thought that I will refuse.
Well, even I don''t want that son of a bitch to see a beautiful girl like Kate naked.
"Hey, Riley! Take this and click photos of us when I tell you to, got it?" I say while taking out my phone and handing it to Riley.
"You just want me to take photos of both of you? Nothing else?" Riley asks, surprised.
"Of course not. Your turn is after this. Not shut up and do as I say," I tell her strictly.
"O-Okay," Riley says in a scared voice while opening the camera of my phone.
"Now Kate, first, I want you to sit down on myp, okay?" I tell her while sitting down on the pseudo-bed.
"O-Okay."
While giving me a slight nod, Kate moves forward and perches her butt on myp. I can feel her entire body shaking from nervousness.
And even though she smells amazing and her plump ass feels heavenly on my thighs, I cannot help but think how extremely vengeful woman Kate is
She didn''t let her boyfriend touch her for months so that she can find out about his personality, but now that he has cheated on her, she agrees to sit on thep of a guy she barely knows and is letting him do anything he wants, just so that she can get her revenge.
Well, anyhow, it doesn''t concern me. I should just enjoy this
"Okay then, I am starting" I say.
Kate gives me another nervous nod.
Let''s do this
I raise both my hands simultaneously. After resting my left one on her thighs, I start groping her moderate breasts from above her clothes with my right hand.
"Ahmm!"
Kate leaks out a small voice and her body squirms a little.
"Are you fine?" I ask.
"Y-Yes, please don''t mind me. It''s just that this is the first time a man has touched me here," she says while turning a little red.
"I will try to be as gentle as possible," I say seriously.
"T-Thank you," she says gratefully.
"Riley, start clicking photos in 5 seconds. I want at least three photos of every single pose, okay?" I say.
"O-Okay," Riley replies while raising my phone.
I lower down my face and start kissing Kate''s neck passionately. My hand also fondles her soft tits and rub her thighs, though this time, I am putting much less force than earlier.
"Mmm"
Kate leaks another voice but unlike before, her body remains stable.
*CLICK* *CLICK* CLICK*
Riley begins taking photos of us.
"Face towards me, Kate. We will kiss now," I say.
"K-Kiss?" she asks, surprised.
"Well, yeah, kissing is a must, you see" I tell her.
"B-But I have never Ahem, I-I mean, sure" she says while turning her face sideways and looking towards me.
Hmm? Why is her face so red?
I mean, I know she was blushing furiously till a while ago but now, her face ispletely red.
Ahh~ who cares? Let just kiss
I move my face forward and start kissing Kate''s thin and soft lips. Instantly, I try to enter my tongue in her mouth as well, but for some reason, she is not parting her lips at all.
*CLICK* *CLICK* CLICK*
"Mhhhh Open your mouth, Kate. We need to capture some tongue action," I say after separating my mouth.
"S-Sorry, I-I will try my best," she says while looking down.
"Are you alright? It looks like you are having a fever or something"
"N-No, I am fine. Please continue" She says while shaking her head furiously.
I give a small shrug before starting to kiss Kate again. This time, she reluctantly opens her mouth and let my tongue slide in.
As I start to lick her entire mouth and taste her sweet saliva, I cannot help but wonder how immaturely she is kissing me back.
Is Alex that bad of a kisser that he didn''t teach Kate anything?
Fufufu Well, good. I will teach her then.
*CLICK* *CLICK* CLICK*
"Now, we will go a little bold, okay?" I tell Kate.
"S-Sure, I-I am ready," she replies stutteringly.
You don''t look that ready, but well, if you say so
I open the top few buttons of Kate''s shirt such that her cleavage gets visible. Then, I put my hand inside her shirt and even insert it inside her bra.
"Naahan!"
Kate leaks out a voice as my hand gets a firm hold of her bare breasts.
Damn I can feel her nipple poking my palm.
Her skin is also amazingly smooth and the softness of her tits are incredible.
I move my right hand from her things as well and put it inside her skirt. I directly pass under her panty and reach her small slit there. The skin down there ispletely hairless, giving an overall silky feeling to my hand. The lips of her pussy are also tightly closed.
"J-Jacob!" Kate suddenly calls my name loudly.
She also grabs hold of my arm and clenches it strongly.
Fuck I guess I went too far
"I-I am sorry. I will touch you over the panties" I say apologetically.
I start to remove my hand but because of Kate''s strong grip, I couldn''t.
"No I am sorry. I agreed to do everything you say. And you have already listened to one of my selfish wishes you can do as you want," she says while loosening her grip.
"Are you sure?" I ask, a little concerned.
"Yes, please continue" she tells me.
"Well Okay then"
I stretch her pussy using my fingers and start stimting her small ruby-like clit slowly.
"Aaaahn!"
Kate leaks out a moan.
Because she is looking away since a while ago, I can neither see her face properly nor kiss her lips, so, I start to kiss her neck again.
*CLICK* *CLICK* CLICK*
"Now, one final photo of us kissing like this, and then we will change position, okay?" I say.
"O-Okay" Kate replies.
"You have to look at me Kate, or I won''t be able to kiss you" I tell her.
"Oh, I-I am I am sorry"
Slowly, she turns her face towards me again
... Fuck.
Kate''s eyes are filled to the brim with tears and she looks really close to crying. It''s clear as day that she is feeling really ufortable from being stimted down there.
And obviously, it''s not because I am doing it badly or anything. Even though she is greatly determined to get her revenge on Alex, this level of intimacy with a man she barely knows is still too much for her.
Damn it!
I move my face forwards and start kissing her strongly.
*CLICK* *CLICK* CLICK*
The instant Riley clicks the photos, I separate my mouth and take out both my hands from inside her clothes.
"Okay, this much is enough" I say.
"W-What?" Kate asks while quickly wiping the tears which finally leaked out.
"We are done. I think we have clicked enough photos," I tell her.
"B-But didn''t you said earlier that we will change the position after this? Please, don''t stop because of me," Kate says.
"Nah, that scum will be jealous enough when he will see you do this much with me. And anyway, I cannot continue because my leg is hurting like hell. You are too heavy, get off!" I say while feigning pain.
"I-I am not heavy at all!" she says while hitting my shoulder lightly.
"No, seriously, I cannot feel my legs anymore. I think they are totally crushed underneath you!" I say while pushing her.
"You "
Kate lightly punch me again while getting up from myp. Her crying face is already reced by a yfully smiling one.
Sigh
To be honest, I wanted to y with her body more. But I would rather see a cute girl like her smile than cry because of me
Anyway
"Now, Riley, it''s your turn. Kate, take the phone from her" I say.
Kate snatches away my phone from Riley''s hand instantly.
"Well, I know that I don''t have to hold back with you." I say.
{Yes, master. Please don''t hold back on her at all. Use her to your heart''s content. This is crucial.}
Sure
A nasty smile unconsciously forms on my face.
This is going to be fun
"Beast''s scent, active!"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Kate and Riley''s Character photos on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 14 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 71: The Photo Shoot (Part-2)
Chapter 71: The Photo Shoot (Part-2)
"Beast''s scent, activate," I murmur to myself.
Instantly, my body starts getting hotter and a strange sort of smell starts leaking out from my skin.
The effect of this smell is shown immediately, as Kate and Riley, who are standing close to me be motionless. Slowly, their faces start to get flushed and their breathing also gets roughened.
Simr to all those women in train the other day, I guess both of them are now entering a state of trance, in which they will be feeling extremely horny towards me.
But well, as this P.E. storage room is rather big, Beast''s scent cannot show its full effect due to excessive dilution. Basically, if I touch any of them by myself, their trance will break instantly.
Though it''s a different matter that this is exactly what I want
{Master, they are closing in.}
Shit
Kate and Riley have already started to move towards me with hungry eyes
Quickly heeding to ck''s warning, I stand up and grab both of their hands strongly, before lightly jerking them.
""Ahaa""
Instantly, both of their eyes open up wide and they start looking around in confusion
"W-What happened, Jacob? I suddenly felt so weird and then I nked out and even now, I am feeling strange" Kate asks while squirming lightly.
Fufufu
As me and ck spected, all the women retain their horniness even after the trance of Beast''s scent is forcibly broken. They only regain control of their bodies.
"Nothing happened, Kate. Anyway, are you ready to take pictures?" I ask while suppressing my urge to grin.
"Y-Yes, I guess" Kate replies. Her face is still reflecting her highly aroused state.
Man, I didn''t mean to drag Kate into this but seriously, I had no other choice. ck said that we need to make Riley show her true personality as a slut, and this was absolutely necessary to do so.
"Hey, are we doing this or not?"
Suddenly, Riley asks while closing the distance between me and her. The fearful expression she had since I threatened her earlier ispletely gone now. Instead, a really lustful expression has taken its ce.
"Yes, we are" I answer.
"Then tell me what to do" She says while licking her lips.
{This is it, master. Riley''s horniness is making her proactive. To make this work, you need to be equally enthusiastic as well. You should let yourself loose on her}
Hmm? Let myself loose, huh?
I look at Riley''s body from top to bottom
Being a proud pervert myself, I don''t think I need ck to tell me to let loose on a fuckable body like Riley''s.
"Come here" I say while putting my arm around her waist and dragging her to the foam mattress bed.
Well, forget resisting me, on our way, she even starts rubbing my chest erotically.
Damn It looks like the n is working a bit too well
"Okay, I want you to lie down on the bed" I tell her while sitting down on the bed once again, " while resting your ass over my thighs."
"Ohoho You want to spank me, huh?" Riley asks naughtily.
"Well, you need to be punished" I say while returning her naughty expression.
She doesn''t say anything anymore but instead, gives me a wink before lying down exactly like I told her to. She even starts to wiggles her ass, which now rests above my thighs, suggestively.
Without waiting any further, I excitedly lift up her small skirt to reveal her bountiful mounds of meat wrapped in a sexy red pantie.
God damn
No kidding, this is one of the best asses I have ever seen in my life. It''s thick, shapely, and a perfect weapon to ignite the carnal desire of any man in an extreme way.
"Touch it" Riley says while lightly biting her lips.
Oh, believe me, I so want to. But first
I grab the sides of her red panty and pull it down in sh.
Fufufu time to get to work
I grab her meaty ass-cheeks with both my hands and separate them to reveal her asshole and pussy. Even though infamous for being a slut, Riley''s pussy still looks really alluring and tight to me.
Fuuuckk I want to plow this cunt right now like there is no tomorrow
{You sure can master. But I request you to please follow the mission step-by-step.}
Fine
To get Riley''s ass ready for the spanking, I start kneading them thoroughly.
"Ahhann"
She leaks a coquettish voice.
"Kate, get ready to take the photos" I say.
"O-O-Okay" Kate replies stutteringly.
After giving Riley''s wonderful meat mounds a final rub, I raise my right hand
*THWAK*
"Aaaah!"
Riley raises a small scream as my handnds hard on her bottom. With just a single hit, a red hand-print appears on the dark skin of her ass.
Damn It felt as if my whole hand literally sank inside the soft flesh for a second
*THWAK*
"Aaaahn!"
I spank her other ass-cheek this time.
"A-Amazing do it harder" Riley says, getting even more aroused than before.
Sure, with pleasure
*THWAK*
"Aahaan! That''s it Like that!"
I put more power into my hand and start spanking her even harder.
Continuing like this, I smack her ass for around 5 minutes straight, until ck informed me that the first part of my mission isplete.
"M-More hit hit my ass mooar" Riley begs in a broken sort of voice.
D-Damn
Her ass ispletely swollen red, but she is still asking to be spanked
Well, I would personally love to continue this, but both of my hands hurt like hell.
And one more thing
"Just look at the mess you have made" I say while putting my hand between her legs and starting to rub her drenched pussy.
I don''t know if this is because of Beast''s scent or because she loves getting spanked, but her pussy is literally overflowing with love juices. So much that the portion of my pants beneath her ass is soaking wet now.
"Let''s move on" I tell her.
"Ahh~ okay, but I want you to lie down now" she says, calming down a little.
"Me?" I ask, surprised.
Yeah, forget it. There is no way in hell I am getting spanked
"Yes, you. I want my pussy to be filled with cum and I will milk it out from your cock myself" she lustfully says while getting up.
.oh.
"Okay" I say while quicklyying down on the bed.
Yeah, like any man can say no to that
Riley immediately moves closer to me and starts to unbuckle my pants
"Hey, Kate, you are taking the photos, right?" I say while looking sideways.
"Ah Eh? Y-Yes" Kate replies while jumping up from my sudden question.
She is breathing really hard and looking at me and Riley with cravingly eyes. One of her hands is in-between her legs, though I think she just put it there unconsciously without actually masturbating.
Hmm wait a second, she is not lying about taking the photos, is she?
She seems really spaced out earlier
"Aaargh!"
Suddenly, a loud grunt leaks out from my mouth as an exceptionally pleasurable feeling arises from my crotch.
I instantly look down and find Riley''s mouth wrapped around my exposed cock and moving up and down furiously.
Holy fuck what is this!??
The way she is sucking my cock right now is so dangerous, that I already feel like cumming. Her technique is shockinglyparable to that of the prostitutes from the top brothel.
D-Damn it I am
"Ahh~ nice and wet with my saliva. Perfect for pration" Riley says while removing her mouth from my cock.
"Why did you stop!!??" I ask angrily.
"Oh, as I said, I was just making your cock ready now the real fun will begin" she says with a dirty smile while stretching her legs over my crotch.
Then, she grabs my cock and ces it against her cunt.
"Let the sweet ride begins" she says in a coquettish voice, before dropping down her waist.
Fuuuckkk
She doesn''t even let me get used to the highly developed meat folds of her pussy and starts riding my cock in earnest from the start.
"Even though It''s not big this cock feels amazing" Riley says while moaning, "Even better than his"
It is clear that she is enjoying this too much. In just a couple of minutes, her waist starts moving in different ways, as if trying to trace shapes of different things.
And honestly, it''s getting too much for me already. She is just too good
"I am I am cumming!" I say loudly.
"Yess Inside fill my pussy." Riley says while moaning in pleasure.
The next moment, cum starts squirting out from the tip of my cock and begins to dirty the insides of Riley''s wet cunt. I continue like this for a minute or so before I release thest drops.
"H-Hey, wait for a second!" I say desperately.
Even though I just came, Riley is not lowering the speed of her waist at all.
"I amnot stopping until I empty your balls" she says while increasing her speed again.
Daaamn it!!!
Due to being hypersensitive after releasing my load, the pleasure in my cock reaches its peak again way sooner than I expected, and cum starts to shoot out again.
"This warm feeling is the best." Riley moans while touching her belly.
Though this time as well, she doesn''t stop after I finish cumming inside her
Fuuckk
{Master, stop her forcibly right now! The system is close to recognizing this as an act of dominating you! This situation will turn really dangerous if Beast Awakening gets activated}
"JACOB!?"
Suddenly, a female voice shrieks my name, forcing everyone to freeze. A voice that I recognize a bit too well
"Maya"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Kate and Riley''s Character photos on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 14 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 72: Mayas Accusation
Chapter 72: Maya''s usation
"Maya"
I quickly turn my head sideways with a jerk and see Maya standing next to the entrance door. Her face is twisted into a horrified expression, and her eyes are staring at me with utter disbelief.
Fuck
"L-Listen to me, Maya"
"How could you do this to La" Maya says usingly while backing away to the door.
I cannot tell if it''s from anger or shock, but her whole body is trembling right now.
"What!? No, wait, hear me out"
The next moment, she turns around and runs away from the room while mming the door shut.
Shit!!!
Immediately, I push Riley away from on top of me.
"Kyaa!"
My cock plops out of her vagina and shends on the bed while raising a small scream. All the semen which have umted inside her pussy till now from my multiple ejactions starts flowing out in streams.
"Hey, I want to ride that cock more" she says while lewdly rub my semen all over her pussy.
I ignore her demand and start to pull up my pants.
"W-Wasn''t that a senior, Jacob? Does she know you?" Kate asks, looking scared.
Unlike Riley, she seems totally out of her horny state.
"Yes" I answer quickly.
"T-Then, she won''t report us, right?"
"I don''t know" I answer.
I seriously cannot tell what Maya might do right now. Especially after listening to her thoughts in the morning
"N-No" Kate mutters while looking even more scared now.
After finishing to wear my pants and fixing my shirt, I stand up from the bed.
"Listen, quickly clean up here and return to the grounds with Riley. I will find Maya as fast as I can and see that she doesn''t tell anyone anything. And yes, give me the phone as well" I say while taking away my phone from her hand.
Kate gives me a shaky nod before moving towards the bed. I also start sprinting toward the door immediately.
Both of them should be fine once they reach the grounds. Their absence will most probably go unnoticed.
I know Riley is really horny right now, but after getting out of this room, she will be back to normal within a matter of seconds.
There is nothing to worry about them at least for now.
But still, Maya
Damn it!
Why the hell did shee to the P.E. storage room!? I cannot think of any reason for her to
No, wait, I couldn''t find her anywhere in the morning. What if she was here all along?
But she entered through the door just now
Maybe she went outside for a while?
Yes, that seems the most usible answer. There could be no other reason for her toe to the P.E. storage other than that. Especially at a time like this.
And to be honest, I am not that worried about getting reported by Maya. I am much more concerned about her mental state
She was really depressed in the morning because of what happenedst night. And she kept repeating in her mind that she couldn''t hurt La by pursuing me and all that stuff. About how much she respects and loves her.
But now, in her eyes, I have cheated on La. I have betrayed her best friend and family.
But well, I am also someone she loves
And because of these things, her mental state must have deteriorated even further
Fuck! I need to find Maya fast. I hope she doesn''t do anything reckless till then.
Getting out of the P.E. storage room, which is on the ground floor, I start climbing upstairs.
Damn where would she go now?
Her ssroom? Girls washroom?
I hope it''s thetter I-I mean, I don''t hope so.
Well, let''s check out her ssroom first
"Jacob"
The moment I start turning at the stairs of the first floor, a voice call from behind.
What!!??
I turn back with a jerk and see Maya standing a few feet away from me, right in front of a ssroom. Her face is clearly etched with anger and her eyes are filled with tears.
But howe Maya is here? Was she waiting for me?
" I need to talk to you," she says in a heavy voice.
Without wasting any time, I quickly move forward and grab her shoulders.
"Listen, Maya. You are misunderstanding this"
"There is nothing to misunderstand, Jacob," She says while pping away my hands.
"You tried to hide it, but I am aware of your rtionship with La, you know? And you just cheated on her. And while I don''t wish to even look at your face, I am speaking to you right now because there is something you must do, Jacob."
"You have to tell La about what you did. You must take responsibility for your unfaithfulness. I know La will be devastated, but she doesn''t deserve this. And you don''t deserve her.
"I never thought that you will repay her like this for all the things she has done for you. But at least don''t continue to ruin her life. Don''t continue to betray her"
"Just shut up for a second and listen!" I say angrily.
Maya jumps up from my sudden outburst and gets silent while staring at me in surprise.
"I am not betraying La or cheating on her, okay? Yes, we are in a rtionship and it is also true that I sleep with other women. And not just sleep with, I am even romantically involved with someone else," I say.
"I cannot believe that you will fall so low"
"But La already knows everything about it. I told her myself and she agreed to it," I say while cutting in-between.
"What!? La agreed to this!?" Maya asks, shocked, "N-No way She cannot why would she?"
"It''s because of my system, Maya. My system is of that kind, you see?" I say meaningfully.
"That kind"
Maya''s eyes open up wide.
"You don''t mean No" she says in shock.
"Yes, I mean exactly what you are thinking. And La knows about this. So, she agreed to be in a polygamous rtionship with me," I tell her with a nod.
Without saying anything further, Maya stares at me with an expressionless face. I cannot guess what she is thinking right now, but I wait for her to speak.
"I I cannot believe that, Jacob."
Mata says after a few seconds in a low voice.
"What!?" I ask.
"You know that this is the mostmon excuse people give aftermitting infidelity, right?" Maya asks.
"Do you think that I am lying to you? Really, Maya?" I ask in a loud voice.
"Who knows, Jacob? Who knows? For people who have been with their system for at least a few months, it''s easy to tell when they are lying about their point earning methods. But for someone like you, who just acquired their system, no one can tell anything no one," Maya says with tears filling her eyes again.
"I I know, but still, why are you choosing not to trust me!? It is possible that I am not lying, isn''t it!?" I ask.
"It is, Jacob. But after what I just saw" Maya''s voice trails away.
"Then at least give me a chance to prove myself, Maya. That my system is just as I say it is. That I neither lied, nor cheated on La. You can agree to that, can''t"
"Ohoho Did someone mention "cheating"?"
Suddenly, a familiar voicees from behind me, cutting me mid-sentence.
I immediately turn around and to my annoyance, find Alex and his gang of hoodlums climbing the stairs leisurely.
No now. Please, for fuck''s sake
"Get lost, Alex!" I say angrily.
"How about no? By the way, did someone cheat on your sister?" Alex says while eyeing Maya disgustingly.
"Shut the fuck up, asshole! She is not my sister!" I shout angrily.
"What!? For real!?" He asks, looking genuinely surprised.
"But you walk to school with her, right? Wait Don''t tell me that she is your girlfriend" he says.
"It doesn''t concern you. Just get lost already!"
"Now, do you seriously want to take that tone with me, cunt?" Alex asks while raising his hand.
Getting his signal, the hoodlums behind him starts ring at me while mouthing abusive words.
These fucking pigs
"Well, I guess ugly rats like you also get lucky sometimes. Anyway, I came looking for you and overheard your conversation. You have cheated on this beautiful girl, haven''t you? Look, she is crying as well What a huge asshole you are" Alex says looking at me with a smirk.
Like you are the one to talk, dick-head
"So, I was wondering"
Alex starts moving towards Maya with a vulgar smile on his face.
"Hey! Don''t get close to her!"
I try to block his way, but two of his hoodlum grabs me from behind.
"You fuckers!"
" if you would like toe with me after school, baby? I will show you a really amazing time, and make you feel so good that you will forget everything about this idiot. Believe me, I can please you in ways he never will," he says while getting ufortably close to her.
"Get away from her, you scum! Don''t you dare to even touch her!" I shout.
"I will fucking kill you if you"
"Okay, I will"
Maya says in a toneless voice.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Kate and Riley''s Character photos on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 15 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 73: One Month
Chapter 73: One Month
"You will?" Alex asks, taking a step back in surprise.
"MAYA! DON''T DO THIS! YOU CANNOT"
"Okay, shut this monkey''s mouth" Alex says.
Immediately following his orders, one of the hoodlums restraining me covers my mouth as well.
"So, where were we? Oh, yes you made a great decision, baby. Believe me, you won''t regret it," Alex says, turning back to Maya with a filthy grin.
"Do you want to go somewhere outside for the date or do you want toe to my home? My parents are out of town, you know? We can have a lot of fun together if you catch my drift. Well, I will let you decide.
"And by the way, do you want to mess with this cheating fuck? How about we kiss in front of him right now, huh? We can get a little more intimate as well, you know? Let this bastard see with his own eyes what he lost by being the idiot he is"
He says with a smirk before moves his face forward and going in for a kiss.
No Fuck no Not thisPlease
"Get away from me!"
Suddenly, just before their lips meet, Maya pushes him back strongly.
"AAAAGH!"
Alex loses bnce by tripping on his own leg and falls down hard on the ground.
"What are you doing, you stupid bitch!?" Alex shouts angrily while closing his eyes in pain.
"Don''t get ahead of yourself. I was talking to Jacob, no you," Maya coolly tells him before turning to face me.
"You asked for a chance to prove innocence, right Jacob? Okay, I will give you a months'' time. I will neither say, nor do anything until then except to observe you closely.
"But know this, if you fail to prove anything to me even after that I will personally make sure to convince La about the truth, no matter what it takes," Maya says sternly, before starting to move towards the stairs.
"And by the way, your breath stinks really bad. Try brushing your teeth beforeing to school" she tells Alex as passes by him.
He stares at Maya inplete shock while some of his own hoodlums start sniggering at him.
What just happened?
"STOP LAUGHING, IDIOTS! And you! Come back! Come back, you bitch!" Alex shouts while quickly standing up and going after Maya.
"I think I saw Miss Naomi downstairs a while ago" she says wonderingly while continuing to climb downstairs.
Immediately, Alex stops on his tract and a strangely fearful expression overshadows his face.
"C-Come on, we are going," he says to his hoodlums while hastily turning back.
"Really? And what about him?" the hoodlum restraining me asks.
Without replying, Alexes towards me and strongly punches me in the gut.
"Gghhh!"
"This much is enough for this cunt. As for that bitch, I will make sure she regrets making fun of me for the rest of her life. Anyway, let''s leave before any teacheres" Alex says in a hurried manner.
Giving him a nod, the hoodlums push me away roughly and walk away with Alex.
"Fuck" I swear while holding my stomach painfully.
Even though my rage is towering against Alex right now, there is also a strange sort of relief in my mind as well. I literally thought that Maya was agreeing to date that bastard.
And honestly, that would have broken me up
"But still, one month, huh?" I mutter to myself.
With how serious Maya was looking, I am sure that she wasn''t kidding about trying her best to convince La that I cheated on her.
Damn it
Suddenly, ck miasma erupts in front of my eyes.
{Master, forgive me for saying this, but you should not concern yourself with proving your innocence to Miss Maya. At least for now.}
What!?
{I mean to say, the primary goal on which we should focus on right now is following our n, master. We cannot waste time on any other things.}
Cannot waste any time? What the fuck?
You are finally showing your true colors again, aren''t you? You want me and L to break up.
No, I am not listening to you
{Please, master. It''s nothing like that. Just think about it yourself, Maya gave you a months'' time to prove yourself and coincidently enough, you have one month to fix your system as well or you will die. Tell me, shouldn''t you prioritize saving your life first?}
I-I Well, I am prioritizing my life. If La leaves me, I will die because of my poison anyway.
{I agree, but it''s not like Miss La will immediately believe Maya. She loves and trusts you as well. And anyway, once the system is fixed, we can put all our efforts into giving Maya the proof she wants.}
{Please try to understand, master.}
Fuck I just don''t want Maya to think of me as a scum
{Don''t worry, she will eventually know the truth and will regret ever doubting you in the first ce. And after understanding that you can have a polygamous rtionship; she might even confess her love to you.}
I I guess.
{I appreciate your understanding, master. Anyway, I should report to you that the mission with Kate and Riley was sessful, and you were rewarded with a total of 5500 life points.}
Sigh okay
{Would you like to buy some skills, master?}
Do as you like
{Buying [Stamina +1], [Penis girth +1], [Semen Volume +1]. 3500 life points deducted. Passive skills are now activated.}
Hooray.
{Master, are you feeling down?}
You think?
{}
{Well, I think I should report one more thing to you.}
Sure, why not?
{I just wanted to wait for a while until I get a more concrete signal, but I guess this might cheer you up a bit. You see, I noticed some fluctuations in the system after youpleted the missions earlier. I think it might be the sign of your system turning back to normal.}
Woah, what? For real?
{Yes, master. If we continue with our n, I think the system will fix itself faster than we thought.}
Damn now, that''s some good news to cheer me up.
{And I should also remind you, with this, the first phase of our revenge-n against Alex is also sessful. And after what he just did, I don''t believe we should wait to start the next phase.}
No, we shouldn''t. That bastard totally deserves what''s going to happen to him.
But first, let''s finish up with the smaller tasks in our hands, shall we?
____________________________
"Can you please tell me the room number you want to visit, sir?" the female receptionist asks.
"It''s eh 712. No, wait, it''s 713," I tell her.
"713, huh? Hmm" she says while starting to look up something on herputer.
"The guests staying in that room are are"
The receptionist''s eyes open up wide in surprise.
"You are here to meet Miss Zakira!?" She asks, her voice growing a little louder than before.
"Yes"
The Vampire princess Zakira Vondrack!?" she asks again.
"How many Zakiras are here?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
"S-Sorry, sir, please wait for a second," she says while picking up the phone ced next to her, before starting to dial some numbers on it.
Sigh
A day has passed since the incident with Maya, and right now, I am standing at the only 5-star hotel in our city; The Lauc, where Zakira is staying at.
The reason why I even know her room number is because she smuggled my unconscious body a few days ago inside this ce to drink my blood, which in the end lead to the formation of the blood bond between us.
But man, the security really is tight here. I wonder how she brought me in
"What''s your name again, sir?" the receptionist asks with the phone still attached to her ears.
"Jacob," I tell her.
"Jac O-Oh, yes, madam. I will send him straight away," She answers on the phone.
"You can go, sir. Room 713. Seventh floor."
She sends me off with a polite bow.
After giving her a small nod in return, I get inside an empty elevator nearby and start moving up the floors.
Listening to the soft music ying in here, I automatically start remembering the incidents which happened yesterday.
After the ordeal with Maya, nothing much of notice happened for the rest of the day except me beingpletely ignored by her at home. Which is a much calmer scene than what I expected.
Even at school today, Alex didn''te to fuck with me against my expectations and my time went by peacefully while practicing water and fire magic with my ss.
Initially, I was nning to meet Kate again, butter I decided against it. To be honest, someone is bound to notice our absence if we were to bunk the ss two times in a row.
And finally, after the school got over, I changed my clothes at home and immediately came over here to spank Zakira.
Fufufu This is going to be fun. I need to get back at her for nearly killing me. I will even get life points for it.
*SEVENTH Floor*
The machinated voice in the elevator announces suddenly.
Getting off into the long corridor of the Seventh floor, I start moving forward in search of room 713.
"Oh, it must be here" I say, looking at the series of rooms in the 700s.
701..702..703..704..705
"AHAAAH!"
Suddenly, my vision gets dark and a set of strong hands grab my body from behind.
"Fuck! Let go! Let go!" I shout while struggling as hard as I can, but it''s all in vain as my body still gets dragged surprisingly easily.
And then, after a couple of seconds, my vision returns and the hand leave my bodypletely.
"What the"
Right now, I am inside one of the rooms of the hotel, and standing right in front of me is a personpletely wrapped in blue robes and cloak. Even their face is hidden behind a long hood.
"H-Hey! You are that strange beastkin from school, right!? What do you want!? And why did you drag me here!?" I ask, a little scared.
Without replying, the person put his hands inside his robes
"W-What are you doing"
and pulls out a long knife only to jumps at me while brandishing it wildly.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Kate and Riley''s Character photos on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 15 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 74: Blue Cloak
Chapter 74: Blue Cloak
"Hey! Wait! WAIT!" I shout while thrusting my arms forward in defense.
But the blue cloaked person''s knife easily slips through my hands and stabs my throat directly
"AAAAHGH!!!"
While screaming painfully, I drop down on the ground while feeling a body-numbing pain. Instinctually, I cover the stabbed area on my neck with both my hands, trying to stop the bleeding.
Fck! Is this the end for me!? Seriously!?
I always imagined that if I die, it would be either due to my system or because some girl will decide to kill me for rejecting her proposal (in my dreams) but for fuck''s sake! Like this!?
Being stabbed out of nowhere for no reason whatsoever!?
No I am not epting this. I have a lot of things left to do. Well, it''s mostly perverted stuff, but still, it matters
And also, what will happen to my women once I am gone? Especially Reba and La?
I don''t even want to imagine them getting along with another man
No, I will live I have to There is no other choice
Slowly, I start crawling towards the door of the room.
Someone will surely notice me if I get outside
"What are you doing?"
Suddenly, a female voice asks me.
With a jerk, I look at the direction of the voice, only to find the cloaked person standing right next to me.
Fuck! She is going to stab me again.
Putting even more power into my limbs, I start moving towards the door faster than before.
"Oi! I want to talk to you, wait!" she quickly says while grabbing my left legs.
"Yeah, you stab the person and then talk to them, right? Let go of my leg! LET GO!"
I try to desperately shake her hand off but without any sess.
How the fuck is she so strong!?
"Why does it matter if I stabbed you? It''s not that much of a big deal, to be honest. You are just overreacting" she says.
"Overreacting!? I will freaking die, you crazy bitch! LET ME GO!" I shout.
"No, you won''t die. Why would you? It''s not like you are hurt or anything"
"Not hurt!? What is this then, huh!? What is this?"
I move one of my bloody hands forward to show this cloaked woman except, it''s not bloody at all.
"What the fuck!?" I swear in surprise.
Reluctantly, I remove my other hand from my neck as well, which also turns out to bepletely clean. I cannot see even a drop of blood.
"See? You are not bleeding. In fact, there is not even a wound," the hooded woman says simply.
I touch my neck again and unbelievably, there is actually no wound at all.
"T-Then, why the heck does it hurt so much?" I ask while slowly raising my upper body.
I admit that even I didn''t saw any blood, but the pain was so severe that I automatically assumed that there is blood flowing out.
"Oh, don''t worry. The pain will disappear in around 5 more seconds 54321."
Immediately, the pain vanishes
"What the fuck is going on!? I clearly saw that knife prating my throat! And the pain was also real and intense! So, why am I not injured!?" I ask in shock.
"Oh, you see, that was not an actual knife or anything. It was something else Anyway, answer me, do you have a girlfriend?" she asks.
"Yes," I answer.
"What''s her name?"
"La and Reba."
"What? You have two girlfriends!? Are you two-timing?"
"No."
"Oh, so, they know about each other? Wow, you are a yboy"
"I am"
"Then, you must be nning to seduce more women"
"Okay, wait a fucking second! Why are you asking me this!? And why the heck am I answering you!?" I ask, shocked over is happening.
"Fufufu As I said, that wasn''t an actual knife. And by the way, I am asking these questions just to test out something" the woman replies while chuckling.
Test out something!? What!?
{Master, she is telling the truth. That wasn''t an ordinary knife. I sensed some sort of foreign magic being injected inside your body through that attack.}
Foreign magic?
Shit
"I am getting out of here" I say while trying to stand up.
What the
On matter how many times I try, I just couldn''t muster any strength in my legs.
"You cannot escape, you know? The most you can do is crawl right now" the hooded woman tells me.
Damn it!
"Who the heck are you!? And why are you doing this to me!?" I ask, a little panicky now.
"Who am I? I am your ssmate, obviously. And as for why am I doing this to you? Well, it''s because I want you to answer a few questions of mine And as you might have guessed already, you can neither keep quiet nor lie to me anymore," she says, sounding a little smug for some reason.
What!?
"H-Hey, just let me go, okay? Or, I will I will report this to the school and the police. You will be punished severely," I threaten desperately.
"Hahaha Do you actually think I don''t have any measure to prevent that from happening, right?" she asks.
Fuck
"And anyway, I will let you go after you answer all my questions satisfactorily. So, don''t worry."
"You abducted me, stabbed me, and even somehow magically drugged me. Obviously, I really shouldn''t worry at all" I say sarcastically.
"Yup," she answers simply.
Fucking bitch
{Master, don''t let her ask you any questions. Please distract her for a while. I am going to try to expel out the magic she has injected in you.}
O-Okay
"L-Listen, Blue Hood, I want to ask you something," I say.
"Hey, don''t call me Blue Hood!" she says angrily.
"T-Then what is your name?"
"Do you really think I will tell you my name?"
"Okay then, Blue Hood, are you rted to White Hood I-I mean, Miss Naomi by any chance?" I ask.
She doesn''t say anything
"Are you?" I ask again.
"Y-You are here to answer my questions, not me," she says, sounding a little strange.
"Anyway, my first question"
"W-Wait! Wait! So, about that knife you stabbed me with H-Howe it didn''t wound me?" I ask, cutting in-between her sentence.
"As I said, I am not answering any of your questions and also, just so you know, it''s clear as day that you are trying to distract me," she tells me.
Fuck
"Anyway, my first question: in your first magic ss three days ago, did you, or did you not performed magic knowingly?" she says, sounding extremely serious.
Shit! Why the heck is she asking me this!?
"N-No," I answer.
"No? Really?"
"Really" I tell her.
I can tell that she was expecting to get the exact opposite answer.
"Well, let me be a little bit more specific: When that boy, Alex, threw those fireballs at you, didn''t you, at first, instinctively tried forming your own fireballs? But then, when you noticed that everyone will find out about your true abilities, you faked fainting didn''t you?" she asks.
What the fuck!? That is too freaking specific!
"And also, even after that, you were secretly performing magic in the regr sses of yesterday and today as well, right?" She continues.
Holy shit! This is just crazy
It''s like she knows everything already and is just me this for confirmation.
"I-I that is"
Fuck
Even though I am trying really hard not say anything, my mouth is opening up itself to speak.
"Answer!" the woman orders.
"I Yes"
*BANG*
Suddenly, drowning my voice, the door of the room bursts open with a bang and a person enters inside.
"Zakira!" I exim in relief.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Kate and Riley''s Character photos on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 16 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 75: Blood Vs Cloak
Chapter 75: Blood Vs Cloak
Author''s note: Hey guys! HAPPY NEW YEAR!!! A littlete ''cause I wanted to upload a chapter exactly at 12:00, lol.
_________________________
The moment Zakira''s name escapes from my lips, her gaze falls down on me lying on the floor.
"Why are you barging into my"
Before the Blue Cloak could finish her confused question, Zakiraes running towards her with a bizarre speed andnds a kick square on her chest.
"GUUUHH!"
To my surprise and awe, her kick is packed with so much power, that Blue Cloak is sent flying straight to the other end of the room, where her body gets mmed brutally against the wall.
"Are you okay, Master I-I mean, Jacob?" Zakira asks, immediately crouching down next to me.
"Y-Yeah Anyway, that Blue Hood got a knife that can paralyze your legs. Look out for it!" I warn her.
"Okay" Zakira gives me a nod.
"Don''t Don''t interrupt me, you damned vampire princess," Blue Hood says, getting up from the floor while painfully holding her chest.
Without replying, Zakira takes a battle stance again.
"If that''s what you wish to do" Blue Hood mutters while raising her fists as well.
Now that I notice, she is wearing ck leather gloves in her hands as well, basically covering her entire body.
Hmm weird.
The next instant, Blue Hood jumps forward so fast that her motion actually gets blurry. Her left fist also protrudes forward, ready to punch Zakira directly in the face.
"Metal Snake!" Zakira shouts while raising her hand.
Suddenly, the iron rod, on which the window curtains are hanging, shoots forward and coils around Blue Hood''s legs like an actual snake.
"Aaaaagh!"
Instantly losing her bnce mid-air, she falls down on the ground while raising a small scream though the momentum of her body isn''t lost, resulting in a direct collision with Zakira.
Shit!
I close my eyes shut, expecting both of them to fall on top of me hard but even after waiting for a few seconds, no such thing happens.
Zakira remains standing upright, totally unaffected by the collision, while Blue Hood slowly slides down on the ground, apparently unconscious.
Damn so, this is the real strength of a Vampire
But wait a second, did Zakira used her skill to move that iron rod? That seems to be the case
I wonder what her system is
"She is much weaker than I expected Anyway, can you move now, Jacob?" Zakira asks, looking towards me.
"Yeah, I think my legs are working Watch out!" I yell.
Blue Hood, whom I thought to be unconscious, suddenly takes out the silver knife from her robes and swings it at Zakira''s legs with a sh
Fuck! She was feigning to faint!
But to my even greater surprise, Zakira has already jumped up high in the air, making the knife sh nothing but empty space.
"Aaargh! You are gone now!" Blue Cloak says in a frustrated voice, before starting to swing the knife wildly at the falling figure of Zakira.
Damn it! She will really get No!
Just when I thought that Zakira will finally get hit by the knife, she surprises me yet again by showing agility beyond my imagination. Evading every single sh made by Blue Cloak in mid-air, she drops down knee-first on her back.
"GUAAAH!"
All the air gets knocked out of Blue Cloak''s lungs, and her grip on the knife loosens automatically. Immediately taking advantage of this, Zakira grabs her wrists and jerks them hard to unarm her. She even twists both her arms backward and holds them in ce, restraining her movementpletely.
"Okay! Okay! I give up! But please listen to me!" Blue cloak says desperately.
"I think that this guy here got an abnormal system! I saw him producing fireballs with magic on his first try!"
"I know that that was an ident. And there was another guy who actually did it in his first try as well. Don''t think that you can escape by giving false justification for your actions," Zakira says angrily.
"No, believe me, that was no ident! I suspect him of performing magic sessfully even after that! You are here to find the abnormal system as well, right!? Then help me question him!" Blue Cloak says.
"Jacob, is that true? Can you perform magic?" Zakira asks me with a frown.
{You can lie, master. I havepletely dispelled the foreign magic from your body.}
"No, what she is saying ispletely false," I lie.
Even though I cannot see Blue Hood''s face, I can tell that she is extremely shocked by hearing my answer. From the way she asked me those questions earlier, it''s easy to guess that she was just waiting for my confirmation on her doubts.
"You heard him" Zakira says.
"B-But how is this possible He shouldn''t be able to lie after being shed by my knife" Blue Hood says in a low voice.
"Then isn''t it clear that I am not lying!?" I say while standing up.
Man, it feels really good to be able to move my legs again
"Anyway, Zakira, remove that annoying hood first, I want to see her face," I say.
"N-No, please don''t do that! I cannot reveal my identity Kyaaaa!"
Before Blue Hood can even finish her sentence, Zakira follows my order and pulls back her Hood with a jerk.
What the?
With long white hairs, deep blue eyes, and really cute features, the girl''s face which gets revealed from under the hood is amazingly pretty. In fact, she can be considered on par with the other beauties I have met in the past few weeks.
Though one thing about her ising to me as a shock
There is a pair ofrge, white, and fluffy ears atop her head.
"You are from the bunny n!" I exim immediately.
"N-N-No! I am not! It''s a disguise!" she says, clearly lying.
"Yeah, sure"
I pick up the silver knife lying nearby, and sh is across her face.
"Kyaaaa!" she screams in a painful voice.
"Okay, you are not hurt" I say while looking at her pathetically.
"I-I know" she says, looking a bit embarrassed.
"Anyway, you cannot lie to me anymore, right? Then tell me, are you from the bunny n?" I ask her again.
"Yes, I am," she answers mechanically.
The next instant, she shakes her head as ifing out of a trance.
"Wait, no, I am not Aaahhh! Damn it! How dare you use my own weapon against me!" she says angrily.
"I never thought that someone from the bunny n will be allowed toe here" Zakira says, sounding a little surprised.
It is indeed a surprising thing. Among all the Beastkin races, the bunny n is considered to be the weakest in terms of collective system strength of n individuals.
And from what I have read on the inte, this even results in severe discrimination against them.
So, it goes without saying that no one expects someone from the bunny n to participate in the international magic tournament. No, in fact, they wouldn''t be even allowed to participate
Though, on apletely different note, I personally wanted the bunny n toe. Especially the bunny chicks. Almost all of them are hot as fuck
"So, what''s your name?" I ask.
"Mia," she mechanically answers again.
"Cute name," Ipliment just to fuck with her.
"NOOO!!! You cannot know my name as well!" she says in vexation.
"Fufufu You cannot do anything now. So, Mia, you like to kidnap people and ask them questions against their will, huh? Then let me do the same thing with you" I say.
"As you are already restrained, let''s directly get to asking you some questions. So, answer me, howe someone from the bunny n is allowed to participate in the tournament? And why are you trying to hide your identity? Also, why are you dressed simrly to Miss Naomi?" I ask all the questions I have in my mind at once.
Immediately, Mia''s face turns scared no, utterly terrified.
It looks like I have asked her the exact questions, she doesn''t want to answer. Simr to what she did to me earlier.
And yet again, like me, she is forced to answer as well
"I am I am No! I am here because Teacher"
"What are you doing to my cute Mia?"
Suddenly, a calm feminine voice interrupts us and Mia stops speaking as if a spell has broken.
Shit
Already recognizing the voice, I slowly turn around to find Miss Naomi standing on the doorway, with her right hand outstretched towards us.
And for the first time in my life, I see an expression on her face which was never there in any of her photos, shows, documentaries, or even when I directly met her a few days ago
An expression of cold, cold rage
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mia''s photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 16 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 76: White Interruption
Chapter 76: White Interruption
The temperature of the room drops down rapidly, and a sudden chill creeps up my spine. The air actually bes so cold that wispy white vapors of my own breath can be seen clearly.
Shit, this is bad
Out of Naomi''s body, a really strange sort of powerful aura is emitting out, automatically raising my instincts to cower in fear against her. It''s almost simr to the helpless feeling you get while standing in front of a vast ocean of water. Though in this case, it''s an ocean of raw power.
"Get away from her" Naomi says in a toneless voice while flicking the fingers of her outstretched hand.
Instantly, Zakira''s body lifts up in the air with a jerk and gets ruthlessly thrown away from Mia. Even though shends hard on her butt, no painful voicees from her mouth except a small exmation of surprise.
What the fuck!? Seriously!?
Zakira, who looked so powerful just a few moments ago, gets thrown away so easily by Naomi!? Just how powerful is this white Fox Goddess?
Hey, wait!
Before I noticed, Naomi''s hand has already moved towards me
Holy shit! Not me! Not me!
She snaps her fingers
"AAAAH Eh?"
I prepare myself for the impact of being sent flying backward like Zakira, but no such thing happens. Only the knife that I am holding in my hand gets dropped forcibly to the floor, and magically shoots away far from me.
"MIAAA!"
The next instant, Naomi''s cold expression meltspletely into a half-crying one, and she starts running towards Mia while shouting her name loudly.
What the?
The cold atmosphere also starts to revert back to normal, and the powerful aura emitting out from her body ceases like it never even existed in the first ce.
"I-I am fine! I am fine Don''t hug me!"
Naomi jumps on the half-raised figure of Mia and hugs her tightly. She even starts rubbing her cheek together with Mia''s and patting her bunny ears affectionately.
"I was so scared that my cute little apprentice will get hurt" Naomi says in an emotional voice.
"Come on, get off of me! I am not hurt, okay?" Mia exasperatedly says while trying to push Naomi away.
"Really!? Thank goodness! I got worried because the danger detecting magic I have put on you went off I-I mean, I saw the Vampire princess on top of you from afar," Naomi says, turning nervous because of the idental slip of the tongue.
"Danger detecting magic!? Are you for real!? You still haven''t removed that from me!?" Mia asks furiously.
"Ehh I mean, I did remove it but Hehehe I put it back on you again," Naomi answers whileughing guiltily.
"Uuggh, you never listen to me" Mia says in a frustrated voice.
What is happening?
"Miss Naomi"
Suddenly, Zakira speaks up.
Unlike the confused me, she is ring at Naomi really sharply.
" I think you are unaware what attacking the sole princess of the Vampire kingdom means," She says in a threatening tone.
"Of course, a war between countries," Naomi replies with a smile, "But that won''t happen between Vampires and Beastkins, as I didn''t actually attack you. I was simply saving my apprentice from getting hurt by you and this boy."
"Saving her from us!?" I ask loudly, unable to hold myself back.
"She was the one who abducted me on my way and stabbed me with a weird fucking knife. Only God knows what she would have done if not for Zakira showing up and saving me."
"Is it true?" Naomi asks, turning to look at Mia.
" yes. But it''s because he is the guy who got the abnormal system we are looking for! He was knowingly using magic even on his first try!" Mia answers while pointing at me usingly.
"Really!? You are still saying that even after I told you otherwise just a few minutes ago!? At least believe in your own weird-ass knife!" I retort back.
"That That is" Mia seems lost for words to say.
"Tch Mia, you should have at least consulted me about it. We already have two suspects on that matter, and this boy is not one of them. In fact, if I remember correctly, one of the suspect''s names was given by you, right?" Naomi asks Zakira.
"Yes, of course, it was me," Zakira replies haughtily.
Fuck! They are talking about Leo
"You did a great job there. Anyway, let me apologize to you. It was clearly Mia''s fault for attacking the boy without telling me anything.
"Though I have to ask you one thing; how did you find out that all of this was happening inside my room? I clearly remember putting strong spells here to prevent others from detecting any activity from outside" Naomi asks while raising her eyebrows.
"I Err I saw a glimpse of that Mia dragging Jacob inside the room. And as he was here to visit me, I immediately guessed that something is not right," Zakira answers in a slightly nervous tone.
I don''t know why but I can already tell that she is lying. And mind, it''s not obvious at all.
Wait, now that I remember, a few days ago, she even showed up at Reba''s house out of nowhere. Howe she found out that I was there at that time?
It''s almost impossible
"He was visiting you? So, the vampire princess has already made friends at school, huh? And that to, a male" Naomi says.
"That''s none of your business" Zakira says angrily.
"True, true. Anyway, Mia, you also apologize to this boy," Naomi says.
"But I was just"
"Mia"
Naomi''s voice turns strict.
" Fine, I am sorry" Mia apologizes while gritting her teeth angrily.
Hey, that''s not how you apologize, you know?
"So then, I hope we are forgiven for our mistakes. Anyway, both of you must want to continue with your original n of meeting each other, right? Well, I have some really important work I need to attend to as well. So, I guess this is goodbye?" Naomi asks, pressing on thest word.
"Hmph Okay, we are going. But remember to reign this Mia a little," Zakira says while getting up from the floor.
"I will surely remember to do that," Naomi answers with a smile, whereas Mia res at Zakira threateningly.
"Come on, Jacob," Zakira says to me.
Giving her a nod, I start to walk out of the room together with her.
Now that Zakira''s back is facing Naomi and Mia, I notice that her confident expression ispletely gone. Instead, an extremely concerned look is overshadowing her face.
"Bye!"
I hear Naomi''s cheerful voice sending us off from behind before the door of the room gets shut magically.
"This is bad" Zakira mutters in a worried tone, the moment we are alone.
"The white fox suspects us And that is thest thing I want."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mia''s photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 16 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 77: The Reason To Suspect
Chapter 77: The Reason To Suspect
"What do you mean she suspects us?" I ask with a frown.
"Not here, let go to my room first," Zakira says, grabbing my hand and pulling me towards her room which is just a few meters away from us. Room 713.
Getting inside, the first thing Zakira does is flop down on the bed and grab her head strongly in frustration.
"So, what were you saying earlier?" I ask, standing right in front of her while ncing around the room uneasily.
*Sigh*
"Naomi suspects that there is something going on between us Ahh~ this is really bad" she says with a sigh.
"You are just repeatedly saying that this is really bad. But what is bad!? What is going on between us!?" I ask, growing a little frustrated.
"It''s about me finding out that you were in Naomi''s room, Jacob. What she was saying is exactly true. The anti-detection spells on that room are some really powerful ones.
"Finding out what is happening inside is, even for someone at my system level, an impossible thing. And you know, I actually lied about noticing you being dragging inside," She tells me.
"Yeah, dunno how, but I kind of know that already" I reply.
"That''s because you are my master I-I mean, my ve. Y-You are my ve, so you can tell when your master is lying to you," she says nervously.
Okay, that sounds totally wrong. Shouldn''t the master be able to tell when the ve is lying? And well, that is what basically happened so
At least try to tell lies that sound more convincing.
"A-Anyway, the reason why I could find you is because we share the connection of the Blood Bond. With a little concentration, both of us can detect each other''s approximate location, no matter how far away we are.
"Though it''s not like pinpointing something on a map exactly. If I want to reach you, my brain will automatically start giving me directions to the ce you are currently at.
"Even the White Fox''s magic cannot prevent us from finding each other through our Blood Bond," Zakira says, turning slightly red for some reason.
Oh, so, that''s how she reached Reba''s house the other day.
Damn
"Ehh Just out of curiosity, can I, your ve, also find you whenever I want?" I ask, putting some weight on the word "whenever".
"W-Well, not if I don''t want you to. But as a m-master, I can always find you" Zakira answers stutteringly while looking away.
Phew That''s a relief. At least, I can stop her if I don''t want to be found.
"A-Anyway, that''s why I think Naomi is suspecting us. She obviously knows that neither of us are powerful enough to break her spells. So, I am sure that she suspects us having a special connection between us, that is, the Blood Bond," Zakira says tensely.
What!?
"Okay, wait a second. She doubts that there is Blood Bond between us!? But didn''t you say that it''s a "highly protected" secret of the Vampires!? Howe she knows about it then!?" I ask, greatly confused.
"You are underestimating the White Fox, Jacob. She is one of the 10 most magically powerful beings on the, and she been alive for a while. I am sure that she must have at least discovered that something called "Blood Bond" exists.
"And it''s a given, that she must have also known how powerful and important this bond is for a vampire. Me finding you out in her room, and you, a human male,ing to visit me in my hotel room these things must have surely sparked suspicion in her mind," Zakira says.
"And if she decides to tell someone about this"
Damn This really is a bad situation.
"And by the way, why did you evene here, Jacob? Did something happened?" she asks while raising her eyebrows.
"Yeah, I want to span"
Quickly, I force myself to stop speaking.
Shit
I cannot tell her that we went through all this trouble, just because I wanted to spank her ass
{Yes, you can, master. Just tell her that it''s rted to your system and she won''t ask any questions. And you can also please her a little with your words.}
Please her with my words? What do you mean by
Oh
But still, I feel a little bad to spank her after she just saved me from Mia.
{You don''t need to feel bad, master. You are doing this to fix your system and save your own life. And anyway, in my opinion, you need to punish her for nearly killing you.}
I-I guess
Ahh~ fuck, let do this.
"Ehh I came here to spank you," I answer Zakira.
"You came here to spank me? What!?" she asks, surprised and confused.
"Y-Yes. That''s exactly why I came here," I tell her.
"P-Please don''t do I-I mean, I won''t allow you to do that! It''s really disgraceful for a princess! A-And how can even you expect a master to let his s-ve spank him!? T-That''s impossible" Zakira says defiantly.
"But I have to do it because of my system. And I cannot think of asking this to anyone except my master," I say
I clearly remember how Zakira reacted thatst time I called her "master". And well, she doesn''t disappoint me now
Instantly, her cheeks get flushed and her red eyes starts sparkling like a small puppy. In fact, even a smile starts to form on her face, though she manages to supress it quickly.
"Y-You should have told this to me earlier. I-If this is system-rted, then it must be important. A-And being a good master, it is my duty to allow you to s-spank me," she says while blushing furiously.
Like, fucking seriously!?
What happened to the "disgraceful to a princess" stuff, huh? And why do you sound so happy all of a sudden? Just a few seconds ago, you were so tense about the whole Naomi and the Blood Bond situation and now you are.
Ahh~ fuck it, who cares? I am getting what I want and that''s all I care for now at least
"Okay then, get you ass over myp, master," I say while casually sitting down on the bed.
Zakira blushes even more and quickly hops over to me. Then,ying down on my thighs, she lifts up her ass a little.
"I-Is this okay?" she asks shyly.
"Yes," I answer.
"Is this really okay?" she asks again, turning around to look at me with her eyebrows raised.
oh.
"Yes, master," I answer.
Immediately, her body shakes a little and a wide smile forms on her face.
"Y-You can start then," she tells me while settling down in a rxed way.
"I will but first, can I remove your shorts, master?" I ask.
"S-Sure, go ahead" she quickly answers back.
Grabbing the sides of her short, I slowly start to pull them down. But it''s proving a little difficult task for me as her plump thighs keeps getting in my way.
Fufufu Though it''s not like I am not enjoying this.
After happily struggling for a while, I finally manage topletely remove Zakira''s shorts.
Damn what a feast
My eyes have already glued themselves on Zakira''s pale and bubbly butt, wrapped in a sexy blood-red panty. To be honest, imagining the spotlessly smooth, and white skin of her ass getting red from my hard spanking, is already making me a little hard.
Fuck Let''s do this
Unable to control my urges any longer, I raise my right hand up while aiming at Zakira''s butt-cheeks
*RING* *RING* *RING*
Suddenly, the phone lying nearby on the bed start ringing loudly.
"Oh, it''s mine" Zakira says while stretching her hand and picking it up.
God fucking damn it!!!
First, those fucking doorbells, and now these mobile phones!?
Has all non-living things decided to fuck with me in my fun-time!?
Bastards
"Cancel it, Zakira. You can call whoever it ister" I say exasperatedly. Even forgetting to call her master.
But Zakira doesn''t reply immediately. She keeps staring at the screen of her phone as if someone has frozen her in ce.
"I said, cancel it, Zakira," I repeat.
"I-I cannot" she answers in a really scared voice.
Hmm?
"What? Why?" I ask, feeling a little unsettle because of her tone.
"B-Because it''s my It''s my father, Jacob," she answers while looking back with a panic-stricken face.
Her father The vampire king
Holy shit
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mia''s photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 16 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 78: Vampire Dad
Chapter 78: Vampire Dad
The person calling Zakira right now is her father, the king of Vampires, and like Naomi, one of the 10 most magically powerful beings on the; Lucias Vondrack.
Due to theck of interviews and other media coverage about the Vampire King, no one exactly knows how his personality and behavior is.
Though from looking at his photos, I personally think of him as a really serious, silent, and a little scary man.
And right now, the daughter of that scary man is lying on top of myp ready to be spanked.
Fuck
"Please don''t make any sound, Jacob. I-I am picking up the phone" Zakira says nervously.
"Wait, let''s move from this position first" I say hurriedly.
"No! If the call gets canceled, it will be really bad! I need to pick it up now," she says, looking desperate.
"But"
"H-Hello, Dad?"
Before I can say anything more, Zakira epts and answers the call.
"Oh, Zakira, are you back from school?" her father, Lucias asks in a simple voice.
Wait the speaker is on.
Zakira''s entire body jerks and she quickly tries to turn off the speaker mode in panic.
"Y-Yes, dad. I-I am surprised to have a call from you this early today. A-Any specific reason behind it?" Zakira asks stutteringly.
"Yes, and you will know about it in a few seconds. But first, put your phone on speaker" he says simply.
"W-Why!?" she asks loudly, stopping her hand from turning off the speaker.
"Just do it, Zakira," Lucias says in a serious voice.
Fuck! Why does he want the speakers on!?
"I-It''s done" Zakira answers uneasily.
"Good So, Jacob, was it? What are you doing in my daughter''s room?" Lucias asks in a cold and death-like voice.
....
Holy fuck
Me and Zakira silently stare at the phone in utter shock.
How? Just how does he know?
"There is no point in remaining silent, boy. I already know that you are there. So, it would be better if you reply to me," he says.
Shit
Zakira looks back at me and gives me a shaky nod. It is obvious just from looking at her face that she is equally no, even more terrified than I am.
Damn it
"H-Hello, Mr. Vondrack. I am I am here to to"
To spank your daughter?
Fuck
What should I say!?
I am too nervous to think of anything at the moment
"You are there for what? You see, I was just informed that an unknown man named Jacob, asked permission to visit my daughter in her room and she allowed him to.
"You cannot me a father to inquire about what''s going on, can you?" he asks.
"Dad, Jacob is just my friend, and he is here to study magic together with me" Zakira replies quickly.
Wait a second
For some reason, she is suddenly sounding extremely relieved and confident. Almost as if her earlier fear was aplete lie.
What the fuck happened!?
"Friend!? Zakira, did you forget what I told you before you left!? No interaction with humans outside of school! What if you lose control and attack one of them, huh!?" Lucias asks in a strict voice.
"Don''t worry, dad. I have loads of system points umted. There is no way I am going to have the urge to attack any human," Zakira reassures him calmly.
No urge to attack any human, huh?
Yeah What am I to you? A baboon?
"T-That is But you don''t like to make any friends, right? Then, why have you suddenly made one!? And that too, a male!" Lucias says, sounding angry now.
Woah his tone of talking is changing as well. That''s weird
"Haan? But aren''t you the one who always tells me to make friends, dad? Howe you have a problem now?" Zakira asks.
"I want your friends to be Vampires only! No, female Vampires only! You cannot befriend anyone else outside that category!" he says.
"What!? I can be friends with anyone I want. You don''t get to decide that, dad," Zakira says defiantly.
"B-But Zaki, you are just 123 years old! At least wait for another 100 No, 200 years before making any male friends!" Lucias says desperately.
Zaki?
So, the Vampire king calls his daughter by a nickname, huh?
"200 years to make male friends!? Are you serious, dad!? Even you and mom started dating when you were my age" Zakira says usingly.
"T-That''s different Anyway, you, Jacob. Listen to me" Lucias says to me, his voice turning extremely cold again.
"Y-Yes, sir," I reply, jumping up a little.
"You are no longer my daughter''s friend, got that? You can study magic together with someone else. Now, leave Zakira''s room right now and never talk to her again.
"And yes, fail to listen to me, and this will result in you facing extreme consequences," he threatens in a scary voice.
F-Fuck
This is the first time in my life that I am feeling killing intent just from hearing someone''s voice.
And I can tell that he is not lying at all
"Oh, so, that''s how you want to y, huh dad? Okay then, if Jacob breaks his friendship with me, I won''t talk to you for the next 10 years," Zakira warns.
"W-What!? Y-You cannot do that to your daddy, Zaki! You know that I never end my day without talking to you!" Lucias says desperately.
Shockingly, now the Vampire King is sounding really scared.
Just what is this guy?
"Oh, and I will take this opportunity to tell you one more thing, dad. I think I am starting to like Jacob," Zakira says, clearly wanting to mess with her father some more.
"Z-Z-Zaki!? W-What are you saying? No, I think I heard it wrong. B-Because that''s impossible. You cannot"
"I can like anyone I want, okay? I don''t need your permission. Also, as you can tell, I am basically telling Jacob that I like him.
"Just imagine, I am confessing to him while we are alone together in my room Who knows what might happen between us now?" Zakira says while giggling mischievously.
"H-H-Hey, even as a joke, that''s going too far, Zaki! N-Nothing will happen between you two, you understand!? NOTHING AT ALL!
"And you, bastard! L-Listen, if you eveny a finger on my daughter, I will chop off all your"
"Hmm by the way, dad. If you try to threaten or harm Jacob in any way, forget 10 years, I will never speak to you again, okay? And believe me, I am not joking," Zakira says in a strong voice.
"WHAT!? T-That''s insane, Zaki! You cannot you do that to"
"Bye, dad. I hope you have a nice day! Me and Jacob are obviously going to have one!" Zakira says, cutting in-between Lucias''s sentence.
"HEY! WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT!? WAIT"
Zakira ends the call, without letting her father say anything more.
*RING* *RING* *RING*
Instantly, her phone starts ringing again. Though this time, she switches off her phone as well after declining the call.
Shit
"W-Why the fuck did you lied to him about liking me, huh!? He will seriously murder me!" I say in a scared tone.
"No, he won''t. My dad just gets a little protective when ites to me, you see? He won''t do anything to you knowing that I will never talk to him again otherwise," Zakira says reassuringly with a smile.
A little protective of you!? He sounded like a freaking daughter-con!
And I am not going to lie, the respectful image of the Vampire King I had in my mind has fallen really badly.
"I just hope what you are saying is true and he doesn''t send any assassins after me. Or worse,e here himself to kill me" I say.
"Don''t worry, I know my dad very well. He won''t anything like that. Anyway, shall we continue where we left off?" Zakira asks with a smile while wiggling her butt yfully.
Damn What a fine ass wait.
"We will get to that in a second. But first, answer me this; why were you so scared at the beginning of the conversation?" I ask the question which has been bugging me.
At first, I thought that Zakira is just scared of her father but that''s clearly not the case at all.
"Oh, I just thought that Naomi had told my dad about the incident which happened in her room, though it was probably one of my own guards stationed at the reception downstairs.
"That would have ended really bad, to be honest" Zakira answers.
"Woah, wait a second, how could Naomi have contacted your dad!?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
"Hmm? Well, because they are friends, obviously"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mia''s photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 16 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 79: With Zakira
Chapter 79: With Zakira
Author''s note: Updates are a little dyed ''cause my exams areing.
__________________________
"Wait, your dad and Naomi are friends!? Howe!?" I ask, surprised.
"Well, not exactly friends. You see, there are many unofficially meetings where the top magicians of each country meet and discuss stuff. So, basically, all of them know each other," Zakira answers.
Unofficial meetings, huh?
Well, this certainly exins how both of them can have each other''s contact information
"But why would Naomi telling your dad be any different than what it is now?" I ask.
I mean, her dad already knows that I am here
"You don''t understand, Jacob. If Naomi mentions her doubts about how I found you in her room to my dad, he will surely do a full investigation on this matter by himself. Believe me, he will find out about our blood bond in no time.
"And I guess I don''t have to tell you what will happen after that" Zakira says with a nervous smile.
No, you don''t
That daughter-con father will murder me in the most brutal way possible
"Anyway, let''s change the topic. So, shall we continue with the spanking, master?" I ask.
Zakira''s body lightly shakes under me again.
"Hai" she answers in a melted tone.
Okay then, let''s get the fun started
Moving both my hands forward, I rest them on top of Zakira''s pure white and plump butt.
Damn Touching her ass feels so freaking good
Unable to resist my urges from growing further, I start massaging her meat mounds thoroughly in no time. I press them, grab them, and knead them, and even spread them apart.
Tch
The only thing which is hiding her bare pussy and asshole from my eyes right now is her thin panties.
Ahh I feel like pulling it down right now but I will have to wait for a while.
"Do you like my butt?" Suddenly, Zakira asks.
"Yeah, it''s amazing" I answer instantly.
"Sorry, I couldn''t hear you" she says.
"Yeah, it''s amazing, master," I repeat.
"Fufufu If you like it so much then you can y with it as much as you want," she says yfully.
Yeah, well, I think I am done with the ying. It''s time for some hard-ass spanking
With a smirk, I raise my right hand high
*THWAK*
And bring it down on Zakira''s ass which jiggles in response.
Hmm?
I raise my hand again and spank her once more.
*THWAK*
What is happening?
On my third time, I put all the power I can muster into my hand, and spank her ass as hard as I can
This time, I can even clearly see my hand getting imprinted on her white skin.
"Mmmm" Zakira leaks a soft moan.
Wait a moan? A MOAN!?
In confusion, I start giving her hard spanks one after another, but only small pleasurable moans escape from Zakira''s mouth.
"Are you not feeling any pain!?" I finally ask, stopping after a while because my own hand has turned red now and is hurting like hell.
"Well, no, obviously. I am a Vampire, Jacob. I am just feeling a slight tingling pleasure from your hits," she answers while giggling.
Damn
Then, I guess there is no need for me to hold back, huh?
Not that I was, to be honest
Anyway
*THWAK*
I hit her butt again, but this time, instead of removing my hand, I grab hold of her ass-cheek. Then, after squeezing it tightly, I slowly start moving my hand towards her crotch.
"Ahan" Zakira leaks a moan as my finger brushes against the base of her panties.
Woah It''s already wet here
"Did you get aroused from your ass being hit, master?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
"E-Eh? N-No, I am not aroused," she answers, turning red.
"Yeah, you know, I am not erect either. Someone just stuck a stick into my cock to made it stand straight" I say sarcastically.
"WHAT!?" Zakira asks loudly in shock.
"I am kidding, I am kiddinggeez," I say whileughing.
"Muuu" she hits my arm lightly Or, not.
"Ouch! The fuck!? That hurts!" I cry painfully.
"I am sorry, mastJacob!"
Zakira apologizes while quickly getting up from myp and starting to rub my arm carefully.
"Is the pain too sharp?" She asks in concern.
"No, it''s getting better" I answer.
Damn Even such a light hit from her packs this much strength
Vampires are strong as fuck
"I forgot to control my power. I am sorry, please forgive me," she apologizes again, sounding a little scared for some reason.
"Nah, I am not forgiving you," I lie.
"Y-You are not?" she asks, getting shaken.
I can see a glint of fear reflecting in her eyes.
Oh I guess she got frightened thinking that her master is angry with her.
Hmm
Hey, ck, have I got the life points for spanking Zakira?
{Yes, master.}
Very well, then.
Fufufu
"Okay, I will forgive you. But only if you agree to have sex with me, master," I tell her.
"H-Have sex with you!?" Zakira asks, her cheeks turning red.
"Yeah, see? I am really hard and I don''t think that I cannot control myself much longer. I want to do it with my master," I say.
Zakira''s scared expression immediately melts and a relieved smile returns on her face.
"W-What a spoiled ve Well, I guess I have no choice" she radiantly says before bouncing back on the bed and lying down invitingly.
Man, it''s unbelievable how a single word affects her so much. Her behavior changespletely.
Well, who cares, let''s have some hot sex
I quickly unbutton my pants and pull them down along with my underwear to reveal my rock hard cock. Then, without wasting any time, I grab Zakira''s blood-red panties as well and strip them off of her.
And finally, I spread her sexy legs apart
Damn
The petals of her small, pink, and tightly closed pussy are glistening with love juices. Her fluids are even flowing down and wetting her cute little butthole as well.
Such a hottie
Just remembering how brutally I fucked both of these holesst time is enough to make my cock start throbbing painfully.
I need to put it inside her again
With only this though in my mind, I move forward into the open arms of Zakira.
There, settling myself into the missionary position, I look into her eyes again.
"I am really fucking horny for you right now, master" I whisper.
Zakira blushes even further.
"Y-You can go as rough as you want. I am not going to get hurt with anything you do" she says shyly.
Good, that''s what I want to hear
Moving my left hand down, I grab my cock and start rubbing it all over Zakira''s pussy and asshole. By doing this, my cock is also getting thered with her love juices, which willter help in lubrication.
"Mmmm Ahhnn" Zakira starts giving light moans of pleasure from the stimtion.
F-Fuck
With my other hand, I grab the cor of her tank top and roughly pull it down along with her bra. And the next moment, her huge naked tits pop out from her clothes.
Immediately giving in to my impulse, I attach my mouth to the dancing nipples in front of me and start sucking on them strongly.
"Ahhnn Suck my tits harder" Zakira moans.
Sure
Grabbing hold of her breasts, I squeeze them with all my might, making her already erect nipples protrudes even further inside my mouth. Then, I start sucking on them so hard, that for a second I doubt that milk mighte spouting out of nothingness.
At the same time down below, my cock has also bepletely drenched in Zakira''s pussy juice and is finally ready to prate her.
Well, I guess it''s time to give my sweet master some rough pounding
First, I position my cock against her meat-hole and put slight pressure there to keep it in its ce. Then, removing my mouth from her tits, I move up and level my face with her again.
"I am going to get inside" I whisper to Zakira.
And without waiting for a reply, I instantly lower my mouth to kiss her soft lips while simultaneously pushing my waist forward to impale her cunt
"Gaagh"
A muffled grunt involuntarily leaks out of my mouth as I find my cock getting tightly wrapped within the warm and wet meat folds of Zakira''s exquisite pussy.
At the same time, her mouth is also continuously secreting out her sweet saliva and transferring it into my mouth though my own tongue which is constantly exploring her entire mouth cavity.
Fuck I just cannot go slow anymore
With my mind gettingpletely filled with raging lust, I skip the slow start and begin plowing Zakira with long and hard thrusts immediately. Her muffled moans also start getting louder reacting to the increase in pace.
In fact, I am humping her so roughly right now that even her pussy juice is making loud churning noises. And obviously, fucking someone this hard will automatically result in the increase of pleasure at the base of my cock.
And god damn I am close to cumming
But I am going to do things a little different. There will be no creampie this time
The moment I feel that semen is going to burst out, I pull out my cock from Zakira''s vagina and separate my body from hers.
Zakira''s moaning also stops immediately and she looks at me in utter confusion.
But well, I don''t have time to tell her anything
While starting to fap with my left arm to maintain the peak of my pleasure, I move up the bed and get my waist directly over Zakira''s face.
"Open your mouth" Imand.
Instantly, her confused expressions clear up as she understands my intention. And thus, without making me wait, she immediately opens up her mouth.
Perfect timing
"Fkk"
While swearing with a grunt, pleasure in the form of semen explodes from my cock and I start nutting all over Zakira''s face.
Some of it shoots inside her open mouth while the rest dirties her forehead, cheeks, nose, and all the other parts of her face. In fact, some of it even squirts on her left eye, forcing the eyelid to close down and preventing it from opening again.
"Fuck That wasamazing" I say while breathing heavily as thest drops of my semen falls down.
And while looking straight back into my eyes, Zakira also swallows all the cum inside her mouth.
"Yes, it was" she says while licking her lips.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mia''s photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 16 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 80: Dueling Practice (Part-1)
Chapter 80: Dueling Practice (Part-1)
"I guess I should be leaving now" I say while pulling up my pants.
"Yes" Zakira instantly agrees while giving me a nod.
She is still lying on the bed naked, watching me as getting dressed. And for some reason, even I am not feeling shy from her gaze at all.
Though I admit I am feeling a little scared.
"Hey, can you just stop licking your lips already? You are looking at me like I am a tasty snack. And not in a sexual way," I finally tell, growing irritated.
Okay, don''t get me wrong, I don''t mind sex-hungry looks from women at all. But if you remove the "sex" part Yeah, I am not having that.
"O-Oh, I am sorry," Zakira apologizes, shaking her head as ifing out of a trance.
"I-It''s just that feeding and sexual pleasure are much closely rted to a vampire than one might think. And as we just had sex, my urge to drink your blood has greatly increased" she says a little cravingly.
What!?
Wait a second
"But didn''t you mention feeling an uncontroble urge to drink my bloodst time!? And if even that is increased" I say, agitated.
"W-Well, there is a reason why I am not moving from the bed, you see? I-I don''t I will be able to stop myself from attacking you if I did" she says with a weak smile.
"B-But then, howe you didn''t attack me when we were actually having sex? I was so close to you," I ask, a little confused and rmed at the same time.
"Because I wasn''t craving your blood this much at that moment, Jacob. And there is a reason for that; your semen. Once inside a female Vampire''s body, semen acts as a catalyst for thirst," she answers.
"And believe me, I am really, really thirsty right now"
Suddenly, her red eyes glint a little and I sense a great blood-lust rising from her body.
Oh shit.
"Will you let me have a sip
"O-Okay, then! I will be leaving!" I cut in-between her sentence and hurriedly start moving towards the door.
"Wait, Jacob! I forgot to tell you one thing!"
Suddenly, Zakira calls me loudly.
"W-What?"
I stop on my track and turn around cautiously.
One of my hand rests on the doorknob, ready to get out instantly if needed. I am also fully prepared tomand Zakira to stop if she tries to attack me.
You see, I am not letting her suck anything out of my body except my soul through my cock, that is.
"Dueling practice will start after a couple of days. Perform well, okay? I want to see you getting selected," she says with a smile.
________________________
________________________
"Okay, listen here, everyone!" Miss Laura says in a loud voice.
Instantly, the chatter dies among us and we focus on her words intently.
"I will call two names together. The student whose name is called together with yours is your dueling partner for today," she announces.
Two days have passed since the incident at the hotel, and as Zakira informed me; today is the day we start our first dueling practice.
Damn I can literally feel the excitement in the air right now.
We have all learned and practiced magic really hard for thest five days and now, almost all of us can sessfully perform the basic spells taught to us.
The only thing left for us to learn is how to use these spells in an actual duel
"Please, god! Pair me with a hot girl!" Ryan, who is standing beside me, prays while sping his hands together.
"And what good will that do, huh? She will just beat your ass up andugh at you" Leo says while chuckling.
For some reason, Leo has been in a rather good mood for thest two days. It seems like he has finally given up on telling whatever he was about to tell us.
"Yeah, like the same won''t happen to you as well" Ryan retorts, unamused.
"Well, if I get together with Princess Leena, I don''t mind my ass being kicked" Leo says with a dreamy face.
"Hahaha Yeah, like that will happen. There is no way students from other races will duel with noobs like us, idiot," Ryan tells him with augh.
"True, they won''t be able to do their own practice with us," I say while nodding in agreement.
Hearing this, a smug smile forms on Leo''s face.
"While that may be true, I think Princess Leena will herself request to be partnered with me," Leo says in a high and mighty tone.
what!?
"And why the hell do you think that, ugly fuck?" Ryan asks.
"Huh? You haven''t noticed? She is almost always looking at when I practice magic like someone looks at their crush. I am telling you, she likes no, she loves me.
"And there is no way she''s going to let this great opportunity to get close to me slip from her hand," Leo says with a shrug as if exining something obvious.
"Fufufu O-Okay, I am not going to make fun of you. I will just wait to see you precious reaction after the pairing is done," Ryan says, suppressing his urge to roar withughter.
But that''s not the case with me. I actually feel a little bad for Leo.
The truth is, I always practice magic right beside Leo during our ss and it''s actually me, on whom Leena always look at.
Obviously, it''s not because she has a crush on me or something (though I wish she has), but because of the fireball incident that happened on the first day of our magic ss.
I can tell that she has been strangely obsessed with me since that day. Though I don''t know why
Suddenly, ck miasma erupts in front of my eyes.
{Master, please excuse my intrusion, but can I suggest something?}
Hmm? Sure, go ahead
{I don''t think you should go all out on your partner today, master. It might risk revealing the fruition of your training in these past two days. We need to have the element of surprise in our hands for theter.}
Well, I guess
{And also, practicing dueling can be tiring, master. And you cannot afford to be exhausted. You know what we have to do today after school}
Yeah, yeah, I know. I will hold back
Honestly, thest two days have been hectic as fuck for me.
After Zakira told me about the dueling practice, ck system insisted that it''s high time for me to start learning magic on my own at home as well.
So, I have been practicing the elemental spells I have learned at school and also a few extra ones ck system informed me about.
And while I learned almost all of them rather quickly, ording to ck, using them in an actual duel will take much more practice
But well, all of this was still fine. What actually made my schedule really hectic was something else
On top of learning magic, I was also really busy to work on the second stage of my revenge n against Alex.
For the past two days, I have been tailing him around for a few hours after school to gather information about his activities.
And today, after finallypleting my investigation, I am fully prepared to deliver the biggest blow to him for all the things he did to me. It''s going to be so bad, that he will regret messing with me for his whole life.
Seriously, it''s going to be even worse than his girlfriend sleeping with another man
And to be honest, I would have felt a little bad doing this to him before, but after the incident with Maya, I cannot wait to see that motherfucker suffer
"Okay, I got the list. Please listen carefully because I won''t be repeating this," Miss Laura says, bringing me out of my world of thoughts.
"So, first up, Ryan Briem and"
"Excuse me, Miss Laura."
Suddenly, Leena, who is standing next to Miss Laura, interrupts her.
"About the request I made, can you please announce it before reading the list?" she asks politely.
"Oh, yes, thanks for reminding me," Miss Laura answers before turning towards us again.
"Leena informed me that a certain student is facing some difficulty in using magic. And so, she kindly offered to be his dueling partner and personally teach him for a few days," she says.
"Holy fuck! This is it! This is it! I told you fuckers, didn''t I!? But you didn''t believe me!" Leo starts muttering excitedly.
"I am sure she will definitely propose to"
"Jacob"
Miss Laura calls out my name.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mia''s photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 17 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 81: Dueling Practice (Part-2)
Chapter 81: Dueling Practice (Part-2)
"J-Jacob?" Leo repeats after Miss Laura in a confused tone.
Though his face is still smiling, his eyes are telling a different story this guy ispletely thunderstruck right now.
"Yes, Jacob. He will go and practice with Leena after I finish reading the List," Miss Laura says while looking at me.
What the actual fuck is happening!? Why does Leena want to be my dueling partner!?
I mean, even an idiot can understand that it''s not because she wants to reteach me stuff. I actually try to do fairly average in the ss. So, there is no way I am behind anyone.
But am I going to protest against this?
Well, no. I think it''s a great opportunity to learn why Leena seems so obsessed with me after that fireball incident
"O-Okay, ma''am," I reply.
"Good. Then, going on with the list. The first pair is Ryan"
"Excuse me, Miss Laura!"
Suddenly, Leo speaks up loudly.
"Yes, what now" she replies, looking a little frustrated now.
"I-I think Princess Leena told you the wrong name. You see, Jacob usually stands right next to me. She must have gotten our names mixed," he says with a smile.
"Hmm? Is it true?" Miss Laura asks Leena.
"H-Hello, my name is actually Leo, not Jacob," Leo says while waving at Leena shyly.
"Sorry, I don''t think I am mistaken. And by the way, are you from a different section? I don''t remember seeing you in this ss" Leena says with a genuine look of wonderment on her face.
"..."
Leo stares back at her, dumbstruck. His expressions are the same as that of a man who has just been pped twice before being kicked in the balls.
Damn that''s just brutal
*Cough*
"A small misunderstanding" Miss Laura says while coughing awkwardly.
"Anyways, let''s continue. First up, Ryan Briem and Arya Woods"
"Wait, what!? I am with that bitch!?" Ryan exims in shock.
Aria, who is standing just a few meters away from us, doesn''t look much happy with this pairing as well. She even shots a re full of loathing at Ryan, who courteously returns it back while doubling its intensity.
Well, there is nothing to be surprised by their reaction. Our rtionship is really simple; We hate her for confiscating our porn in school, and she hates us for being perverts.
" Mateo Miller and Jeremiah Dillon, Kylie Hicks and Faith Webb"
Ignoring Ryan''s small outburst, Miss Laura continues to announce the names one-by-one.
Sigh Poor Ryan. I hope Leo gets a better partner
"Jacob"
Suddenly, Leo whispers into my ear, so close that the hairs on the back of my neck straighten up with fright.
"What are you doing, man?" I ask, turning to look at him in anger.
Holy shit
Lifeless eyes, pale face, and a death-like depressed smile the old Leo has returned.
"D-Don''t get upset, buddy. There is no need to think about this anymore" I say consolingly.
"She doesn''t even recognized my face hahaha" Leo says with a brokenugh.
"W-Well eh"
I don''t even know what to say to this. That really was too much
"Come on, Leo! Girls are all hoes, don''t get yourself fucker over for them. They don''t deserve your attention."
Fortunately, Ryan doesn''t make fun of Leo and even takes up the charge to cheer him up.
Phew
" and finally, Leo Klein and Ethan Lawson," Miss Laura finishes.
"Okay then, get together with your partners and start practicing. The student volunteers from other races will go around and instruct all of you in the basics of dueling," she says before dismissing us.
Slowly, students start to disperse around, trying to find their partners.
"Good luck, guys," Ryan says to me and Leo, before moving towards Aria unenthusiastically.
"Ha Haha A guy I am partnered with a guy Haha Life is so good" Leo also moves away while muttering to himself in his broken voice.
"Poor guy Anyway, I should also meet up with Leena Aaaah!"
I turn back around, only to find Leena standing right in front of me.
Fuck! Don''t sneak up on me like that!
"Let''s move to a little less crowded ce, shall we?" she asks.
And without waiting for a reply, she turns her back to me and starts walking towards the North-East corner of the ground, where there is considerably less number of students practicing.
"Man, I just hope that this doesn''t turn bad for me" I mutter before starting to follow her.
Like this, both of us keep moving until reaching an almost empty area, where Leena finally stops and looks back at me.
"We won''t have to worry about eavesdroppers here," she tells me with a small smile.
Wait, why the fuck do we need to worry about eavesdroppers!?
Damn
This is exactly the direction I don''t want this conversation to take.
"W-Well, yeah, it''s a nice and quiet ce. So, should we start practicing?" I ask.
"Listen, Jacob. I am going to be honest with you" Leena says, ignoring my questionpletely.
"As you might have already guessed, I did not ask Miss Laura to partner us together because you are behind everyone else in your ss. In fact, it''s the opposite"
Opposite?
Shit Don''t tell me
Does she know about the training I did in thest two days!?
No, unless she was actually stalking me, there is no way for her to find out about this.
And I don''t think a princess will stalk someone right?
"W-What are you saying, princess Leena?" I ask nervously.
"Only that I didn''t be your dueling partner to help you catch up with the basics, Jacob. It''s because I want to train you in advance magic" she says in a serious tone.
"Train me in advance magic!? Why!?" I ask, shaking my head in confusion.
Okay, I admit, I didn''t expect this
Why would the Dark Elf princess want to teach me advance magic!?
"It might sound a little childish to you, but my reason is really simple. It''s because I want to give Ilyrana a crushing defeat in the uing tournament," Leena says, looking straight into my eye with determination.
.. What!?
"Wait a second Howe training me in advance magic will help you defeat Princess Ilyrana in the tournament," I ask, looking at her as if she''s mad or something.
Suddenly, a slightly angry and annoyed look overshadows Leena''s face.
"Just so you know, I am not talking about personally defeating her in a duel, okay? It''s really regretful but I am still not powerful enough to do that. And that''s why I want your help" she says with a strange glint in her eyes.
.. What the fuck!?
"I know that I really shouldn''t say this to a princess, but if you really think that you can defeat princess Ilyrana with my help, then you are just bat-shit crazy" I tell her straight.
"Tch I am not asking you to defeat her," Leena says while rolling her eyes, "I just want you to defeat the humans she is teaching in her ss right now."
"And ehh. what will that achieve?" I ask, confused.
"Isn''t it obvious!? A single student of mine defeating all of Ilyrana''s students! Doesn''t this basically prove that I am a more capable teacher than her? I will defeat her like this" she says with an enraptured look.
Okay, first of all, this is kind of crazy. And also, I don''t know why Leena wants to defeat Ilyrana this badly, but I not that interested in bing her pawn to do that.
Though if she offers me her body as a reward, I might reconsi No, I am not doing this!
"I I don''t think you thought this through, Princess Leena. I am just as new to magic as any other student present here. I simply cannot learn advance magic ahead everyone and win against everyone," I say with a shrug.
Unexpectedly, a smile forms on Leena''s face hearing this.
"Oh, there is no need to feign in front of me, Jacob. I already know about everything. Even your little secret"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mia''s photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 17 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 82: Dueling Practice (Part-3)
Chapter 82: Dueling Practice (Part-3)
My secret
What the actual fuck!? Which secret is she talking about!?
Because God damn, I have way too many of them.
"I-I don''t know what secrets are you talking about, P-Princess Leena. I-I don''t have any secrets," I say while looking away nervously.
"Hmm? Really? Then please tell me, were all the things I saw, an illusion?" She asks while raising her eyebrows.
"You performing that perfect water formation spell to fill the water-bottle underneath your table while purposely failing to fill the ss above.
"Being sessful with the Earth shifting magic secretly in the first try. And not to mention, that spectacr wind rotation magic which was of the likes I have never seen before," she says with a small smile.
Shit
"H-How do you know about this!?" I ask fearfully.
How the fuck is this possible!?
Leena should be thest person to know about all these things. I was specifically looking out for her while performing these spells.
"Oh, do you really think that I cannot see you when I am looking the other way?" she asks with a light giggle.
Well, duh. That''s how shit works, girl.
Seriously, is this chick crazy or what?
"You can?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
"Obviously. Just a simple Observation spell and I can keep an eye on you 247," she simply says.
"Observation spell Y-You are kidding, right!? That''s bullshit!" I say loudly.
"Please try to keep your voice down. And no, I am not kidding," she answers without a hint of shame.
Unbelievable The Dark Elf princess really is a fucking stalker.
Shit! She must know about all my secrets.
This is bad. This is really fucking bad
"D-Do you Do you keep this observation spell active for the entire day?" I ask.
I hope she at least turns off this spell when I go to the bathroom. I really don''t want this princess to be a peeping pervert as well.
"Well, sadly, no. This spell only works when the observant is in close vicinity to the caster. And I know that I have probably missed a lot of important stuff about you because of this restriction," Leena says, sounding genuinely regretful.
Oh, so, you regret not being able to stalk me to your heart''s content, huh?
Sigh
Anyway, it''s great news that she hasn''t seen the stuff I have done outside the school. I guess I can work with this.
"You know what? I think I will report this to Mrs. Laura. No, I will report this to Mr. Winde," I say threateningly.
"Oh, really? And you will report what, huh? That your teacher seeking the best way to observe you during the ss? Sure, go ahead," Leena says with a small smile.
Fuck
Suddenly, her expressions turn extremely serious again.
"Jacob, just listen to me, okay? I think that you are a real prodigy. And as far as I can see, not just from Human standards. If you train with me, I believe that you can be really powerful," she says with a strange glint in her eyes.
"And what makes you think that I want to be "really powerful", huh?" I ask while raising my eyebrow.
I mean, obviously, I want to be powerful. Hot chicks dig powerful men.
But I am not going to tell this to Leena
"Y-You don''t want to be powerful?" Leena asks.
And for the first time since I met her, she looks a little shaken.
"Nope. Haven''t you heard that "With great power,es great responsibility" shit? They repeat this boring I mean, great line in every movie.
"Anyway, I want to live a peaceful and simple life. And power is something that will only hinder that," I tell her with a shrug.
For me, a peaceful life means fucking numerous hot women daily, especially while not being in shitty situations like having a glitched system and stuff.
"Y-You are too young to understand this, Jacob! Power is everything! Everything! And I can give you that! I am just asking for a small favor in return to use that power for me first and defeat Ilyrana''s students," Leena says desperately.
"No, I am not doing this. This is a school, you know? I think there are plenty of people who can teach me stuff without asking any favors. And you know what? I might even ask Ilyrana herself. She seems like a really pleasant girl. I am sure she will teach me with no strings attached," I say while trying to suppress my smirk.
"NO! No D-Don''t do that. I-I cannot let Ilyrana have you. No, I won''t let that happen" Leena says. I can see a mixture of anger, frustration, and desperation on her face.
Have I taken this too far?
I mean, Leena is a princess after all. She can fuck me up pretty bad if I get her too annoyed.
"O-Okay then, you don''t want power, right?" She asks, forcibly calming herself again.
"Nope," I calmly answer.
"Very well then. What if I grant you one wish, huh? In exchange for defeating the students of Ilyrana, I will fulfill any one of you wishes," she says in a serious tone.
"Grant me a wish? What are you? A genie or something?" I ask with a frown.
"No, I am not. But I am the princess and heir of the Dark Elf kingdom," she replies with a high and mighty look.
"Oh, so, you are implying that you can give me anything just because you are a princess, huh?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
"Obviously," she says haughtily.
"Are you sure? I doubt that you can give me anything I ask" I say while faking a doubtful expression.
"Huh" Leena gives out a chuckle.
"I swear upon my name, Leena Stormbrewer, the princess and heir of the Dark Elf kingdom, that I will grant one wish of yours after youply with my request. You can ask for anything, and it will be yours," She deres in a loud voice.
Okay, damn
"And you will follow through this oath absolutely, right?" I ask.
"Absolutely," She repeats sternly.
Fufufu
"Then I guess I have no choice but to help you" I say, failing to hide the wide grin on my face.
___________________
"Amazing! Just Just amazing!" Leena says while grabbing my arm in exhration.
She looks as if she can kiss me any second.
"Okay, hold on, you just made me do the same magic everyone else is doing. There was nothing new or especially difficult" I say with a frown.
For thest 3 hours, Leena has been making me repeat the elementary magic they have taught us in school.
I mean, for fuck''s sake!
After all that "I will make you stronger" and "teach you advanced magic" stuff, you are going to pull this shit on me?
I could have learned so much more by myself
"Don''t misunderstand, Jacob. It''s just the first day and I wanted to see where you actually stand in terms of magical power and stamina. And let me tell you this, you have surprised me tremendously.
"I mean, what you have shown me today is normally impossible for someone with so little training in magic. Truly, I have high hope for you, Jacob. Really high hopes," Leena tells me excitedly.
Fufufu And I have high hopes for this choctey body of yours that will be offered to me after all this.
"Well, thanks. Anyway, I should be going now," I say while bending down to fasten my shoce that got became loose earlier.
"What? This early? I think we have some time wait, where is everyone?" Leena asks while looking around the almost empty ground in bewilderment.
Wait, don''t tell me that she''s noticing this now
"It''s been like this for thest fifteen minutes. The practice is over and everyone is heading back home," I tell her.
Suddenly, a shocked expression covers Leena''s face.
"Really!? That much time has passed!? I was so engrossed in you that I didn''t notice it at all. I should be somewhere else right now. See you tomorrow," she says hurried starting to move towards the main school building.
Man, she looks so sexy from behind. I cannot wait to smash that Shit!
Alex I totally forgot about him!
Quickly tying my shoce again, I get up and start running towards the school building as well.
After collecting my bag from the ss, I take a small peek inside Alex''s ssroom on my way out.
Fuck! It''s empty. He has already left.
This is bad
Running on my top speed, I exit the school gates and start following the same route Alex takes to his house.
Come on! I need to find him, or my n will get ruined!
"You gotta believe me, man"
After running for a while, a familiar voice enters my ears the moment I was about to turn left on the street where Alex''s house is.
Immediately stopping on my trace, I look ahead while hiding behind the wall.
"Haa~" I take a breath of relief.
Alex is leisurely standing outside his huge house, talking to his group of hoodlums loudly.
"I mean, that Vamp princess totally wants a piece of me. The way she looks at me, it''s like she cannot wait to start working on my dick," Alex tells his hoodlums smugly.
This fucking bastard
"Really? I never saw her looking at you" one of his hoodlums says doubtfully.
"Fuck off, she totally does," Alex shouts angrily.
Woah, that''s an extreme reaction
"Whatever, man. Sure" the hoodlum replies while backing off a little.
"Yeah, she totally likes me. Keep that in your mind Anyway, I will meet y''all in half an hour. You won''t believe what me and Kate didst night in bed. I will tell you guys all the detailster," he says with a wink and a smirk before through the gates of his house.
Wait, what the fuck did he said about Kate?
That''s just impossible right?
Slowly, his hoodlums also continue on their way ahead while talking to each other as loudly and annoyingly as ever.
Sigh Well, now, I have to wait.
The reason why I was so desperate to catch up to Alex was to confirm that nothing different happens than what I observe daily while tailing him.
And well, I am not disappointed.
Like always, he walked to his house with his hoodlums. And as he mentioned himself, in exactly half an hour from now, he leaves his house to meet them again in their usual "spot" at the old public park.
But am I going to follow him there as well?
Nope.
Why? Because my target will still be inside the house.
His mom. His really, really hot mom.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mia''s photo on my Discord.
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 17 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 83: Alexs House (Part-1)
Chapter 83: Alex''s House (Part-1)
*CLANG*
With a loud metallic noise, the gate of the house opens again and Alexes out. He has changed into different clothes and lookspletely refreshed again.
Without even giving a nce towards the telephone pole behind which I am hiding, he starts moving to the other direction of the street, towards the public park to meet his hoodlum "friends".
"I guess it''s time to start" I mutter while looking at the front door of Alex''s house.
ording to my investigation, Alex will be out until 9 or 10 at night. His father will be at work until I don''t know when, and his older sister will be at her college until 5.
This gives me around 3 hours to work on my n before any of them show up.
My n to seduce Mrs. Kremer. Alex''s mother.
This is following the multi-staged revenge n ck system and I devised against Alex. ording to ck, the best way to hurt a man is to take away all the women in his life and make them yours.
And well, while I agreed that that would be brutal as fuck, I was a bit skeptical about including his mother into this.
I mean, sure, I want to hurt Alex, but why include his innocent family into it? They didn''t do anything wrong to me.
They can be nice right, right?
Well, no.
After doing a thorough investigation in thest two days, I came to realize that Alex''s family yed a huge role in him bing this big of an asshole. Especially his mother and father.
His father is a workaholic and I believe that he onlyes home to sleep at night, maybe not even for that. On the other hand, his mother frequently holds tea parties and kitty parties and is mostly immersed in being a social butterfly.
I don''t think that they even care what Alex does outside the house. Maybe they think that their job is to just feed him and shower him with as much money as he wants.
I mean, he always returns home after 9 or 10 at night. And while I never had any experience with real parents, I really doubt that a high school kid is allowed to say out thatte. Even La gets really worried if I stay out after 8 unless I mention it to her beforehand.
No wonder why he''s such a spoiled bastard
But man, this is still really nerve-racking for me. So many things could go wrong.
The main reason I am implementing my n today is because I heard Mrs. Kremer mention that she won''t be attending any parties today.
I mean, what if she decided otherwiseter?
I don''t think I can follow through my n while being surrounded by richdies gossiping their throats out.
And that''s not even my main concern, what if one of the family members decides to show up early today?
Not only my n will fail, but I am also going to lose all the future possibilities to do this again as well
Suddenly, ck miasma erupts in front of my eyes.
{Don''t worry, master. We will have to gamble on chances no matter how much we dy this. And even if we fail, we just need to think of a new n.}
Sigh I guess.
Well, fuck. Let''s do this!
Slowly, Ie out from behind the telephone poll and start moving towards the gate of Alex''s house.
{Don''t forget to dispel the security magic, master}
I know.
Rich households like these have a burr spell done throughout the perimeter of the house. It is really effective and prevents almost all cases of breaking and entering.
But well, this spell is only effective against normal humans who don''t know anything about magic.
Actually, the counter-spell to deactivate this magic is really simple and with the help of ck system, I have been easily entering inside for thest couple of days.
While making sure that the street is still empty and no one is looking at me from the nearby houses, I quickly raise my hand to dispel the security magic momentarily.
And before the magic can manifest again, I jump over to the other side of the gate.
Well, one thing is done. Now on to the next task.
Moving towards the front door of the house with quick steps, I knock twice on the door.
Immediately, I start hearing footsteps from the other side.
*CREAK*
The door opens and a beautiful mature woman appears in her bathrobes from within. Her beautiful eyes are blue and her curly hairs are glossy and blond. Her figure is also really voluptuous with sharp and alluring features.
Like Ryan''s mom, I can say that Mrs. Kremer also defines a perfect MILF in my dictionary.
"Who are you?" she asks in a rather rude tone while giving me a confused look.
I do not reply.
I know I should, but this is just too distracting for me.
Looking at the wet hairs sticking to her pearly white skin and the bathrobe she is wearing; it is obvious that she ising directly from the bath.
And it is this bathrobe that is distracting the fuck out of me.
First of all, it''s really loosely tied up, revealing the deep cleavage of her huge tits and even some of her smooth and t stomach. Second, it is really short as well, barely reaching just below her hips.
And well, I can guarantee that these plump and hot MILF thighs can kill someone with their sexiness.
"Hello, I am asking you something! Who are you?" she asks while waving her hand in front of my face.
It seems like she doesn''t care in the slightest about her exposure.
"Aho-oh, yes, sorry, Mrs. Kremer. I-I am Paul, Alex''s friend," I introduce myself.
Paul is actually the name of one of Alex''s hoodlums. The reason why I am not giving my real name is because it can result in trouble if my n fails somehow.
"Alex''s friend, huh? So, what do you want?" she asks while eyeing me from top to bottom.
As I expected, she doesn''t know who Paul is. In fact, I don''t think that she knows any of Alex''s so-called "friends".
The only reason why she is believing me right now is because I am wearing the same school uniform as her son and because I was able to get past the gate without making the burr spell go off.
"Oh, nothing much. Alex just borrowed one of my notebooks a few days ago and I kind of want it back," I say with a light smile.
"He''s not home yet. Come backter," she says while starting to close the door on my face.
"Wait, Mrs. Kremer!" I say while quickly putting my hand on the door, preventing it from being closed.
"What is it!? I need to go to my friend''s house, don''t waste my time!" she says angrily while opening the door again.
What a rude bitch
Oh, wait a second.
"Y-You are going to your friend''s house?" I ask uneasily.
"Yes, I am. So?" she asks while raising her eyebrows.
Shit
"O-Oh, nothing. Anyway, tomorrow is a test and I really need that notebook to study," I lie.
"Oh, that''s really bad. I am sorry," she says, not sounding sorry at all.
"Why didn''t you call Alex earlier about this? He could have waited for you"
"Oh, I did try to call him but there is somework problem. That''s why I am here myself," I tell her with a small shrug.
"Sigh I can do nothing about it then, Paul. Juste backter," she says while trying to close the door again.
"Please wait, Mrs. Kremer!" I say while forcibly stopping the door again.
"I really need that notebook right now. Can you please search for it in his room? It''s blue in color and has my name written on top of it. There is a chance you might confuse it with his other notebooks, so try to look for the one that looks a bit old and weary," I tell her.
As ck told me, I am adding some details to make this more believable.
Though listening to this, the irritated look on Mrs. Kremer''s face grows in intensity.
"I am not going to search for anything"
"Please, Mrs. Kremer. It''s urgent," I say, quickly cutting in-between her angry statement.
"Aargh See, I don''t have time for this, okay? My friends are waiting for me and I need to get ready soon. If you want your notebook that badly, thene inside and search for it yourself," she says impatiently.
YES! FUCK YES!
"W-Well, if that''s the only choice left," I say while giving out a fake sigh.
Giving me a displeased nod, Mrs. Kremer moves aside from the door to make way for me.
Fufufu half of my work is done.
Mrs. Kremer closes the door behind me as I enter inside the house.
Damn
As I look around the interior of the house, only one wordes to my mind: beautiful.
It''s a really nice and luxurious house with white walls, arge chandelier in the living room, expensive wall paintings, andfortable looking sofas and stuff.
Man, that filthy bastard is rich as fuck. I don''t want to be jealous of him, but I cannot help it right now
"Try not to touch anything, okay?" suddenly, Mrs. Kremer speaks from behind.
"All the items in this house are imported and expensive, you see? I don''t what you to break or dirty them."
.
I turn around and give her an unbelieving look.
Are you fucking serious right now? I am not a 5-year-old kid, okay?
And how the fuck will they get dirty if I touch them!?
Sigh
"Don''t worry, Mrs. Kremer. I will make sure that that won''t happen," I say while gritting my teeth.
"You better," she says while looking down on me.
Ohoho Okay, now I am going to enjoy this.
Nothing will be dirtied or broken in this house today except your pussy, that is.
"Beast Scent, activate!" I mutter.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 17 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 84: Alexs House (Part-2)
Chapter 84: Alex''s House (Part-2)
"Beast''s Scene, activate!" I mutter.
Immediately, my body starts getting hotter and hotter and a strange scent starts secreting out of my body.
"I will search for the notebook as fast as I can, Mrs. Kremer. You can start getting ready if you like," I politely say before starting to walk towards the staircase leading upstairs.
But Mrs. Kremer doesn''t move from her ce and keeps staring at me with a bright red face while starting to breathe roughly.
Fufufu Beast''s scent is working.
"W-Wait"
Suddenly, as I was expecting, her words to stop mees before I can even reach the staircase properly.
"Yes, Mrs. Kremer?" I ask while turning around with an innocent smile.
She doesn''t reply but slowly starts to walk toward me in a lustful manner.
Damn
As this house is really big, the effect of Beast''s Scent should not be enough to make herpletely sex-crazed. But still, she''s clearly in an induced state of trance right now.
And again, just like thest time, I have no use to keep her like this
"Are you okay?" I ask while moving ahead and grabbing her shoulders strongly.
I carefully make sure that there is some direct skin contact between us.
"E-Eh?"
The next instant, Mrs. Kremer jerks her head andes back to her senses. Though well, she has only broken through the trance state, the Beast''s Scent is still increasing the sexual hunger of her mind and body.
"O-Oh, yes, I-I am fine. Completely fine," she says while still looking at me with hotly.
"Okay then, I should go"
"No! No, wait! Can you Can you sit down with me for a while?" she asks with a blushing face while gesturing at the sofas behind us.
Okay, this is really drastic. Her rude tone ispletely changed.
And also, she''s not beating around the bush that much and directly inviting me to sit with her. This is a little unexpected.
Fufufu Well, it''s good though. Maybe, I can this extra time to have some more fun with herter.
"But aren''t your friends waiting for you?" I ask with a frown.
"Yes, but this this is more important," she says while breathing heavily," I I want to ask you something about A-Alex."
Oh, really? About Alex, huh?
I really doubt that.
"Yeah, sure, Mrs. Kreme. Ask me anything," I say warmly before making my way towards the sofas and sitting down.
She also follows behind and sits down right next to me. Well, not right next to me exactly. Looking at how heavily she is leaning on my body, one can say that she''s practically sitting on top of me.
Even her huge half-naked tits have changed their shape due to being pressed so hard against my arm. Being this close to her, I can actually smell the fruity scent of the shampoo she probably used while bathing earlier.
"So you wanted to ask me something about Alex?" I ask, pretending to ignore her clear sexual provocation.
"A-About Alex? Yes, yes eh he he doesn''t have any bad habits, right?" she asks while putting her right hand on my thigh.
That''s ame-ass question.
"No, obviously not," I lie.
In all honesty, I don''t think any of his habits are good, Mrs. Kremer.
"Well, having nice friends such as you I would have been really surprised if that were the case," she says in a whisper.
And the next moment, her hands slowly start creeping up from my thighs.
For a moment I thought (or hoped) that she will grab my crotch, but her hand just keeps moving up till it reaches my chest, only to start to caressing it gently
"W-What are you doing, Mrs. Kremer? This is really inappropriate!" I say while grabbing her hand and trying to pull it off from my chest. Though in reality, I am not putting any real strength into it, so her hand stays where it is.
Though one might wonder, why am I faking to resist at all? Why not just go with the flow and start plowing Mrs. Kremer like she obviously wants me to?
Actually, I am not here to just fuck her and be done with it. For my future ns, I really need her to seduce me into having sex with her.
And for that, it''s necessary for me to show some minor resistance at first, or my n won''t seed.
"I know that you must be a good friend to my son, Paul. And I am sure that you care about him a lot right?" she asks in a whisper again.
Care about him? Well, if caring means wanting that bastard dead
"Y-Yes, obviously," I answer her with a nod.
"Good Very good Then I am also sure, that you wouldn''t want your friend to be sad, right?" she asks, moving her hand down from my chest.
"No, I wouldn''t"
Suddenly, a strange smile forms on Mrs. Kremer''s face.
"Then I guess you deserve to know that I am forced to do something that will make Alex really sad. But you can prevent that from happening" she says.
"How?" I ask.
"You see I am nning on divorcing my husband. He loves his work way too much and doesn''t care about his family at all.
"Forget satisfying me he doesn''t even sleep on the same bed with me anymore. And over these several lonely years I have umted a lot of sexual frustration, Paul
"Though if you can do me a great favor and relieve me of this frustration I am sure that things will work out And Alex won''t be sad" she says seductively while finally grabbing my crotch.
"M-Mrs. Kremer?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
"Please I-I cannot control myself anymore My body is burning up And I really want a man to cool it down" she says lustfully.
I can feel her hot and sweet breaths hitting my face. Her bathrobe has also shifted a little now and I can see a glimpse of her slightly dark nipples.
Okay, I am done resisting.
Alex, I cannot see you sad, mate. I guess I have no choice but to bang your mother it''s for your own happiness, believe me.
"Okay, I will help you, Mrs. Krem
Before I can even finish my sentence, Mrs. Kremer jumps on me like a horny wild animal and glue her soft lips against mine. She even starts to use both of her hands to my pants frantically.
Man, she really couldn''t control herself, can she?
Well, anyway, I am not letting her take the lead.
After kissing Mrs. Kremer for a couple of more seconds, I separate my mouth and lower my head to level it with her chest.
Then, grabbing the cor of her bathrobe, I spread it apart with a jerk to make her beautiful and jiggly tits to pop out from underneath.
Damn
These nipples are practically begging me to suck them
Being a nice person, I immediately grant their wish by attaching my mouth around the center of her tits and starting to suck them with everything I got.
"Ahh Yes That''s nice" Mrs. Kremer moans.
Meanwhile, she has also finished taking off my pants and underwear and is now stroking my limp cock slowly.
"Rub my pussy as well" she mutters.
Sure
I slide my right hand between her legs and start squeezing her tight and springy ass with my left one.
Woah It''s literally overflowing down here.
I mean, sure, I was kinda expecting this but damn, my hand gotpletely wet in an instant
Anyway, let''s continue.
Intending to take things a bit slow at first, I start by rubbing her slit up and down its length for a couple of minutes. Then, after she gets a little morefortable, I open up the lips up her pussy using my fingers and start ying with her erect clit with my thumb.
"Aaahh! Just Just like that That''s the spot Yess" she moans even more loudly
While I am taking things slow on my end, Mrs. Kremer, on the other hand, is literally beating the life out of my cock. Though because her technique is good, I am only feeling extreme pleasure.
Fuck this is getting bad
"I might I might cum, Mrs. Kremer," I say desperately while removing my mouth from her tits.
The effect of my words is instant. She immediately stops moving her hand and even separates it from my cock.
"No NoYou cannot cum Not without fucking me first" she says breathlessly before starting to spread her legs over my thighs.
Oh, shit I wanted her to suck my dick first.
Sigh
Well, whatever. If my n seeds, I can have her suck me off anytime I want
As Mrs. Kremer starts positioning my raging cock against her dripping wet snatch, I also move my hands away from her butt and crotch and start fondling her milky tits instead.
Damn I cannot believe it. I am actually going to fuck that bastard''s mother.
This is truly insane And brutal as well
Though there is just one more thing that can make this situation even better And that is exactly what I am nning to do in the third and final stage.
Anyway, for now, let''s focus on plowing this juicy and mature babe in front of me.
After struggling for a few seconds because of my rather small size, Mrs. Kremer manages to stably rest my cock against her pussy, making it fully prepared for pration.
"A cock will be inside of me after so long" Mrs. Kremer whispers in an entrancing way while looking straight into my eyes.
And slowly, she starts to lower her waist making my cock sink inside her tight cunt inch-by-inch.
*RING* *RING* *RING*
Suddenly, a phone starts to ring loudly out of nowhere, halting Mrs. Kremer''s motion.
Holy fucking hell Not this cock-blocking shit again
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 17 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 85: Alexs House (Part-3)
Chapter 85: Alex''s House (Part-3)
"Hello Who is this?" Mrs. Kremer answers the phone while catching her breath.
Man, this sucks
My poor buddy down there was just moments ago from prating Mrs. Kermes''s pussy when that fucking phone rang.
And unbelievably, even after being in such a horny state, her mind still gives more priority to answering the phone than fucking her son''s friend.
I mean, for fuck''s sake, who does that?
"Oh, Melisa! It''s It''s you," Mrs. Kermes says.
"I-I know I amte Yeah something came up Yes, I might stille No I mean, I aming"
Wait, what the fuck is happening!?
Slowly, Mrs. Kremer''s voice is starting to sound more and more normal and she''s also starting to calm down a little. This is really unexpected as the Beast''s scent should still be in effect.
{Master, it''s exactly what you thought just now. In her mind, her friends hold a much greater priority than sex. Probably because of being away from it for so long. And this is starting to interfere with the power of the beast''s scent.}
Interfere with the Beast''s Scent? For real?
Shit What should I do now?
{It''s really simple, master. You just need to remind her the pleasure of sex with a real man. Before the call ends, that is}
Hmm Sure, that''s what I am here for after all.
Without making any noise, I slowly stand up from the sofa and walk towards Mrs. Kremers. As her back is turned against me, she doesn''t notice at all as I get right behind her.
Well, let''s begin
"Sure, I am going to bring that bag you forgot Ahan!"
Mrs. Kremers leaks out a small moan as I tightly hug her body from behind. Both my hands start momentarily roaming all over her body before settling on her tits and crotch again.
"I am on the phone! Don''t Aahaan!"
She turns her around to tell me off but in that exact moment, I insert two my fingers inside her wet cunt, making her moan loudly.
Just a few inches in, the walls of her meat-hole start coiling around my fingers tightly, making it hard to dig further inside. So, I pull my fingers out and insert them back inside. Basically finger-fucking her.
To add to her pleasure further, I keep roughly kneading her tits with my other hand as well, while licking and kissing her smooth and white back.
"No It''s It''s nothing Ahaan! I just Hit my leg identally And it hurts No, I am not moaning" She says while continuing to moan.
The good thing is, I can tell from the response of her body that pleasure is starting to ignore in her body again. In fact, she''s not resisting my touch at all.
I guess it''s finally time
Slowly, I slide out my fingers from the vagina and remove my hand from her tits.
"Put it inside again N-No, I was t-talking to my son he''s taking something out of my closet"
First, I bend down a little and grab the inner side of her plump thighs. Then, after rubbing and them up for a while, I lightly push them sideways, only to signal Mrs. Kremer to spread her legs apart.
Oh, so, you are listening to me easily again, huh?
Then, putting my left hand on her fleshy stomach, I forcibly push her upper body forward till it rests on the arm of the sofa beside us.
Once in position, I grab my painfully erect cock and start to slowly rub it against Mrs. Kremers snatch. I also sensually trace her spine with the fingers of my her hand, making goosebumps appear on her skin.
"Mmm It feels good I-I mean the pain is gone. I-Its feels good now"
I spread her pussy apart and slowly start rotating my penis around her small clit, increasing her arousal even more. I can already tell that she''s growing frustrated from getting teased like this.
"Inside Put it inside Now" Mrs. Kremers says while looking back at me with her lust-filled eyes.
"Only if you cancel your other ns" I whisper into her ears.
"I I cannot Ahhaan!"
I press my cock directly against her pussy, making the head portion slide inside slowly.
"You want it to go in deeper, right? I will only do it if you cancel your ns" I whisper again.
"I will Malissa, yes, the pain returned somehow A-Anyway, I am starting to feel a little sick suddenly. I don''t think I can I can make it to the party today I am sorrybye" Mrs. Kremer says on the phone.
I can hear the voice of a female yelling "Wait" from the other end of the phone but Mrs. Kremer still puts the speaker down.
"I am missing the party because of this You better fuck me good enough to make up for it" Mrs. Kremer says seductively.
"Yes, ma''am," I reply with a grin.
Without any further wait, I spread her ass-cheeks apart to get a clear view of her pussy and butt-hole, before putting force into my waist and impale the entire length of my cock inside her pussy.
"Ahaan! Yes A cock is inside Finally!" Mrs. Kremer moans loudly.
Damn
Simr to the taste I got from my fingers earlier, the hot and wet pussy of Alex''s mother is gripping my cock really strongly right now.
To be honest, I want to enjoy the feeling of just resting my cock inside this MILF''s pussy a little bit more, but my mind will go crazy if I don''t start banging her for good.
"I am going to fuck you as rough as I can. Be ready" I tell her.
"That''s what I Nnaahh!"
Before she could finish replying, I grab Mrs. Kremer''s waist and start plowing her pussy with long and hard thrusts like there is no tomorrow.
Just like I nned, I show her womanhood no mercy and use it to my pleasure as I want. Though I don''t think she minds this in the slightest.
"Yeesss I love this I fucking love this!!!" Mrs. Kremer screams like a wild animal.
With a heightened state of arousal due to the Beast''s scent and such a wet pussy, I am sure she won''t feel anything but pleasure no matter how rough I get.
"Ahaan Ahaan Pull my hairs Pull them"
Amidst the loud pping sounds of her ass against my crotch, Mrs. Kremer shouts.
Pull your beautiful blond hairs?
Sure, why now.
With my right hand, I gather up her hairs and pull them back strongly. Now, every time I thrust my cock inside her pussy, even her head moves to and fro.
"I missed this so much Naahan My pussy feels amazing." she moans loudly.
After a couple of more minutes of fucking and feeling up Mrs. Kremer''s body, the pressure finally starts building up at the base of my cock.
"I I am going to cum" I grunt out.
"Inside Pour it inside my womb" she begs.
Obviously, I am going to pour it inside your womb. I intended to dirty the ce where Alex was made since the beginning.
Giving onest hard thrust, I prate my cock as deep inside Mrs. Kremer''s pussy as I could, and start blowing my huge load while hugging her naked body from behind.
"Mmmhan Hot My insides feel hot I love this I love your semen" Mrs. Kremer moans.
My ejactionsts for a while, and I enjoy each and every second of filling Alex''s mother''s pussy to the brim with my semen tremendously.
__________________
"I love this And I love you, Paul" Mrs. Kremer says in a soft voice while kissing me passionately.
.
"Eh M-Me, too?" I say.
"No, say that you love me," Mrs. Kremer says naughtily.
.
"I-I love you" I say.
"No, with my name," she says, getting angry yfully.
"I love you, Rose," I tell her.
A bright smile shines upon Mrs. Kremer''s face and she starts to kiss my bare chest this time.
Sigh
What the fuck is happening!?
No, really. What the actual fuck is happening?
After I finished having intercourse with Mrs. Kremer, she pulled me to therge sofa again and started cuddling and making out with me.
She even stripped me naked and started kissing and touching my whole body, while urging me to do the same to her.
At first, I thought that this is just the lingering effect of the beast''s scent and participated really enthusiastically. In fact, I even fucked her again half an hourter when my cock got erect again.
But then, I realized that the time duration for the Beast scent should be up long ago but there were still no changes in Mrs. Kremer.
Her arousal has not dissipated at all and she keeps stroking my cock and kissing my body. And finally, to fuck my brain further, she even started dering her love for me and has just made me do the same.
Damn it
Why the fuck is Beast''s Scent not wearing off!? Is it because of the glitch!?
"Paul, I think your cock is ready for round three I know that pussy is craving for it Let''s have some"
*CLICK*
Suddenly, there is a small clicking noise and the front door of the house opens up. Me and Mrs. Kremer looks up in surprise, only to find a set of eyes staring back at us in shock.
"M-Mom?"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 18 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 86: Alexs House (Part-4)
Chapter 86: Alex''s House (Part-4)
"M-Mom?"
A woman stands just a few meters in front of me and Mrs. Kremer, with her jaw hanging open.
Shit! It''s Alex''s sister!
This is bad
Being Mrs. Kremer''s daughter, a few simrities in looks can be found between the two of them, but it is also inly obvious to tell that the daughter is trying really hard to make the distinctions clear.
She is also a knockout beauty with light blue eyes and neck-length blond hairs that are perfectly straight. Her voluptuous breasts look amazing beneath the pure white T-shirt and her ass seems absolutely delicious being wrapped in tight shorts.
She even has an older sister vibe to her that just increases her sexiness by tenfold. And honestly, this trait is rare, as far as I know.
But damn I am totally fucked now.
This wasn''t supposed to happen at all. My n was to have a good first impression on Alex''s sister, but it''spletely ruined with this. And the worst part is, she''s obviously going to spill the beans to her father. And maybe even Alex.
I cannot even think of what to do now
"Oh, you are home already, Arora? Did your sses end early?" Mrs. Kremer casually asks while continuing to rub my chest erotically.
She doesn''t seem even slightly perturbed by the fact that her daughter has just caught her cuddling to a naked man who''s not her father.
"So, you have finally decided to cheat on dad as well, huh?" Arora asks, sighing to herself.
Wait, what the fucking hell is going on?
Even the shocked expression Arora had ispletely gone now and she is now looking at us as if there is nothing wrong going on.
"You know that your father will never find time for me, Arora. I have all the rights to be with and have sex with the man I love" Mrs. Kremer says while gently kissing my cheeks this time.
"Sure, you have all the right to cheat. Anyway, are you guys done? I want to rest here for a while. I am really tired" Aurora says while putting her bag on the sofa and rummaging inside.
Are you fucking kidding me right now!?
"No, we are not done. If you want to rest, go to your room. Me and Paul are going to make love again," Mrs. Kremer says before cupping my balls and gently massaging them in front of her daughter.
"I mean, you can stay here as well if you want. Who knows? You might even learn something from your mother today," she adds with a chuckle.
"What? You don''t think that I can watch my mother having sex with a high school boy?" Arora asks while raising her eyebrows.
"I never said that. In fact, I was inviting you to watch," Mrs. Kremer says with an innocent smile.
"Oh, you were inviting me? Then I guess I should ept your invitation, mom. Please enlighten me with your sexual techniques" Aurora says.
I think she is mean this sarcastically, but I am not sure anymore.
"Okay then. Paul, shall we start~?" Mrs. Kremer asks seductively while starting to stroke my cock again.
Okay, I am a little scared now. The way both of these women are taking this so calmly is not normal. Seriously, it is not normal at all.
"Ehh You know, Mrs. Kre I-I mean, Rose, I think I should leave now. It''s gettingte," I say nervously.
Believe me, I never turn away from opportunities to have sex, but this situation is forcing me to.
And anyway, after being milked out of my cum twice already, even my usual lust-filled mind isn''t getting in my way.
"You cannot go this early, Paul. I want to feel you inside again" Mrs. Kremer says cravingly.
"I-I have some really important stuff I need to do, Rose. Please understand" I lie.
"Oh Are you sure we cannot even have a quickie?" Mrs. Kremer asks, looking genuinely disappointed.
"I am sorry, I really need to leave," I say before starting to rise up from the sofa.
"Wait!"
The next moment, Mrs. Kremer grabs my arm.
"Yes?" I ask.
"Promise that you will visit me again. Really soon," she says.
"Sure," I answer.
Well, I will visit you even you don''t tell me to.
"I guess you can go then. But you will have to give me a juicy kiss first," she says with a wink.
Your daughter is
You know what? I just don''t care anymore
"My pleasure," I whisper before lowering my head again and starting to kiss Mrs. Kremer.
And I expected, she really meant that "juicy" part she instant our lips meet, she immediately invaded my mouth with her tongue and start drinking my saliva like a thirsty animal.
This continues for a couple of minutes before I realize that Mrs. Kremer does not intend to stop at all.
"O-Okay, I-I am leaving now," I say, forcibly separating my mouth from her.
Man, I need to get out fast or she will start making more demands.
Quickly getting down from the sofa, I waste no time to get dressed up in my school dress again.
"You will surelye back, right?" Mrs. Kremer asks, still looking a bit displeased.
"Absolutely," I reply before picking up my school bag and starting to walk towards the front door.
"It was nice to meet you, Paul."
The moment I pass by Aurora, she jerks her arm forward and gestures me to shake her hand.
Are you serious right now!? It is nice to meet with the guy who just fucked your mother!?
You understand that this is basically entering the realms of insanity now, right?
well, fuck it.
"S-Sure, nice to meet you as well," I say before reluctant shaking her hand.
Hmm? What is this?
For a second, I thought that the texture of her hand is just a little weird in the middle but then, I realize that she''s actually holding a piece of paper in her hand.
Without thinking much, I take this piece of paper and smoothly put it into my pocket.
"W-Well, bye," I say before finally exiting Alex''s house.
_____________________
Call me.
On my way to school, I take out the small piece of paper from my pocket and read the words written on top of it again. Beneath these words, there is also a phone number written along with the name of the person it belongs to.
Out of all the crazy stuff that happened yesterday, this is actually the most confusing thing for me.
Why the fuck would Arora want me to call her?
This makes no sense
I mean, I couldn''t even get myself to call her yesterday out of sheer suspicion. I really don''t have a single clue of what she would want from me.
{You should just be cautious, master. As you said, the behavior of that woman was not normal.}
I know, but I am thinking about calling her today. Now that I think about it, I received a somewhat simr note from Ryan''s mom as well, and we both know what she wanted
Ahem I-I mean, Arora is really important for our n and we cannot just ignore this
{Obviously, we cannot ignore this, master. But still, it won''t hurt you to be cautious}
Hmm Sure, I will try to be cautious.
Anyway, I was thinking about preparing for the third phase of the n as we both know that it''s going to take some time.
What''s do you think?
{}
ck?
{}
You okay?
{Master my time is up unfortunately}
Suddenly, the ck miasma in front of my eyes starts getting retracted to my SIS.
What is happening?
The instant all the ck miasmapletely disappears, my SIS starts to glow again and a bright pink-colored light bursts forth
[Yo, buddy! I am finally back! Did your willy grew or what?]
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 18 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 87: Situation Update
Chapter 87: Situation Update
[Hmm? What happened, buddy? Why aren''t you replying?]
Letters formed out of bright pink light rapidly appear in front of my eyes, as my system continues to questions my silence.
[Come on, say something! Aren''t you d to see your funny pink pal back!?]
Hmm No.
[Whaaa? You hurt my feelings, buddy. And here I was thinking about telling you the secret of eternal]
What, life?
[No, you can get eternal life from your system, dummy. I am talking about eternal fuckfest! You can fuck each and every chick in this world non-stop! Heck! They will literally fall onto your dick while spreading their pussies open mid-air! Don''t you want to know the secret behind it!?]
Stop messing with me.
[Woah, so you can tell when I am messing with you? I see It looks like you have grown a little.]
Well, it was really obvious
[It would not have been so obvious to you a few weeks ago Anyway, I was just trying to smoothen the start of our serious conversation. It''s been more than a week since west talked, right?]
Right
[So]
So?
[]
[So, what are you waiting for? Some MILF to present her honey-covered tits to you? Start speaking, buddy! And yes, no matter how small it is, don''t miss out on any detail. I want to know the exact extent of damage done while I was absent.]
Extent of damage?
I do that even know what you are talking about
[ _ ]
What!?
[Seriously? You don''t know what I am talking about?]
No?
[THE BLACK SYSTEM!? What did it make you do!? Is your lifepletely ruined, or is there some hope left!?]
Oh, about that.
[YEAH, ABOUT THAT!!!]
Well, you were entirely wrong about the ck System. It''s not something evil as you were trying to portray it. In fact, ck system helped me tremendously in thest few days.
[ck System helped you?]
Yup.
[I seriously doubt that that can be the case, buddy. But still, let me hear everythinng out. What exactly happened during my absence?]
__________________
And just yesterday, Ipleted the second phase of my revenge n against Alex by fucking his mother in his own house.
Even his older sister gave me her number. Though I don''t know that reason behind that
[Clearly A lot of stuff happened when I was gone. And so many new women entered your life. It''s insane but awesome at the same time. ( )]
Well, I agree mostly.
[Fufufu Though I don''t think that your little pimple down there can handle these many women. Maybe you should start working on your oral skills.]
Pimple
Shut the fuck up!!! See!? This is exactly why ck System is better than you!
At least it doesn''t insult me
[Ah man, don''t get mad! You know I like to make jokes on your willy I mean, penis. And you also know that I never actually mean any of them.]
Yeah, sure bitch.
[Hehehe Anyway, on a serious note, I am really confused here.]
I don''t feel like asking but why?
[Because I cannot find any suspicious thing that ck system did or made you do. In fact, I totally support getting revenge on that bastard Alex. How dare that motherfucking cock-sucker even ask Maya out?]
Well, then you shouldn''t be confused, right?
ck System is nice and helpful, admit it.
[That''s one thing I cannot admit to, buddy. Anyhow, for now, I can only wait and see what ck System is going to do next. I might be able to visit you again in a week or so to check things out again.]
Wait, so you are not staying?
[Nope. I was really weakened after fending off against ckst time. And I still haven''t recovered enough energy to make a longereback. The only reason why I forcibly appeared today is because I was getting really worried for you.]
[With your glitched system and everything, there is no way for me to find out if something goes amiss. What if one of your harem women gets stolen by someone, or just simply leaves you?]
What the fuck? How would you not know if that happens, huh?
I will literally die
[No, not really. Because of the glitch, you won''t die even if one of your permanent women leaves you.]
Fuck? Really?
I mean, I am d that I won''t die but I also
[I think you should just cut your dick off and stuff it in your asshole if any of your women leave you, that is. Don''t even try to say that you are d about the "not dying" part.]
Man, I am having DeJa''Vu
Anyway, let me fucking finish. I am d that I won''t die but I also don''t want any of my women to leave me, okay? At any cost.
[I guess I can work with that answer. So, you need to be really careful, okay? Remember to give proper attention to all your women and make sure that their love for you doesn''t diminish.]
I already give proper attention to all my women, but fine, I will be more careful.
[That''s all I want. And with this, our serious conversion is also over. So, what should we do now, huh? I am with you for the whole day today. Let''s find a few hot busty chicks and fuck them all day!]
Good n. Pity I am on my way to school right now
Talking to the pink system for the whole way, I reach the school before I realize it.
[Sign True, a pity. Hey, I know what we should do! Let''s call that Riley and Kate you told me about and have some fun with them. And yeah, after school, let''s call that Arora as well and find out what she wants with you! I have a feeling that it''s going to be something exciting.]
Eh Well, I guess I can meet up with Kate and Riley today. But Arora Well, I would like ck System to be with me before I do anything rted to my revenge n.
[What!!?? You trust ck more than me now!? Have you forgotten the beautiful days we spend together!?]
Beautiful days? What beautiful days? You insulting my pimple I-I mean, penis?
And anyway, it''s not about trust or anything. Me and ck prepared the n together, we should see it through together
I don''t want to mess things up with you and get med by ckter.
[Hmph Fine. I don''t even care anymore. I am sure that Arora just wants to beat the shit out of your ass for fucking her mom anyway.]
There is no need to be mad
Suddenly, my school-bag starts to vibrate lightly.
A bit confused, I lightly tap around its surface for a few times to find the source of this vibration, which turns out to be the base of the bag.
Oh shit! My phone!
Before going inside Alex''s house yesterday, I remember putting my phone on vibration mode and dumping it inside my schoolbag.
Damn I was so tired yesterday that I didn''t even think about going through my phone.
Quickly opening my bag, I start rummaging inside until I find the thing I am looking for. The vibrations of the iing call have stopped but the screen of my phone is still bright.
"Reba" I read out the name of the person who just called me.
Wait, there are messages as well.
Unlocking my phone, I open up the notifications.
25 calls, 10 messages
What the hell?
Why would Reba call and message me these many times?
I open the messages to get some more information but all of them are consist of the same text: Call me back.
Instantly, I start feeling anxious. What if Reba is in some dire situation and she''s calling me for help!?
Silently cursing myself, I dial Reba''s number as fast as I could and press the call button.
"H-Hello, Jacob?"
The phone couldn''t even ring twice before Reba picks it up.
"Is everything alright, Reba!? Are you fine!?" I ask without wasting any time.
"I-I am fine somewhat. A-And I really didn''t want to bother you by calling all these times, but it''s a been a while since you visited me and it got me wondering if anything was wrong" she says in a low voice.
"I am really sorry. I have been really busy for the past few days and couldn''t find any time toe to your house," I apologize.
Damn Reba must be angry. I promised to visit her every alternate day.
"Oh, no need to apologize, Ipletely understand. It''s just that I wanted to talk to you about something that''s been bothering me a lot for thest three days," she says.
"Yeah, go on," I urge her to continue.
"I-It''s something that happened in my bakery and I really cannot say it over the phone, so can you please find some time for me?" she asks pleadingly.
Reba''s voice sounds rather urgent.
"Okay, I think I cane over to your house today after school. Will that be fine?" I ask.
"Y-Yes, absolutely," she says in a low voice.
Hmm In her bakery, huh?
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 18 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 88: Reason Behind The Call (Part-1)
Chapter 88: Reason Behind The Call (Part-1)
"Are you feeling okay? You are not sick, right?" Leena asks, looking worried.
"Hmm? No Why would I be sick?" I ask with a frown.
"Because this is the third time you have failed to perform a spell today. And I have never seen you fail at any magic before this," She says.
"O-Oh Sorry, my mind was somewhere else. Anyway, I will focus now," I say while shaking my head lightly.
"Is there any problem? Maybe I can help you with it?" She asks, concerned.
"No, no, see?"
I raise my right hand up, leveling it with my chest before concentrating hard. The next moment, numerous faint popping noises starts arising from the entire surface of my palm along with equally small shes of light.
"Thank goodness. You scared me earlier," Leena says, relived.
"As I said, I just wasn''t concentrating enough," I tell her.
And well, how could I? Especially after my conversation with Reba in the morning?
Man, I just cannot stop wondering why Reba would want to meet me this urgently
Something that has been bothering her for thest three days and it happened at her bakery. And she couldn''t even tell me on the phone
Is this rted to me?
Oh, wait
I remember that she told me about her two childhood best friends who co-owns the bakery along with her. Maybe they want to meet me?
[Ohoho I am sure that Reba''s friends want to have a taste of your little pp! Such a nice girl she is Inviting her boyfriend to fuck her best friends. I love Reba!]
Yeah, like that can happen
[Be optimistic, buddy!]
Fuck being optimistic. I am just scared because of the way her voice sounded
[Ahh Don''t be scared, man. I sure everything will be just fine. And even if something does go wrong, both of us will find a solution for it together, okay? Now, let''s focus on the practice, it will make you feel better.]
Are you seriously trying to cheer me up?
[Yup.]
Well, I am surprised.
Feeling a bit better, I focus on the palm of my hand again and continue to practice making these small shy pops for the next two minutes straight.
"Outstanding! Completely outstanding! I have never seen a beginner maintain this for so long!" Leena deres delightfully.
"Thanks, but are you sure it will work the same on a bigger scale?" I ask doubtfully.
The magic I am doing right now might seem a little simple and pointless to the onlookers (there are none, by the way) but it''s actually reallyplex and powerful.
These small popping noises and the shes of lights are actually due to multiple small explosions on the palm of my hand. In fact, even the name of this spell is "Explosion".
The reason why this spell is soplex is because the caster has to manipte two types of different elemental magic: fire and air, at the same time to trigger it.
And not only this; pure oxygen also has to be separated out from all the otherponents of the air andpressed into small packets. These small packets then carry out the explosions though the elemental me magic generated at the same time.
Now, as I need to remain inconspicuous; I cannot go all out and start making huge and noisy explosions. But ording to Leena, even if I can sessfully manage to do this on a small scale, I shouldn''t face any difficulty with therger version.
"Yes, you will just have to formrger oxygen packets. That''s all," Leena answers.
"Hmm I guess I can do that. Oh, and yes, I was thinking about starting to work on using three elemental magic at the time. Two are a piece of cake for me now," I say, a little smug.
"Hmm I don''t think you will be able to do three elemental magic at once, Jacob. It requires skills that are not practically achievable at your stage.
"In fact, you being able to control two elements is nothing short of a miracle in itself, but controlling three is unbelievably more difficult. Even I just recently achieved full mastery over controlling three elements at the same time," Leena tells me.
"Really? You can do only three? And how many can Princess Ilyrana control?" I ask curiously.
""
Leena mutters something inaudible.
"What? I couldn''t hear you"
"She She can control four," she says grudgingly in a slightly louder tone.
"Wow She must be pretty strong then," I say, impressed.
"It''s not like she haspletely mastered it, okay!? She just leveled up a few months ago and acquired the ability" Leena says while puffing up her cheeks in anger.
"O-Okay, okay, I get it. She''s not that great. Anyway, I want to at least try using three elemental magic at once. Maybe I can do it? Who knows?" I say with a shrug.
"Sure, go ahead if you want," She says, relieved that the topic shifts back on me.
"Nice! So, teach me a spell that needs three Elemental magic," I ask, a little excited.
"Oh, I suggest that you should just try to simultaneously manipte three elements at first. If you manage to do it, I will teach you a spell," she says with a smile, clearly looking down on me.
[Man, she seems to be pretty convinced that you won''t be able to do it.]
Well, I am about to prove her wrong then.
[Oh, really? Have you already tried controlling three elements before with ck?]
Hmm? No, ck also taught me spells requiring two types of elemental magic only, why?
[Fufufu nothing.]
Nothing? You believe that I will be able to pull this off, right?
I mean, Leena herself said just a few minutes ago that I have never failed at any magic before. And I feel really confident about this as well.
[Oh, don''t worry, I will always believe in you, buddy. But do I actually think that you will be able to pull this off? Oh, hell no. You have better chances of curing your premature ejaction.]
Just shut the fuck up, bitch!
In anger, I thrust my already-raised hand towards the ground and start the inflow of magic inside my body. Immediately, an inch long and wide piece of earth starts to rise from the ground. At the same time, a small fireball also ignites in my hand.
And nothing else
Shit! I was nning to create a swirl of wind as well.
Let''s try again
This time, a ball of fire and a swirl of wind appears but the block of earth doesn''t rise further.
Fuck!
After giving a few more tries and burning arge hole into my pants, I finally realize that this shit really is too much for me to handle.
"Aaahhh!" I let out a frustrated voice.
[Ha! Told ya, Holey!]
Fuck off!
Even Leena is covering her mouth to muffle her giggles.
These fuckers!!!
_______________________
*BRRR* *BRRR*
I ring the doorbell.
Right now, I am standing in front of Reba''s house, waiting for her to open the door. The school ended a while ago and I immediately rushed here without even stopping by my home for a change of clothes.
Man, I am feeling a little nervous about this
[Hmph I hope your dick shrink until you be unable to take a girl''s virginity.]
What!?
[Well, not that there is too much to shrink anyway. You can barely pierce their hymen even now.]
What the fuck are you saying!?
[I am mad at you!]
Why? What did I do!?
[You promised to meet Kate and Riley today! I was waiting to see them since the morning!]
Sigh
Well, in my defense, I cannot really bunk the ss anymore as Leena is personally teaching me. And I was not going to meet them after school and miss this opportunity.
This is the best time for me to meet Reba as Aria should be hanging out with her friends right now. And well, Reba is my priority.
[Of course, Reba is your priority. I would''ve kicked your ass if she wasn''t. But I am talking not about that! I am talking about your freaking break! Why didn''t you meet them in your break!?]
Hmm? Simply because I couldn''t find them on the grounds? You were there with me, remember?
And I don''t know about Riley but I think Kate was probably absent.
[Absent when your school is teaching you guys magic!? I call bullshit!]
Sigh
Well, you know what? Let''s focus on Reba for now. I promise to meet them on your next visit, okay?
[Hmph Fine, I guess. I will let you off the hook this time. But make sure to keep your promise.]
Sure.
*CREAK*
Suddenly, the door in front of me opens and Reba appears from within.
"Jacob, you are here" she says with a smile.
Shit
One look at her face and I can already tell that something is troubling her immensely. Even her smile doesn''t seem genuine at all.
"W-What happened, Reba?" I ask fearfully.
"Let''s talk inside," she says before grabbing my hand lightly and pulling me into the house.
"Say something, what happened?" I ask again the moment she closes the door behind me.
After a few seconds of silence that scares me even more, Reba opens her mouth to speak.
"Three days ago, a Harpy showed up at my ce of work" she says in a low voice, her face unreadable.
A Harpy!? At this time of the year!?
"She imed to be looking for a Human male and that it was his scent which brought her to my shop. When told that there was no male in the shop, she then revealed that the scent was actuallying off from me," Reba continues.
"I was already in a great shock because the Harpy wasn''t affected by my poison at all and this just made me even more confused.
"But then, she exined that the scent must be from a man I know and meet regrly. So, obviously, I automatically thought of you, as you are the only man I can evene close to," she says.
Wait, this Harpy Don''t tell me
"But before we can talk any further, police came barging into my shop and interrupted us. Apparently, a local reported seeing a Harpy entering my bakery. Though fortunately, all the officers got instantly hit by my poison and copsed then and there, giving some time for the Harpy to escape."
Suddenly, Reba stops speaking for a moment and looks up straight into my eyes.
"That Harpy''s name was Nina and moments before taking off, she told me that she''s pregnant with the child of that man"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 18 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 89: Reason Behind The Call (Part-2)
Chapter 89: Reason Behind The Call (Part-2)
Nina My child?
For a moment, I stand stunned, unable topletelyprehend what Reba just said. Then suddenly, memories start exploding back into my mind.
My visit to the brothel, buying a harpy named Nina, fucking her and the three prostitutes senseless in Beast''s Awakening. And most importantly, impregnating her with my child.
Damn The memory seems so distinct even though it happened just a few weeks ago.
And honestly, this is something I should clearly remember. The 10,000 life points I earned after knocking up Nina made it possible for me to level up, resulting in the appearance of ck and the system glitch.
"So, do you know anything about this, Jacob?" Reba asks, looking into my eyes.
Fuck.
Suddenly, I realize that I have made a really, really big mistake. And I am not talking about impregnating Nina, I am talking about not telling Reba about my system earlier.
But it''s not exactly my fault either. So many big and small things kept happening whenever me and Reba met. In fact, the only peaceful time we''ve ever had was when we went on our date.
And even there, I was more focused on showing Reba a great time she deserves for once rather than discussing serious stuff like this.
But still, I should have put some more effort into finding some time for telling her about this.
Damn it
"I-I am sorry if this sounds like I am using you, but I need to know Please," Reba asks again pleadingly.
Fuck, what should I do now?
I cannot exin things to her as I did with La. Well, at least not now, when she has already asked me about this herself.
If I tell her that I slept and impregnated Nina because of my system requirements, she''s obviously going to think that I am just lying to cover up my infidelity like numerous others do.
[Buddy, take your time, but don''t mess this up.]
I know
With each passing second, I can feel Reba''s doubt growing. I am also sweating like crazy, unable to decide how to approach this thing in the best way possible.
Shit The only way I can think of is telling her everything about my system. From my points earning methods to my deadly poison.
But that clearly impossible
Suddenly, I remember an idea I had a few days ago when Zakira visited Reba''s house. Right after Reba finished exining her system to me under the anti-magic barrier
What if I could do that same?
Well, I guess I will have to take the chance and find out
[I agree that that''s a great idea. But only if it works, though.]
I hope so
"Reba, can you deploy your anti-magic barrier?" I ask, finally speaking up.
"My Anti-magic barrier? Why?" she asks, confused.
"Just do it, please," I say, lightly grabbing her shoulders to wordlessly express the importance and seriousness of my request.
"O-Okay."
Answering with a small nod, Reba closes her eyes and mutters something to activate the barrier.
"It''s done," She tells me.
I take a deep breath.
"So, about my system"
______________________
"Jacob" Reba mutters my name in an emotional voice.
Her eyes are filled with tears that are threatening to spill out any moment, and her face has gone pale.
I just finished telling her about my system, and almost everything that has happened because of it until now. Of course, I skipped a few things she doesn''t need to know.
And now, I am just waiting to hear her reaction, scared as fuck.
" you must be so scared," she finishes.
What?
"I-I cannot even imagine living like this. Under the constant fear of dying at any moment. And you couldn''t even share your problem with anyone.
"And this glitch you told me about; that just makes this situation even more unfair to you. Just thinking about the helplessness you must have felt is enough to make me shudder in fear.
"But still, you always seem so happy and energetic whenever we met and even cheered me up when I was feeling down on our date. You are so brave" she continues, a tear finally leaking down her cheek.
Wait, what is Reba saying?
I am brave!? What the heck!?
"B-But my system, Reba I have permanent partners other than you. I have even engaged in casual sex with many other women who were temporary. And as I told you, Nina''s child is indeed mine. I paid to have sex with her, resulting in her impregnation. Aren''t you angry with me?" I ask, confused.
"Why would I be angry with you, Jacob? It''s not your fault that your system is like this. And anyway, the fact that you have slept with other women is the least of my worries right now," she says, wiping away her tears.
"The least of your worries?" I ask, shocked.
"Yes, the more important thing we need to discuss is your abnormal system. How can this be even possible? I have never heard of a system like that.
"You used to lose so many points per day before the glitch. And even now, there is this timer hanging over your head to resolve this glitch in one month. And your two Poisons!? The situation in this section is as bad as mine, if not worse"
Reba continues to speak, expressing her worry about my system. And I keep just keep listening to her with a small smile on my face.
Just the fact that she''s more concerned about my welfare and the abnormality of my system rather than the sexual part of it, makes me so happy.
And don''t get me wrong, I used to like Reba very much up until now. But at this moment, I have finally fallen in love with her.
" So, how many days have passed since the glitch appeared in your system?" Reba asks in a serious voice.
"Around ten days," I answer.
"That means that we have only twenty days left to make your system normal. And obviously, the means that you need to have as much sex as possible, right?" she asks.
"Well, yeah, ording to my system"
[Buddy!]
"I-I mean, that''s what I figured out. I have to do the point-earning methods, and also the special mission which pops up in my system every now and then," I say.
Fuck, I almost slipped out
Out of the things I still haven''t told Reba, the biggest one is probably the existence of the Pink and ck system. And while I personally don''t mind telling her about them, Pink was against it.
And I don''t understand why
[I am not exactly against it, buddy. I just want you to wait for a while.]
And why do you want me to wait?
[Well, I cannot tell you that yet. But you will know soon enough. And anyway, don''t you think that we have shocked our poor Reba enough for today?]
I guess
"And you have two more permanent partners except me, right? La and Zakira?" Reba asks.
"Yeah, just the two of them" I answer.
"I see Well, I have decided what I need to do," she says, her voice suddenly getting a little louder and strangely determined.
"And what''s that?" I ask, my eyebrows raised.
"I need to meet both of them as soon as possible, and I want you to arrange our meeting."
___________________________
[Well, my time is almost up, buddy. Any sweet words of farewell?]
Ehh Die?
[Hahaha, funny (-_-). Anyway, I really want to know why Reba wants to meet La and Zakira. Too bad I won''t be here]
Well, at least I tried asking her. It''s not my fault she refused to answer me. I mean, I could have pestered her some more but that fucking Aria came back.
I consider myself lucky enough to escape out of the window without getting caught.
Sigh
Anyway, about arranging this meeting La is easy to convince but even contacting Zakira is a pain in the ass. I forgot taking her phone numberst time and thus, the only options left to me are either going to her hotel again or talking to her at school.
I guess I will try thetter one this time
[Well, best of luck! Anyway, I should be going now. ck seems a bit too desperate toe out.]
Okay, bye!
[Bye]
The next moment, ck miasma erupts from my SIS and starts corrupting the pink light.
{Master, I am back.}
Yo! Wee back.
{I am very much pleased to have your greetings and I hope nothing went wrong in my absence.}
Well, no I guess not. I didn''t continue with our n at the very least.
{I am delighted to hear that, master. As expected from someone as intelligent as you. Anyway, now that I am back, let''s continue with our n, shall we?}
Sure, I cannot wait.
{Me neither, master. I rmend that you call Arora Kremer, or she might go to sleep.}
Wait Like, right now!?
{Yes, master.}
B-But it''s 11:00 P.M.!
{I know. Please proceed, master.}
{}
After a few seconds of silence, I give up and rise from the bed to grab my phone. Then, I dial up the number written on the pieces of paper Arora gave me.
*RING* *RING*
"Hello?" A familiar voice of Aurora answers.
"Hello, I am Paul. Remember we met yesterday?"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 18 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 90: Learning About The Family (Part-1)
Chapter 90: Learning About The Family (Part-1)
"Remember you? Of course, I remember you, Paul. How can I forget? You fucked my mom," Arora answers with augh.
"Y-Yeah, that''s me," I nervously say while lying down on my bed again.
"So, you actually decided to call me, huh? I thought you will chicken out. Consider me impressed," She says, sounding genuinely amazed.
"Why would I chicken out?" I ask with a frown.
"You are having a love affair with my mother and still asking me this? Well, for once, I might be plotting something against you for trying to break my family up. And who knows? This call might get you in trouble," she says in a light voice.
"G-Get me in trouble? How?" I ask fearfully.
"How do you know that I am not standing next to my father right now, huh? Maybe he''s just waiting for his turn to give you a piece of his mind," she says,ughing again.
"But your father''s not there, right?" I ask, a small relieved smile forming on my face as well.
"How can you be sure of that, huh?" She asks.
"Because this makes no sense. Why would you want me to talk to your father on the phone? I can simply cancel the call whenever I like. No, you would have tried to invite me somewhere outside to meet him," I answer simply.
"Hmm Clever. That does make more sense. Well, I was just trying to mess with you a little so, I never gave this a serious thought. Anyway, just to be clear, I am not trying to get you in trouble, okay?" She says.
"Well, thanks for that. But why did you asked me to call you?" I ask, getting on topic.
"Because I have a request for you. And believe me, you are not going to have any problem doing this. In fact, you are going to enjoy it very much," she tells me in a strangely excited tone.
"And what is this request? No, before that, why do you even think I will ept any of your requests?" I ask suspiciously.
"Wait for a few minutes, I will tell you about itter. First, I want to make it clear that I am not going to lie to you or try to trap you in any sort of way," she says earnestly.
"Okay?" I answer, my suspicion growing.
"And for that, I need to tell you something about my family. So, let''s start with my father, okay? As my mom might have already told you, he''s aplete workaholic. Forget spending some time with his family, he rarely even talks to us anymore.
"But that''s only half the truth. It''s not like he was always like this. Until a few years ago, he was just like any other normal loving Dad to me. He used to help me study, have conversations with me about the things I like, and even used to take us outside to have some fun as a family.
"Now, you might be wondering, what caused him to change so drastically, right?" she asks.
Well, no, I am actually wondering why the heck are you are telling me this
"It''s because he simply became fed up with all of us. And the entire me lies with my mother and brother. After my father changed his job and started earning way more money than before, mother''s earlier decent behavior changedpletely.
"She became obsessed with money and the high-ss life thates with it and started demanding expensive materialistic things from my Dad topete with her newly made rich friends. She even started caring more about these friends of hers than her family.
"And pf course, like any other person, my Dad also didn''t like this sudden and unpleasant change in her, resulting in numerous loud and unpleasant arguments between them.
"And almost every time, these arguments ended up with my mom emotionally ckmailing him with fake tears and usations and my Dad giving up to her demands.
"Saddened and depressed, hepletely stopped caring about mom after a while and minimized his conversation with her to the point of exchanging just a few words with her, only when necessary.
"But still, he didn''t leave her, probably thinking about the trauma me and my brother would go through from our parent''s separation. Towards us, he was still a great Dad. Well, until Alex grew up a little more, and turned into the biggest asshole in this world," Aurora says, her voice bing bitter.
"Hmm?"
I unconsciously raise a small voice in surprise. I didn''t expect Aurora to call her brother an asshole. This word fits his personality so perfectly that it''s my favorite insult for him.
"Now, I know that Alex is your friend and that you might not want to hear anything bad against him but please, let me finish.
"So, as I was saying, Alex became an asshole after growing up. Now, if I start telling you the things, he did to earn this title from me, we might have to keep talking till the morning, so I will just give you a quick overview.
"At first, he basically became like mom and started demanding a lot of money and expensive stuff. But my father didn''t want his children to get spoiled, so he rarely ever listened to these demands.
"But one way or the other, Alex was determined to have what he wanted. So, he resorted to dirty tricks to get Dad to listen to him. He started throwing loud tantrums, breaking or ruining Dad''s things and once, he even when as far as burning away of Dad''s important office documents.
"Of course, he was punished severely for this: Dad took away all his games and stuff and grounded him like for a month if I remember correctly. But this only made him much, much worse.
"Angry because of the punishment, his dirty tricks turned more and more violent towards Dad. He even started setting up small traps around the house, like dumping oil on the stairs or scattering small thead pins beside Dad''s bed, to hurt him.
"Due to this, Dad got injured numerous times, sometimes mildly, sometimes severe enough to be taken to the hospital. And when he finally confronted Alex about all of this, you know what he said? He med me for forcing him to do it.
"And I didn''t even know about this until a few months ago when Alex himself told me gleefully that he put the entire me of what he did on me," Arora says, her voice literally shaking from anger now.
"I don''t think that Dad believed Alex to be innocent, but he must have thought that I was guilty as well because I was in my rebellious teenage days. But the truth is; I never did anything to hurt Dad.
"But finally, Dad had had enough of his troublesome family. Right from the next day after his talk with Alex, he started spending almost all of the time in his office. I think he even rented a room nearby to sleep.
"And currently, he visits this house only once per month to give mom the money for us to livefortably," she finishes, sounding extremely sad.
Damn I didn''t expect it to be turned out like this.
While I feel bad for Aurora, I don''t even have any words to express my pity for her poor Dad. He was such a nice and caring husband and parent.
And that bastard Alex
I, who never had a father and secretly wishes for one, cannot even begin to understand how that sorry son of a bitch could do what he did.
In fact, I am feeling so angry that I could strangle that bastard right now.
"So, I have told you everything I wanted to. You are now fully aware of the current condition of my family. And I think I can tell you about my request now," Aurora says after a small pause.
"Help me punish my mother and Alex for what they did to my father."
"Help you punish them?" I ask, frowning slightly.
"Yes, though for now, only my mother. I cannot think of a way to punish my brother yet, for what he did," she answers.
"See, I feel really sorry for you and your Dad. And obviously, I am really angry over what Mrs. Kremer and Alex did, but how can I, an outsider, help you to punish them?" I ask, confused.
"Well, you can. But first, tell me this: do you actually like my mom or are you just seeking a physical rtionship from her?" She asks in a serious tone.
"W-Well, seeing that we just met yesterday, I think I am going to go with thetter," I say.
"Wait, what!? You met my mom yesterday for the first time!?" Aurora asks, shocked.
"Yeah"
"Then why was she calling you her lover and stuff!? She seems totally obsessed with you!" she says, still in disbelief.
"I have no idea" I answer honestly.
Even I thought Mrs. Kremer was acting really weird. She was proactively trying to have sex with me even after the Beast''s scent wore off.
*Sigh*
"It''s unexpected, but I guess this does make things easier" Aurora says with a sigh.
"So, Paul, how about I fulfill those physical needs of yours along with my mother?"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 91: Learning About The Family (Part-2)
Chapter 91: Learning About The Family (Part-2)
"Along with your mother? What?" I ask, frowning heavily.
"Well, not exactly along with her. I mean, both of us will be having sex with you, but not together. So, you should forget about a threesome, if you were dreaming about it," She answers with a chuckle.
What is she saying?
{Ask her, master. Obviously, if she is serious about this, then our work will be much easier.}
Hmm
"And how do we having sex rtes to punishing your mother?" I ask, confused.
"You cannot tell? Well, we are not going to tell my mother about our rtionship, do we? We are going to keep it a secret. You will be cheating on her with me," she says, her voice quivering with excitement.
"What!? Seriously!?" I ask incredulously.
"Yup, this is what I came up with to punish my mother. You see, I have given this a lot of thought, after trying out a lot of things," She tells me.
"At first, I thought about stealing the money she gets from dad regrly, but it was only going to increase the trouble for my dad and Police would have been involved as well, so I decided against it.
"Then I thought about bing a trouble-child and making her mentally suffer. But then again, it was not really an easy thing to do. My mother remained indifferent to the small annoying things I did. And I don''t really have what it takes to do something that will cause real havoc.
"Like this, many of my other ns failed miserably as well. I even started to lose all my hope. But then, one day,te at night, everything changed. I woke up in the middle of my sleep, my throat parched. I went to the kitchen to get water when I heard some strange moaning voicesing from my mother''s room.
"And you know what I saw when I peeked inside? My beloved mother masturbating her wits out using a vibrator; moaning how she needs a man in her life. And this was not the first or thest time. After this, I visited her room quite a few times, investigating, only to find her in this simr state each and every time.
"To my surprise, even after being so sexually frustrated, never once did she bought a male prostitute to relieve herself. And thus, I figured that she''s probably looking for a lover. And obviously, beautiful as she is, it was just a matter of time before she finds one.
"But instead of being sad that my mother will cheat on my father, I became extremely happy. This had given me a really great idea for her punishment. An idea to make her feel the same pain she had given to my father
Aurora pauses. I can tell that she''s doing this for the dramatic effect.
"She loves money more than my father. She cheated on him with money, so I will make her lover cheat on her with me," She finishes.
That''s some weird-ass logic, not going to lie.
I mean, her mother cheated on her father with money? Like, seriously?
Sigh
Anyway, nothing for me to be concerned about.
"Okay, I think I get what you are trying to say somewhat. But still, are you fine sleeping with a guy you don''t even know?" I ask.
"Oh, don''t worry about that. Honestly, I am really d that it''s you I have to sleep with," she says, sounding genuinely happy.
"You are d to sleep with me why?" I ask suspiciously.
I am aware that I don''t look that bad, but I am also not hot enough for girls to rip off their panties seeing me
"Simply because I never imagined that my mother would be able to get a man as young as you to be her lover. I was preparing myself to sleep with some rich and old uncle with an extremely ugly face who could rain even more money on my greedy mother," she answers with a giggle.
"Oh, well, that would have been bad," I say,ughing along with her.
"I know right? So, will you agree to my request? Will you sleep with me?" she asks, getting serious again.
"Eh Sure, I guess. But you are obviously not nning to do this forever, right? I mean, when will you tell Mrs. Kremer that I cheated on her?" I ask.
"Well, yes, there is no point in doing all this if my mother never finds out. But I won''t be telling her about this for a considerable amount of time.
"As you said, you met my mother just yesterday. So, I need her to grow a lot more attached to you before I do anything," Aurora answer.
"Though mind, she''s already behaving like she found her soul mate. I think she''s just trying to show off," she adds.
"Hmm So, when do you think we should meet?" I ask.
"Oh, you cane to my house whenever you like after 5:00 PM. Mother will be here, like always, but it''s really easy to sneak past her. Fortunately, she never cares to check what I do in my room, so we will be fine," she answers.
"Okay then, I will being tomorrow
Suddenly, an ideaes into my mind.
"Oh, and yes, I have a really interesting thing to tell you. You will be delighted. Bye, then," I say with a grin before ending the call.
_________________________
"Ah, fuck it! I am really bad at this!" Leo says while stomping his feet on the floor angrily.
He has been trying to magically fill up his bottle with water for a while, but nothing is happening.
"And I am really bad at making fireballs!" Ryan says, ring at the palm of his hand, without any sess either.
Right now, I am in my ssroom, sitting together with my best friends: Ryan and Leo. The ss is already bustling with students, waiting for Miss Laura to show up and take us to the grounds as usual to practice magic.
"I thought you guys could easily do the basic stuff by now," I say, frowning at my friends who are failing to perform these simple spells.
"Nah, that was pure luck," Leo answers quickly.
"Yes, just like you formed that fireball in our first lesson!" Ryan chimes in.
"Really? You guys sure got lucky a lot of time if that''s the case," I say suspiciously.
"Well, it''s not our fault that Lady luck is in love with us," Ryan says.
"Yeah, like anydy can ever love you. Dream on," Iugh.
"Bastard! I can make any girl fall for me"
"Now, now, calm down, Ryan. Jacob is our best friend. You shouldn''t raise your voice when talking to him," Leo says solemnly.
"Oh Oh, yes, you are right. I am sorry, my best friend, Jacob," Ryan apologizes, his tone suddenly turning polite.
What are these fucktards trying to do!?
"Oh, that reminds me! You were having some trouble with magic as well, didn''t you?" Leo asks.
"No I mean, yeah, a little," I answer with a frown, remembering the excuse Naomi gave to teach me privately.
"Then a teacher must have helped you, right? Or maybe, some volunteer from the other races?" he asks with a wide smile.
"What are you guys ying at? You already know that Princess Naomi is giving me private lessons," I say exasperatedly.
"Oh, my stupid memory! I totally forgot!" Leo exims dramatically.
"But that''s great, isn''t it, Ryan?" he turns towards Ryan now.
"Our best friend already knows someone who could help us improve our magical skills!"
"Yes, that''s really great," Ryan repeats.
oh.
"So, will you please ask Princess Naomi to teach us as well, dead friend Jacob?" Leo asks me.
"No."
"W-What!? Please reconsider, my dear, dear friend," Leo asks.
"No."
"The fuck is your problem, man!? Why are you hogging the Princess all to yourself!? We all should have an equal chance to win her heart!" Leo says angrily, reverting back to his usual way of speaking.
"Hahaha Not happening. And anyway, everyone knows that you guys are not that bad in magic. There is no way anyone would give you extra lessons, let alone Princess Leena," I say with a shrug.
"You could at least try asking her, mate! Maybe she will agree?" Ryan asks hopefully.
"Nope," I answer.
"Fucker Enjoying private time with the woman who loves me," Leo mutters hatefully.
"Wait, the woman who loves you!? Are you serious!? She didn''t even notice that you are in our ss, remember?"
"She was just being shy, idiot. You don''t understand how a maiden in lover thinks and acts Hmph," Leo says, giving me a high and mighty look.
"Yeah, like you that really well, right?" I ask while raising my eyebrows.
"Oh, shut up. Trying to take away my lover You are even worse than that Alex wait, no, you not worse than him. Well, at least not after what he recently did," Leo says, his voice turning genuinely hateful this time.
"Why? What did he do to you now?" I say, getting serious myself.
"Not to me, to his girlfriend. You remember that Kate from section A, right?" he asks.
"Y-Yes, what about her?" I ask, my heart starting to pound really hard all of a sudden.
Leo looks sideways, making sure that no one else is listening.
"Derek Robbins from her ss told me yesterday evening," he says, lowering his voice such that only me and Ryan could hear him now.
"He forced her He forced her into having sex with him."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 92: Being A Bitch
Chapter 92: Being A Bitch
"He forced her to have sex with him!?" Ryan says loudly.
"Keep your voice down, idiot!" Leo snaps angrily.
"S-Sorry," Ryan apologizes, lowering his voice.
"That dickhead forced his own girlfriend to have sex with him? Why though? Weren''t they sexually active already?" He asks again.
"That''s what I thought as well, but guess what? They weren''t," Leo says, shaking his head.
"Damn Six months in a rtionship and nothing? That Kate must be in the "saving my purity until the marriage" crowd," Ryan says.
"I guess so" Leo mutters.
"But still, that doesn''t give that bastard the right to practically **** her!" Ryan says angrily.
"What do you think, Jacob, should we report him or something? We could tell Miss Laura" He asks, looking at me.
But I am in no condition to reply, let alone say anything. Blood is rushing to my head, my body is getting heated, and my ears are ringing
Kate raped? That son of a bitch forced her!?
FUCK!!!
I should have known that that bastard won''t keep his filthy hands off of Kate for long. He must be growing restless for the past few months, being so close to Kate, yet so far.
And finally, it seems like his lust exploded and he attacked her.
Damn it! I should have warned Kate to be careful around him. Being at the receiving end of insults and assaults most of the time, no one knows better than me how repulsive and trashy his mind is.
But I didn''t do anything. Heck! I didn''t even speak to her in thesest few days.
I am at fault as well
"Oh, there is no need to report anything," Leo tells Ryan, his voice turning sour all of a sudden.
"What!? Why!? We should totally make that bastard pay!" Ryan says.
"We cannot," Leo says regretfully.
"Because apparently, that Kate chick started loving sex so much after her first time, that she''s practically begging that bastard to fuck her now. I don''t think she''s going to support anyone''s im anymore," he says, disgusted.
"What the fuck did you just say!?" I say incredulously.
"Keep it down, man," Leo says, shushing me.
"I know it''s hard to believe, but that''s what Derek told me. In fact, some of the rumors going around in ss A are even more extreme. They are saying that Kate is willingly letting that bastard do anything he wants to do with her now. They are trying out everything, man. And by everything, I mean everything," Leo tells me, jealousy clearly saturated in his voice.
"Damn And I was thinking how poor that chick is," Ryan says, revolted and jealous as well, "That slut"
"Shut up!" I say loudly in anger.
"What?" Ryan asks, surprised and confused from my sudden outburst.
"Don''t call her that," I say, gritting my teeth.
"But you heard what she"
"I need to go!" I dere loudly, cutting in-between Ryan and standing up from my desk at the same time before running out of the ssroom.
"Hey! Where are you going!? The ss is about to start"
Leo''s voice fades away as I reach the stairs and start climbing upstairs. I feel a little bad for raising my voice with Ryan and taking out my anger on him, but there is no time to think about that now, I will apologize to himter.
But fuck I need to find Kate.
Something is really wrong here. There are things that don''t make any sense. I can understand Alex raping Kate, but her starting to beg him for sex afterward? Impossible.
Remembering how hateful she sounded when talking about that bastard, I cannot believe that such a thing could happen. Was Derek lying to Leo? But why would he?
No, there''s no smoke without any fire. I am sure that something has happened and I need to know what it is
Reaching the third floor, I start jogging in the corridor towards ss A.
Wait
Suddenly, I remembering something.
Shit! Kate was absent yesterday! It was surely because of whatever happened.
I just hope that she came to school today
Starting to jog a little faster, I finally reach ss A. There are some girls still standing outside the ss, talking to each other in a small group. I can also hear loud noisesing from inside the ss. It''s clear that the ss-teacher of section A hasn''t arrived as well.
Not wanting to attract any attention to myself, I slow down and casually walk past the open door of the ss, peeking inside. I couldn''t see Kate, but my gaze does fall upon Alex and his hoodlums, roaring withughter at something.
Suppressing another surge of anger, I turn around and walk past the ssroom again, just to make sure that I looked properly.
Shit, she is not here
"Excuse me!" I call out to the group of girls standing outside the ssroom, making them look at me.
"Have you guys seen Kate today? Or is she absent?" I ask.
Instantly, all the girls start giggling.
"So, even the other sses are starting to find out, huh?" A girl with short brown hair asks.
"It''s surprising, seeing that even we got to know just yesterday," Another girl says, amused.
"Seriously, I never thought that our innocent Kate will give that Riley a run for her money someday. Alex corrupted her a bit too much," a tall and skinny girl adds with a smirk.
"Can you just tell me if she''s present today or not?" I ask, irritated.
"Why do you want to know? I don''t think she has started opening her legs to just anyone yet," she replies, getting another round ofughter from others.
This bitch
"I am her friend and I need to talk to her, okay? Can you please tell me if she''s present or not?" I ask, my voice trembling in rage now.
"Yeah, yeah, she''s present. Ran out of the ss a few minutes ago though, probably to the bathroom to touch herself," the girls say.
I immediately start to run away, leaving the girls guffawing behind.
Fuck How am I going to talk to her if she''s in the girl''s bathroom?
I guess I will have to call out her name and see if shees out
{Master, will you please try the P.E. storage room first?}
Why? You think she might be there?
{Yes, I do.}
Okay then, let''s try looking there first.
Changing the direction, I got to the stairs once again and begin climbing down. In just a few minutes, I reach the ground floor and stand in front of the P.E. storage room.
Quickly, I turn the knob, opening the door of the room.
Shit
Kate is indeed inside this room, sitting on top of the foam mattress on which we did the photoshoot along with Riley. Her hands are covering her face and she seems to be sobbing silently.
"Kate?" I call her out, my heart thumping hard.
Immediately, her head shoots up and our eyes meet.
"J-Jacob? What are you d-doing here?" she asks, standing up with a jerk and hastily wiping her tears.
"I came here looking for you," I answer.
"W-Why? The ss is about to start, you know? The teacher will yell at you," she says, managing to give me a small smile, her eyes still really red and puffy though.
"I have already heard about everything, Kate. You don''t need to act like everything''s fine. And just so you know, I came here looking for you because I don''t believe anything of what they are saying. I want to hear it from you what actually happened. What that motherfucker did to you?" I ask, my anger boiling again.
""
Kate looks at me for a second in disbelief before heavily breaking down into tears once again. I quickly close in the distance between us and hug her tightly.
"Tell me" I whisper.
"He''s He''s lying He''s lying about everything I-I never let him even touch me W-Without discussing it with me first, h-he revealed it to his friends that we haven''t had sex until now, a-and then, lied that he forced himself upon me b-because I was being a bitch about it," Kate says, crying even more loudly on my shoulder now.
"I-It spread to the other students in my ss A-And to my friends they were going to tell the t-teachers S-So, he changes the story And t-told them that I that I"
Kate stops speaking, her voice a bit too heavy now. I already know what he told them
I caress Kate''s back for a while before speaking again.
"And you didn''t say anything? You didn''t tell your friends that it''s all a lie?" I ask as gently as I could.
"I-I wanted to tell my friends to make him shut up B-But then I remember about out p-n I-I cannot make him angry with me, c-can I?" she asks.
I do not reply. Or, I cannot reply.
Kate could have easily shut up these inly ridiculous lies, but she didn''t because of my n. And others obviously took her silence in the worst way possible.
There is at least one thing I guessed correctly. This is my fault.
ck
{Yes, master.}
Two days. We are finishing everything up in two days.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 93: At The Cafe
Chapter 93: At The Cafe
{Two days master, you know what we have to do, the final and the most important woman you need to make yours, are sure that two days are enough for that?}
No, two days are not enough if I go by our current n, we will have to make a few changes to it.
I will fill you inter
Kate remains in my arms for a for a few more minutes, crying, before finally calming down.
"I will not let you go through this for much longer, Kate. I promise to get our revenge on that bastard as soon as possible" I say, rubbing her back.
Kate gives me a small nod before slowly backs away and wipes the tears off her cheeks.
"N-No, I shouldn''t have let this get to me. Once everything is done, I can tell everyone the truth and break up with Alex. Things will go back to normal," she says, inly telling this to herself more than me.
"Yes, I am sure everything will be fine. Anyway, is it really as bad as it seems? You know, are people being really mean to you?" I ask anxiously.
"W-Well, all of my friends are giving me a cold shoulder, b-but I think it''s only because they are in shock that I could be like like how Alex''s portraying me," She says with a little whimper.
"O-Other people are a little worse; they are calling me vulgar names and making fun of me. E-Especially guys they are asking me to that''s why I didn''te to school yesterday."
Those bastards
"I am sorry," I apologize again, anger bubbling inside me again.
"No, it''s not your fault. Anyway, I think I should go home for today. I will call in sick or something," she says while shaking her head sideways.
"Yeah, I guess that would be better. And don''t worry about the lessons, I will arrange a recovery ss for you. I am sure that Princess Leena will listen to this small favor of mine," I assure her.
"Thank you, Jacob!" Kate thanks me once again before leaving the room.
_____________________
The rest of my time in school went by pretty normal. As Miss Laura was a littlete, no one questioned me where I went. Well, except Ryan and Leo, but I told them that it was just nature''s call.
After that, we went to the grounds and I practiced with Leena as usual. To my surprise, she happily agreed to give a couple of extra lessons to Kate. Though I admit putting her into a really good mood before asking (by performing the water de spell splendidly).
On my way back home, I exined the changes I am making in the revenge n to the ck system, and ck fine-tuned it for me. I became a bit more confident to go through our revised n after this.
Reaching home, I went straight to my room, changed clothes, and came back downstairs to eat some food under the cool and observing gaze of Maya who, as promised, is keeping a close watch on me since the day she saw me and Riley having sex in the P.E. storage room.
On the other hand, to my pleasant surprise, La kept talking to me in a little extra affectionate and suggestive way after the lunch, clearly wanting to spend some quality time together with me in her room, to which I obliged much willingly.
Then finally, I went to my own room, picked up my phone, and made a call to Arora, asking her to meet me in a cafe instead of her house ording to my revised n.
"But Paul, I will only do it in my house, when my mother is close by," she told me clearly.
"I am not inviting you to have sex, Aurora. I just want to talk to you something about important," I answered patiently.
"Something important? What is it?" she asked.
"Meet me in the caf and I will tell you," I said.
Still sounding a bit doubtful, Aurora finally agreed.
______________________
Right now, I am sitting inside a small, cozy-looking cafe named "Bite and Beans", waiting for Aurora to arrive. It''s already 5:30 P.M., that is, half an hour after she usually reached her house from college.
"Sir, have you decided on your order yet?" A pretty waitress dresses in a chocty-brown and caramel-colored uniform asks politely.
"Eh Two coffees, please," I answer.
She responds with a curt nod, taking a note on her pad.
"Please wait for a few minutes," she says.
The moment the waitress turns around to leave, I hear the door of the caf opening up again. Looking back, I see Aurora entering inside while taking off her ck sunsses.
"Woah" I mutter unconsciously.
She''s dressed really stylishly in a low-cut in white T-shirt (pronouncing her breasts), tight denim jeans, and white sneakers.
Unconsciously, I find my looking her sexy body hungrily, feasting on her gorgeousness. And I am not the only one, almost all the men present in the cafe are gawking at her, much to the displeasure of their female partners.
"I see, now you are regretting to call me here, aren''t you Paul?" Aurora asks with augh, settling herself in front of me.
Most of the men are ring at me with jealous and hateful eyes now. Though some still seem totally bewitched by Aurora. But she''s ignoring all of them and looking only at me, greatly amused.
"Why do you think I am regretting to call you here?" I ask, confused.
"Well, the way you are staring at me I think you wish to have me in bed with you right now rather than here," she answers with a giggle.
Damn
"I would be lying if I say that''s not true," I admit truthfully.
Auroraughs again.
"Anyway, what is this important thing you wanted to talk about?" she asks, her lips still twitching a little.
"Yeah, about that" I lower my voice, turning serious.
"You see, my name is not Paul. It''s Jacob."
Aurora frowns at me, a smile still lingering on her beautiful face.
"Your name is Jacob?" she asks, lowering her voice as well.
"Yes, and also, I am not Alex''s friend," I say truthfully.
"You are not!? Then who are you!?" she asks, looking greatly rmed all of a sudden.
"Well, about that"
_____________
"I I never knew that my brother is an asshole in school as well. Though I am not surprised, I admit. But seriously, I am sorry you have to experience all those horrible things because of my brain-dead brother," Aurora says, looking at me apologetically.
I have just finished recounting the bad history between me and Alex to her, including all the major evil things he has done to others as well. The coffees which I ordered earlier are ced in front of us now, cold and untouched.
"No, you don''t have to apologize for that idiot. He did all this," I say with a shrug.
"I guess Bust seriously, did he did he really do that with his girlfriend?" Aurora asks, pursing her lips.
"Yup," I answer.
"I am ashamed to have a brother like him," She says, looking disgusted.
"Anyone would be. Now, the reason why I am telling you this is because I need your help, Aurora," I say in a serious tone.
"My help? For what?" she asks with a frown.
"I want to get revenge on him and I need you for that. Kate, his girlfriend, is also with me in this. You want to punish your brother as well, right?" I ask.
"Yes, I really do, but is your n severe enough for him?" she asks doubtfully.
"Oh, yes Yes, it is" I answer with a wide grin before starting to tell her about my n in full detail.
"Are you serious!?" Aurora asks in shock the moment I finish telling her everything.
"Yes, I am," I answer, satisfied with her reaction.
"B-But don''t you think it''s a bit too extreme?" she asks fearfully.
"I am surprised that you are saying this. Weren''t you looking for a "severe" enough punishment for him?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
"W-Well, yes, but this is" she says uneasily.
"Well, if you insist, I can let him off a bit more easily. It''s just that he won''t get what he deserves that way," I say with a shrug.
Aurora looks at me for a few seconds without blinking. To my delight, I can see a conviction building inside her eyes.
"No, you are right. The revenge should be extreme, he deserves it," She says.
"I am d that you understand," I say with a smile.
Of course, I never intended to let Alex get off easily even if Aurora would have said otherwise
"Now, shall we go? I think it''s time for the brothels to start opening up."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 94: Brothel Once Again
Chapter 94: Brothel Once Again
"Jacob, do I really have toe with you?" Aurora asks, looking greatly reluctant.
"Yes, I already told you that I don''t have any money; I lost all of it. That''s why it''s necessary for you toe with me," I say with a shrug.
"But I could just give you the money, can''t I?" She asks, throwing a disgusted look behind me.
"Well, you can, but I am not sure how much it''s going to cost, you see? It''s better for you toe with me," I answer.
"Can''t you just Can''t you just go alone and ask them the price first? You cane back to me and I will give you the money," Aurora says.
"Hmm? So, you don''t mind standing here all alone, waiting for me to return?" I ask, raising my hand to gesture at the area in front of me.
Right now, me and Aurora are standing outside the entrance of the red-light district. Against the darkening sky, the sex shops and brothels are lit dazzlingly, readying themselves to face the busiest hours of the day.
Though there are scarcely any men in the district yet, the streets are still bustling with prostitutes and street-sellers, trying to take all the good spot where the influx of the crowd is going to be greater.
""
Aurora silently looks at the street filled with prostitutes, her eyes looking calctive. It''s obvious that she knows what''s going to happen in just half an hour or so
"This This brothel you were talking about, is that ce really safe?" she asks, doubtful.
"Yup, it''s the best brothel there is, the security is really heavy. You will be perfectly safe there," I assure her.
"W-Well then, I guess I will go with you," she says with a small nod before shifting close to me and grabbing my arm tightly.
And like this, with a small grin on my face, I steer Aurora inside the red-light district. As expected, the moment the prostitutes see me, all the cheap ones that are not affiliated with any brothels gather around shouting out their prices and shing everything inside their skimpy clothes.
Giving out a small voice of revulsion, Aurora buries her head against my shoulder to shield her eyes from this scene. Fortunately, it seems like the prostitutes thought of this as an act of iming me as her customer, because the next moment, all of them starts scattering back to their ces, looking disgruntled.
"How far is it?" Aurora asks, her voice muffled.
"Just a couple of more minutes" I answer in a distracted sort of way.
As I reach close to my destination, a new fear starts upying my mind.
Hey, ck, you are sure that this will work, right?
{Yes, master. I believe that thebination of those two things will certainly result in a favorable oue at least for a certain period of time.}
I hope so.
What I am going to do now is the most important part of my n. This phase was supposed to be executed over the span of at least a week, but due to the time limitation I have set upon myself, some major changes were made.
And honestly, these changes were not at all well thought out. There is no way I could have achieved any chances of sess following them. And now that I think about it there was no actual solution to go through this phase at all.
Well, until I discussed my revised n with the ck system, that is
ck told me about this new discovery it made recently, devised from closely studying my skills and the past incidents that happened to me, that could be just the solution I was looking for.
To me, it sounded too good to be true. And even looking factually, this is just a theory, it''s not guaranteed to work out practically But now, I have no choice but to take a risk.
{Master, you should hurry up. It''s close. It''sing.}
I know
"We are here," I say, lightly shaking Aurora''s shoulder, who instantly looks up.
Currently, we are standing in front of a luxurious-looking, widely spread out three-story building, magnificently outshining every other brothel in the red-light district: The Nux.
"This one does look better than every other thing in this cebined," Aurora mutters, clearly relieved just by the grandeur of the brothel.
Therge painting of a beautiful woman winks at me seductively as we start to move inside. Once again, the interior of this ce greatly impresses me.
But what impresses me, even more, is the gorgeous woman sitting behind the receptionist''s desk. She seems to be in herte twenties or early thirties with long ck hair, enticing blue eyes, and an hour-ss figure.
And just likest time, she''s wearing tight clothes, clearly for alluring the costumers.
"Hello, sir, thank you for choosing us once again. How may I"
She stands up from her chair to greet me but abruptly stops noticing that Aurora is with me.
"I am sorry to inform you, sir, but we do not allow women from other brothels inside our establishment," she tells me as politely as she could.
"I am not a prostitute! We are here together as costumers," Aurora says coldly.
"Oh I am please forgive me for assuming," she apologies while bowing a little, looking surprised.
Well, I cannot me her
"So how can I help you today, sir, madam? Some of our women are reserved, but there are still many avable. If you are looking for a male prostitute, I am sorry to say but that service is reservation-only as we don''t keep men in our establishment permanently," she tells me.
"Yeah Eh No, you see, we wish to speak with Evelyn Carson first the owner of this ce," I say.
For a couple of seconds, the receptionist stares at me and Aurora like we are some mildly interesting creatures, before speaking up again.
"I am Evelyn Carson. How can I help you, sir?"
""""
"You are the owner of this ce!?" I ask incredulously.
"I certainly am," she answers.
Fuck
"Oh Oh, well, I I heard that the owner of this brothel is incredibly beautiful. And you are, obviously," I say, a bit nervous from this unexpectedness.
"Thank you for your kind words, sir," she says, giving me yet another bow.
"So So, I was wondering if I could buy I mean, hire your service for me and my friend tonight," I say.
"Ah, unfortunately, I don''t work as a prostitute," she replies with a smile, unperturbed by my request.
"Oh, money is not the problem, you see," I add.
"I am not a prostitute, sir. And no amount of money will change that," She says, a little stern now.
Shit
That bastard Ryan told me that the owner of the Nux is really sexy and she will readily sleep with you if presented with the right amount! (He himself heard about this from someone else though.)
Fuck! What should I do now!?
Oh! Wait a second!
Suddenly, out of nowhere, a great idea clicks into my mind.
"But still, I would like you to share a bed with me and my friend for tonight," I repeat, gaining some confidence.
"Sir, I don''t think you understand, but"
"I clearly understand what you are saying. But as it happened, a few days ago, a certain harpy showed up at my doorstep. She imed to my ex-girlfriend that she''s carrying my daughter inside her womb. And needless to say, the "ex" was added after that little fiasco. I never knew that a high-ss brothel like this allows something like that to happen," I lie, without even flinching.
"I-I am really sorry for that, sir. Even though we do not hold control of that Harpy anymore, we are ready to take full responsibility for it," She apologizes, flustered.
As I thought, Evelyn knows that if a blunder like this bes public, the reputation of her brothel will be greatly damaged. Even if it''s not their fault at all.
"Then take responsibility for it with your body," I say with a shrug.
Damn Pink system would have been proud of this line.
""
Evelyn looks troubled now.
"Sir, I-I would like to fulfill your wish at all costs, but please reconsider. I can provide you with any number of women as you like, just not me. As strange as it may sound, but I am greatly inexperienced in sex. In fact, I have only had a couple of sexual encounters in my entire life, and that too with women only. I don''t think that I will be able to satisfy you or your friend," she says.
For real!?
There''s got to be some reason behind this, though I don''t have time to ask her now
"W-Well, you don''t need to worry about that. I want to sleep with you, and you only," I insist strongly.
Once again, Evelyn falls silent for a few seconds. It''s easy to tell that she''s trying hard to think of an excuse. But after a few seconds, unable to find a way out, she makes up her mind.
"Very well then, please follow me," she says,ing out from behind the receptionist''s counter and starting to walk further inside the brothel.
Immediately, Me and Aurora follow her. Aurora, a bit reluctantly.
{Master, you just have around twenty seconds left now. Please hurry up!}
Wait, what!?
Twenty Twenty seconds!?
{Yes, master.}
The fuck!? Why didn''t you told me earlier!?
{You were having a serious conversation, master. I am sorry.}
Damn it!
Right now, we are passing through a corridor, at the end of which, I remember, is the grand room I was in thest time, having sex with Nina and the three prostitutes.
We must be going there
Quickly, I grab Aurora''s hand and move forward towards Evelyn to grab hers as well. Then, ignoring their surprised expressions, I break into a run, dragging them along with me towards the end of the corridor.
Fortunately, the door of the room is not locked, making it easier for me to kick it open and push both the women inside, before closing the door shut behind.
{Master, quick!}
"Beast''s scent, Acti"
ck miasma erupts in front of my eyes.
[Beast Awakening]
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 95: Scent And Awakening (Part-1)
Chapter 95: Scent And Awakening (Part-1)
[Beast Awakening]
The changes are instant; my heart starts hammering inside my chest, the temperature of my body starts to rise exponentially, my limbs start to tremble with, what I think is, power, and my mind bes filled with just a single, insanely intense urge an urge to fuck women.
But I have already experienced this same exact maddening urge thrice before. This is exactly what happens when Beast Awakening activates. I can feel no difference
Did I Did I fail to active the Beast''s Scent? I certainly didn''t say "Activate"
Fuck I am not going to get another chance. My n is
"Gahh!"
Before I could ponder on the possibility of my failure some more, the temperature of my body begins to rise further to the point that I feel like my body is on fire.
Though before I could register this unexpected phenomenon, a strange, yet familiar scent starts to secret out of my body the Beast''s Scent.
Yes!
I take a huge breath of relief or not, because my body is no longer under my control. Well, nheless, I don''t have to worry about anything anymore, I have done my part sessfully. Now, I just have to let nature takes its course
"J-Jacob, what happened?" Aurora asks, rmed.
Shit.
I try to turn my head around and look at her, but of course, I couldn''t. My eyes are hungrily checking out Evelyn, who is standing directly in front of me, looking equally surprised by my behavior.
Damn it!
I never intended to bring Aurora inside the room with me. I was going to request a private affair with Evelyn first, leaving Aurora safely in the lobby. But at the spur of the moment, I dragged her inside the room as well.
Unfortunately, she''s not even aware of what''s going to happen now. I mean, of course, I have told her what I am going to do, but not how I am going to do it.
I just hope that she leaves the room before I am done with Evelyn. Though a small part inside me knows that that''s impossible seeing that I just activated the Beast''s Scent, which is going to hit her as well.
Well, fuck it.
Slowly, my body starts to move forward, one of my hand reaches down my pants, unbuckling it, and the other one unbuttons my shirt.
"So So, you will be leading, sir?" Evelyn asks, her breathing getting roughened, her cheeks getting red, and her eyes starting to drown with lust the Beast''s Scent has clearly started working on her.
I do not reply but start to move forward.
Surprisingly, even though the distance between me and Evelyn is just a couple of meters, I sessfully remove all the clothing on my body before reaching in front of her.
As expected, my cock is already painfully erect, basically screaming at me to use the woman in front of me to satiate its bestial hunger.
And it''s not like I won''t listen to it in this state
Under the influence of Beast''s Scent, Evelyn is also starting at my naked body hotly, especially at my penis. She looks really close to initiating the act herself, but obviously, I beat her to it
Both my arms move up and grab the chest portion of her strapless blue dress, yanking it down roughly and making her bare tits to pop out from within.
Without stopping to behold this marvelous sight, I grab these soft and huge meat mounds and start strongly sucking her the slightly darkened nipples.
"Ahn Yes, suck them Kya!"
Before Evelyn could finish speaking, my hands have already moved down from her breasts (though my mouth is still attached, sucking) to her exposed plump thighs, easily lifting her body off the ground by grabbing them strongly.
Then, I walk over to the bed and throw Evelyn on top of it making her issue yet another scream before jumping on the bed myself. Following my feral instincts, I grab her thighs once again and forcibly spread apart her legs.
Automatically, her tight dress lifts up by itself, revealing hercy ck panties.
Damn That must be expensive
The next instant, my hand shoots forward and I grab her panties, brutally ripping them off of her crotch.
Shit
Why do I always rip off clothes in this state?
I mean, I admit getting a strangely savage pleasure doing so, but still
Thankfully, Evelyn doesn''t look remotely angry about this. In fact, she even spreads her legs further, giving me a better view of the treasure between. Her beautiful pussy is small, fleshy pink, cleanly shaved, and tightly closed. It''s also a bit glossy from the love juices flowing out from within.
F-Fuck
Seeing the thing I was seeking form from the beginning; my lust explodes even further. I immediately pounce on top of her pinning her body down.
Then, I grab my penis and press it against her cunt, starting to rub it so profoundly that loud squelching starts originating from our crotches. Meanwhile, up here, Evelyn''s pleasurable moans are being muffled because of our lips being crushed together and our tongues intertwining heatedly.
I need to put it inside
Immediately, the hand holding my cock stops moving before roughly cing my manhood over the entrance of Evelyn''s meat-hole. Instantly after, my waists thrust forward on its own, impaling my cock deep inside her pussy.
"MMHHH!"
Immediately, Evelyn winches hard, leaking a rather loud and painful voice. And when my cockes out of her pussy, I see that it''s covered in blood.
Did I just tore her hymen!?
Damn
Apparently, her previous "sexual encounters" with women didn''t involve pration of any kind. She was practically a virgin until a few seconds ago. And honestly, reaching her thirties and still a virgin, I cannot help but feel immensely ted at being her first man and iming her purity.
But as expected, my body doesn''t stop or slow down in consideration for the pain of the virginity loss to subside I mercilessly thrust my cock inside Evelyn''s cunt once again.
"Ahaan"
Surprisingly, she doesn''t leak a painful voice this time, but a faint moan. It is only my guess, but I think that the Beast Scent might be numbing her pain and recing it with pleasure.
And continuingly like this, in no time, I literally start ramming my cock inside her pussy with rough, hard, and continuous thrusts. And simultaneously, the intensity of Evelyn''s moans also increases. In fact, she even reaches small orgasms multiple times.
"Yesss I never knew Naahaa How much I despised Was disgusted But this If I only knew this Mhaaan!"
Between her loud moans, Evelyn sometimes says some broken sentences that I don''t understand.
Out of a sudden impulse, I move my right hand once again and rests itself on Evelyn''s butt grabbing and squeezing it. Then, I shift fingers a little to the left, reaching her asshole and starting it finger it slowly.
I am really close to cumming inside Evelyn''s pussy and obviously, simr to the three previous instances, my next target is going to be her asshole.
"Pour it inside I need it" Evelyn says, feeling me quiver with pleasure above.
"Aargh!"
With a small growl-like grunt, the pleasure inside my body reaches its peak, and bursts forth in the form of semen, filling Evelyn''s snatch. Though still, my pistoning doesn''t stop at all and I continue to fuck her while squirting out cum.
"J-Jacob, I cannot Hold back anymore"
Suddenly, a voice different from Evelyn''s orgasmic moans enters my ears, and the next instant, I find myself being hugged strongly from behind.
Fuck
It looks like Aurora has finally made her move.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 96: Scent And Awakening (Part-2)
Chapter 96: Scent And Awakening (Part-2)
Slowly, in an unbroken state of trance, Aurora moves her hands to caress my chest and stomach erotically. Though unable to see, I can feel her warm lips pressing against the nape of my neck and her two soft mounds crushing against my back.
While doing all this, she''s constantly issuing lewd noises as if receiving pleasure herself.
Damn it
I cannot even proactively touch her because of the Beast Awakening and unless I do so, the trance won''t break.
Though honestly, at this point, it doesn''t even matter if the trance breaks or not because even if it does, Aurora will be too horny to want anything other than sex.
Sigh
Well, might as well enjoy this Fufufu.
After finishing my ejaction inside Evelyn, I take out my dick and move it against her asshole next. Instantly, a mixture of semen, love juices, and blood flows down from her pussy umtes into her backdoor.
Without letting these fluids flow further down, I ther them around her butt-hole, making it thoroughly lubricated.
"E-Even the back? I-I am not sure if"
Evelyn gasps, her sentence breaks, and her eyes widen as my cock forces it''s way inside her asshole without letting her finish speaking.
Damn This look
Even though she was a virgin just moments ago, her asshole is still much tighter than her pussy. In fact, as my cock fully prates inside, these soft walls contracts so tightly that it feels my cock will get torn apart.
But well, in reality, there is no way a single hole can conquer my dick while in Beast Awakening
Putting both my hands on her ass-cheeks and spreading them apart, I begin to ruthlessly plow Evelyn''s exquisite ass, molding this tight meat-hole ording to the shape of my dick.
And slowly, getting over the initial shock of being fucked raw and losing both of her virginities in a single day, Evelyn also start enjoying this new pleasure ecstatically.
"W-Wow Amazing Mmman My ass feels great" she moans, lewdly grabbing her own tits and pinching the nipples.
Suddenly, as I continue to bang Evelyn, the weight on my back disappears Aurora has stood up.
Out of the corner of my eyes, I see her getting around the bed while lightly stomping her feet on the ground.
"S-So So, you won''t stop ignoring me," she says, jumping on the bed once again, but this time in front of me.
Her face is still bright red from arousal, but her expressions are greatly frustrated. She ring at me with using eyes and at Evelyn with intense jealousy.
"Then I guess I will have to get your attention in a different way," she says breathlessly, grabbing the sides of her in white T-shirt, and starting to take it off in a slow and seductive way.
After revealing her t and smooth stomach, she stops at her breasts teasing me by tightening the shirt around her tits and deepening her cleavage further, before taking it offpletely.
Then, she turns around, sticks out her ass in my direction, and starts taking off her denim shorts as well while swaying and shaking her sexy meat buns only to be half-naked in her cute lime-green colored underwear.
F-Fuck
Is this real!? Am I really this lucky!?
Getting to watch a striptease from such a beautiful woman while fucking another, equally beautiful woman in the ass damn.
But unlike my expectations, Aurora doesn''t continue to take off her underwear. She just lies down on the bed, spreads her legs apart to show me her wet panties, and watch me with lust-filled and waiting eyes.
Immediately, I start thrusting my cock inside Evelyn even harder as a fresh wave of maddening lust explodes in my mind.
Dam it
I need to fuck both of them I need to ravage them I need to make them mine
Feeling the pleasure rise inside my cock once again from the addition of another hot woman under my gaze, I powerfully jam the full length of my cock inside Evelyn ass, making her entire body shake, before starting to fill up her asshole with my squirting out semen.
"Hot It''s hot I am cumming!"
Simultaneously, Evelyn also reaches an intense orgasm and starts convulsing heavily beneath me.
We stay like this for a few dozen seconds, but the instant my ejaction ends, my full attention finally turns towards Aurora.
Having iming Evelynpletely, it''s finally the time to fuck Alex''s sister senseless.
Taking my dick out of Evelyn''s gaping and cum-leaking asshole in a sh, I leap towards the weing arms of Aurora not to hug her or anything, but roughly grab her bra and panties and rip them off of her body.
Immediately, the slight haziness inside Aurora''s eyes disappears indicating that the trance has broken. She stares at me in surprise as I hungrily feast on her beautiful nakedness.
Spotlessly white and smooth skin; Large and perky tits with small, cherry-colored nipples on top; swollen red pussy leaking love juices along with an erect clit it''s like her body is trying to test the limits of how horny Beast Awakening can make me.
"J-Jacob I am feeling so weird I need to have something inside," she mutters breathlessly, undiminished arousal clearly reflecting in her eyes.
Even though Aurora wanted to have sex only when Mrs. Kremer is present nearby; I can tell that right now, she''s too horny to care about that.
And true to it, as I bend down to grab her tits and kiss her lips, she participates back enthusiastically by wrapping her arms around me and kissing back.
Not wasting any time, I grab my cock with the free hand and ce it against Aurora''s thoroughly wet cunt, only to shove it inside with all my strength.
Simr to Evelyn, Aurora winces from pain as my cock tears a thin filmy membrane inside her vagina her hymen.
Woah Aurora was a virgin as well!? Seriously!?
She intended to lose her virginity to her mother''s lover!? For real!?
Keeping my cock buried deep inside the wet and warm folds of Aurora''s tight pussy, I grab her left leg and turn it to the right side forming the Screw position before, as the name says, starting to screw her for good.
"Hnaah Nahhhn It It feels good I thought this would hurt" she moans, looking at me lustfully as I churn the love juices inside her honeypot.
"Kiss me"
Suddenly, Evelyn appears beside me apparently recovered from her orgasmic state and turn my face towards herself to start kissing me. Automatically, one of my hands reaches down between her legs and begins ying her clit making moan again.
Immediately, as if trying to copy me, Evelyn also moves her hand towards my crotch and start massaging my balls as I continue to fuck Aurora.
The next moment, for the third time tonight, pressure starts building at the base of my cock. To be honest, just the thought of dirtying Aurora''s untainted pussy with my semen as her first man is enough to raise this building pressure to the extreme.
"Gaah"
Feeling me close to cumming, Evelyn squeezes my balls a little extra hard. A jolt of pleasurable pain runs down my balls and the next instant, I start shootings jizz like a broken geyser inside Aurora''s cunt.
Fuck It feels like I am melting
"My womb My womb feels hot It''s filling up" Aurora moan, enraptured.
Finally, as my ejaction stops, I take my blood-and-semen-covered cock from her pussy and ce it against her asshole just like I did with Evelyn. But before I could m it inside, ck words appear inside my eyes
[Beast Awakening End]
My view bes blurry and I start to faint, with a single thought inside my mind.
What''s left now is waking up and seeing if ck''s theory worked or not
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 97: Scent And Awakening (Part-3)
Chapter 97: Scent And Awakening (Part-3)
What is this thing I am touching?
It''s so soft, smooth, and warm Almost like Like
My eyes flutter open, only find Evelyn''s deep blue eyes studying my face closely. She''s hugging me from the right side in aplete naked form, her head is resting on my hand, and her warm breaths are pleasantly hitting my skin.
Oh, and the soft sensation I was feeling it''s because my left hand is groping her bare tits, something she doesn''t seem to mind at all.
"You slept well?" She asks with a soft smile.
"Yes How long have I been asleep?" I ask, taking a small yawn.
"For nearly 5 hours. It''s around 12:00 AM," she answers, snuggling up even close to me.
"Damn It''ste. And wait, where Aurora? The woman who came with me," I ask, looking around in confusion.
"She was really reluctant, but it was getting reallyte so she had to leave. I had her escorted out of the red-light district safely," Evelyn assures me.
"Oh, that''s great, it would have been dangerous for her to"
Suddenly, memories hit my brain like a bullet, and I realize the situation I am in.
Fuck!
ck system''s theory Did it work!?
I look back at Evelyn who''s still staring at me fondly. One thing is for sure, there is no way that Beast''s scent is still in effect.
If this theory holds true, Evelyn should be in love no, as ck worded it, she should be extremely infatuated with me right now.
ording to the theory, if Beast''s Scent and Beast Awakening are activated together, the targeted women or, to put it bluntly, the women I will fuck will develop a deep, but temporary infatuation towards me.
How?
As ck told me; skills, poisons, life points everything in the system is nothing but properly organized set of instructions to perform and draw magic in its purest form. Though undoubtedly, this magic is much more domineering and powerful than the magic we perform.
Now, knowing that this holds true, like normal magic, skills and even some types of poisons (like the beast awakening) could bebined to form a new type of magic.
But of course, it''s highly dangerous tobine skills or, as a matter of fact, any two spells unless one can deduce the exact oue of such abination beforehand.
But ck did just that
Beast''s Scent is a skill which, using magic, induces two different types of feelings inside women strong sexual arousal and imitated love (again, infatuation).
While, obviously, the arousal is self-exnatory, Beast''s Scent induces this imitated love to give a specific direction to the sexual arousal. For example, if I activate the skill inside a packed movie theatre, all women wille only towards me to satiate their sexual desires, ignoring other men.
Now, these two different feelings or magic depletes at the same rate through the interaction women have with me, and eventually, the effects of Beast''s Scent wear off.
But this changes when Beast Awakening is added to the equation
When in the Beast Awakening mode, I only feel uncontroble, unrestrainable, and unending lust. There are no feelings for the woman herself. No love, no nothing just an urge to basically fuck her.
Now, this lust-inducing magic is basically the same used in the Beast''s Scent, just in a much, much greater magnitude. And if Beast''s Scent and Beast Awakening are activated together, both of these magic starts canceling each other out because of being in different bodies.
While the effect of this is practically negligible in the case of Beast Awakening due to the sheer amount of magic it produces, in the case of Beast''s scent, this creates a major imbnce between infatuation magic and lust magic.
And thus, because of this imbnce, the effects of the Beast''s Scent be unstable and the infatuation magic which should have been depleted remains inside the body for a prolonged period of time. Say, a few weeks at least.
This is the theory ck System proposed, and the one I followed to achieve my goal.
And now, what''s left is finding out if it worked
"Eh Evelyn, I want to get up, can you move a little?" I ask, turning a little.
Instantly, Evelyn unravels her arms and legs, freeing my body from her hug.
"There you go," she says with a bright smile, giving me a full and unobstructed view of her frontal nakedness.
Damn She''s really sexy.
Slowly, I raise my upper body and leans back on the headboard.
"Thanks for your service, I really enjoyed it," Ipliment her.
"Service" she mutters, looking crestfallen.
"Yes, it was great! And you even gave me your virginity. For that, I promise to never tell anyone about the incident with Nina," I say with a nod.
"O-Oh, thank you, I am grateful for that," she says, not sounding much pleased.
"Anyway, I should be leaving now, bye!" I say, starting to get up from the bed.
"No, wait!" she stops me desperately.
"Hmm?"
"It''s It''s reallyte. Y-You can stay here tonight," she says nervously.
"No, no, I am fine beingte, but I cannot stay out the entire night," I answer.
"O-Oh, I guess Will you visit again?" she asks hopefully.
"Eh Sure, in a year or two. You see, I lost all of my money a few weeks ago, and it would take me at least that much time to afford your brothel again," I answer truthfully.
Evelyn stares at me for a few seconds in silence, biting her quivering lips. But when I start to get off the bed again, she bursts out.
"No! No, I cannot wait for that long! I love you! I love you so much! You have toe back and see me!" she shouts, tackling me into a hug again.
Fufufu it worked! Yes!
ck system, brilliant! Great job!
{It''s my pleasure to be useful, master.}
"You love me? Wow honestly, I find you really attractive and I think I like you as well," I answer, actually telling the truth.
"R-Really?" she asks.
"Yes."
Evelyn sighs with great relief before hugging me even tighter.
"By the way, Evelyn, I wanted to ask for a small favor" I say, a small smile forming on my face.
___________________________
"Hey! Where are you taking me!? I told you I am busy!" Riley says angrily as I continue to drag her along with me, holding her hand.
"Juste with me, or I will show the sex photos you clicked to Alex," I threaten.
This shuts her up.
It''s the next day after my brothel visit and currently, I am at the school, on my way to ce set a piece which will initiate my n tomorrow.
"You just want to fuck me, don''t you?" Riley asks, sounding mad.
I don''t reply.
"Let''s just find an empty ssroom, you can have a quickie, alright? I need to meet Alex," she says, sounding annoyed.
"Oh, really? Fuck! I need to hurry then," I say sarcastically.
"Hmph"
We climb down a set of stairs, reach the third floor, turn left, and continue straight.
"Wait, don''t tell me" Riley mutters after a few seconds, realizing where I am taking her.
"Yes, the boy''s washroom," I say, opening the door washroom and dragging Riley inside.
"Is this your weird fetishes or something!? Sex inside this smelly boy''s washroom!?" she asks, looking at me with disdain.
"Shut up!" I snap, reaching the nearest cubicle, opening the door, and getting inside with Riley.
"Now what!? Should I bend over the toilet seat!?" she asks, disgusted.
"Nope," I say while lowering the lid of the toilet and sitting down.
"Sit here."
I say patting myp.
*Sigh*
Riley gives a sigh before reaching under her skirt and pulling down her panties.
"What are you doing?" I ask, confused.
"You want chair sex, right? But instead of the chair, we will be using this toilet seat," she says in contempt.
"No, idiot. Wear your I mean, just sit down on myp. I don''t want to have sex with you," I say.
Giving me a frown, the panty-less Riley reluctantly lowers her booty on myp.
Damn Heaven.
"And now, we wait. Be silent no matter what, okay?" I tell her.
"Can you tell just me what we are supposed to do!?" She asks, irritated.
"Didn''t I just told you to be silent!? *Sigh* Well, we will be listening to something something that you will find really interesting," I say, pulling out my phone from the front pocket of my shirt.
Unlocking it, I open the new messaging app which I downloaded just yesterday and open up the chat with the only saved contact I have on my new sim-card Alex''s.
Then finally, I select the cropped photos of me and Riley having sex in the P.E. storage room, and press the send button.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Mrs. Kremer''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 98: The Fish And The Bait (Part-1)
Chapter 98: The Fish And The Bait (Part-1)
Author''s note: We will reach the much awaited chapter 100 soon! SBS is going to be my first novel ever to reach this milestone (Though I admit, I only have 3 novels ?). I am really excited! Chapter 100 will be bigger than usual! As always, thank you for your support !
__________________
Haa~ Everything''s done.
Now, let''s just sit back and wait for the show to begin.
"Something I will find interesting? I don''t like the sound of that" Riley says suspiciously.
"Well, it doesn''t matter if you like it or not. Just keep quiet and see no, hear what happens next," I say, putting my phone back inside my pocket.
Riley doesn''t say anything to this and just start to tap her feet on the floor impatiently.
"I told you to be quiet!" I snap, grabbing her thighs to stop her legs from moving.
"Hmph!"
She starts stomping her feet clearly wanting to annoy me.
This bitch.
Moving my hands inwards from her thighs, I reach her bare crotch and, without giving any warning, jam two of my fingers inside her pussy.
Instantly, Riley gasps in surprise and her body jumps up. But I don''t stop at this, pulling my finger out for a second, I thrust them inside again starting to finger-fuck her.
Well, as anyone can guess, she''s not stomping her feet anymore
"What are you?"
Before Riley could finish speaking, I quickly ce the fingers of my other hand against her asshole.
"D-Don''t put them in there!" she says, scared.
"I will, if you even try to utter a single word without my permission, got it?" I ask intimidatingly.
Riley nods vigorously.
And like this, I spend the next ten minutes ying with her pussy, while she tries to muffle her moans by blocking her mouth with her hands.
Her womanhood has be so wet, that her leaking love juices are now dirtying my pants underneath. And to be honest, with my hard cock pressed against her bubbly ass, I am about to lose control as well and do something I didn''t n to.
"Hey, about that quickie you mentioned"
*BANG*
Suddenly, with a loud banging sound, the door of the washroom bursts open and, from the sound of it, numerous people enter inside.
"Come on, man! Show us!" A guy says excitedly.
"Okay, okay, gather around everyone!"
Riley''s body stiffens on top of me this is Alex''s voice.
There is some more scurrying of footsteps before he starts speaking again.
"Someone sent these to me anonymously. Look, they were doing it in the P.E. storage room!" he says.
Silence falls for a few seconds, broken by an amusingment from some random guy.
"Looks like Slut''s taking in something huge Look at that melting face"
"Yeah, it looks like she''s having the time of her life" Another guy says, a bit jealous.
"Well, this exins why the whore is sleeping around again Her used cunt found a horse dick to ride upon."
This one sounds really angry.
"Wait, sleeping around again? When did she stop?" Alex asks, surprised.
"You don''t know? Bitch said no to me when I asked her out a few days ago. I even booked a really good hotel room to bang her," the guy answers regretfully.
"Hahaha! For fuck''s sake, you bought a hotel room for that Slut!? And she said no!? You must look uglier to the girls, Noah or whores," Alex says,ughing heartily.
"Hey, I am not the only one, okay!? She said no to Sam who, by the way, offered her a lot of cash and she even rejected Aden," Noah snaps.
"Okay, that''s weird She was happy to fuck me when I approached her, no money or anything. Though I admit, it was before Kate showed me her wild side in bed," Alex says, getting a loud hooting from the crowd.
"That gold-digger didn''t ask you for anything? Lucky you Damn it! I want to try that ass at least once!" Noah says in frustration.
"You wanna fuck her dirty cunt that badly? Hmm well then, let''s see if I can make her spread her legs you. And anyway, now that I think about it, it''s nothing short of a tragedy if our school''s public cum-dumpster starts handing out noes so frequently," Alex says thoughtfully.
"Thanks, man. I will give you a treat if she agrees," Noah says gratefully.
"Hey, I wanna fuck her too, man. Help me out as well," a guy says.
"Me too, I haven''t slept with her yet!"
"Neither have I!"
"Okay, okay, wait! Who else wants to fuck the slut!?" Alex asks loudly.
Almost every guy in the washroom roars a yes.
"It''s final then! My mother won''t be home today, so I will invite the whore after school. Those of you who want a piece of that ass follow us there!
"I am sure we will be able to convince her to lend us her pussy one way or the other," Alex deres, against getting loud cheers and apuse.
After excitedly chattering about this for a few more minutes, the boys start leaving the washroom, emptying the ce until only me and Riley are left alone again.
"I am I am nothing but a cum-dumpster to him huh?" she mutters with a small chuckle, her body literally shaking on top of me.
Taking a deep breath, I move my face next to her ears.
"Those photos, I sent them to Alex" I confess.
"You did?" she asks, her voice really heavy.
"Yes, and I don''t think that there is a need to exin why. You heard it with your own ears, what the guy whom you were trying to pursue thinks of you," I whisper.
"He didn''t even seem slightly perturbed by the fact you had sex with someone else, never once called you by your name, and what''s more, that bastard even invited all of his friends to fuck you after school and I really doubt that they will listen to your "noes" this time."
Riley doesn''t say anything to this, but I feel something wet other than her love juices sshing on my pants.
"There is no need to cry, you know? That''s how he is" I tell her soothingly.
"T-Then Then what should I do!? I feel so so"
"Angry, sad, betrayed correct?" I say,pleting her sentence.
"Well, Kate felt the same when that bastard cheated on her with you. But she got better after talking to me you want to know how?" I ask.
Riley gives me a jerky nod.
"You see, I told her something, and then I asked her a simple question "
__________________________
"Evelyn, are all the preparations done?" I ask in a little tense manner.
"Yes," she answers calmly, snuggling up close to me on the sofa.
"Good, good," I say, relieved.
It''s the next day the day I will make Alex pay for everything he has ever done to me. The school''s already over and right now, I am sitting in the reception area of the brothel: The Nux, along with Evelyn, Aurora, and Kate.
"Jacob, you talked to my mom yesterday?" Aurora asks, her cheeks blushing, as she intentionally brushes her shoulder against mine.
"Yes, I went straight to your house after school. Things are looking good at that end," I reply.
"And Riley? What about her? She''s doing what you asked her?" Kate asks worriedly (she''s sitting in front of us).
"Yup, I called her a while ago. She was about to meet up with Alex," I answer.
"Can you please call her again and ask where she is right now? I don''t trust her" Kate says.
Of course, you don''t.
"Well, sure," I say, taking out my phone and starting to dial Riley''s number.
In just a couple of rings, she picks up the call.
"Hello, mom! I am with Alex right now," she says meaningfully.
YES!!!
"Great work! How much time will it take you to get here?" I ask excitedly.
"Five minutes. Oh, we are in a crowded ce, I will talk to youter, mom. Bye!" Riley says, ending the call.
shit.
"Okay, move, quickly! They will be here in five minutes!" I say, standing up from the sofa with a jerk.
"What!? Five minutes!?" Kate asks, surprised.
"Yes! Arora, Kate we need to hide! Evelyn, get to the counter! Let''s move!" I say urgently.
As the four of us hastily start to move, I couldn''t help but smile widely after all, the fish has taken our bait.
__________________
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 99: The Fish And The Bait (Part-2)
Chapter 99: The Fish And The Bait (Part-2)
Author''s note: Next one is Chapter 100! More than 3.2k words long! Yay!
___________________________________
"So, this is the famous brothel of our city; The Nux, huh? I like it" Alex says approvingly, checking out the brothel''s interior as he enters inside.
"Wee, sir. How may I be of service to you?" Evelyn stands up from her chair and greets him professionally.
Alex looks at Evelyn and his eyes widen undoubtedly, from being struck by her seductive adult aura.
"Hey, Evelyn! He''s with me!"
From behind Alex, Riley enters the brothel and addresses Evelyn like they have known each other for years.
"Oh, Riley, you are on time! Am I correct to think that this young man is here for the thing we talked about?" Evelyn asks in her polite tone.
"Yes, he''s the one"
"What Riley told me Is it really true!? You are really letting me fuck a bunch of whores for free!?" Alex asks before Riley could finish, sounding excited but a little doubtful as well.
"Well, I would prefer not to word it out like that. We just needed some help testing out a few prostitutes who applied to work in our settlement. Obviously, we couldn''t hire a professional for this task as we want the opinion of normal men like our customers.
"And it also goes without saying that we cannot just ask our regr customers to grant us this favor most of them are really high-ss people, they easily get offended over trivial things. There is no way we can trust our valuable customers to these new applicants.
"So, Riley here, said that she happens to know just the man for this job you!" Evelyn replies.
"Well, Riley got it correct, I am the best man you can get for this particr job," Alex says, looking smug and extremely pleased with himself.
"Anyway, when can I start testing the hoes? I just have to take that pill Riley gave me earlier and let loose, right?"
"I will escort you to the interview room right after you sign a few papers for me. You know, the normal legal paperwork and stuff" Evelyn airily says, picking up some papers from her desk and cing them in front of Alex along with a pen.
"Sign here, please," she says, pointing at the nk space at the bottom of the paper.
Without even properly looking at these contract papers, Alex picks up the pens and puts down his signature on them.
"Can we go now? Oh, and by the way, will you help me interview those new prostitutes?" Alex asks greedily, checking out Evelyn''s body once again.
"Ah, no, I won''t. But I will be making observing everything through the camera," she answers, unperturbed.
"Observing, huh? Well, you can join in on the fun whenever you feel that just observing isn''t enough," Alex says with a smirk.
"I will keep that in mind. Now, please follow me," Evelyn says beforeing out from behind the receptionist counter and moving further inside the brothel.
Immediately, Alex starts following her with a hungry look on his face, not even noticing that Riley is noting along with him.
After waiting for both of them topletely disappear; Kate, Arora, and Ie out from behind therge decorative wall right in front of the reception counter, our hiding ce, to meet up with Riley.
"Well, that went pretty well," I say, giving everyone a nod.
"I cannot believe that he signed the contract without even reading it once" Kate says, surprised.
"Yeah, well, we were betting on him not reading it, weren''t we? Imagine if he would have actually read it" I say with a chuckle.
"Anyway, I guess he easily believed everything you told him?" I ask Riley.
"What, that I work part-time in this brothel and takes on customers with a fetish for high school girl? Yes, quite easily," Riley answers, looking a bit angry.
"Well, you know how he is"
Suddenly, Evelyn emerges out from the corridor and addresses us.
"Alex has taken the pill and is inside the room!" she deres.
"Nice, how long do we have until the pill starts showing its effects?" I ask.
"Just a few minutes. He won''t be able to move after that," Evelyn answers.
The pill we are talking about is really special. It partially restricts the movements of the body, basically turning the person in question or, Alex in this case immobile.
So, for example, he can trash all he wants, but cannot muster up enough strength to actually stand up, walk, or even crawl.
Fufufu
"Okay then, let''s go!" I say, rubbing my hands together excitedly.
Evelyn leads us inside the corridor from which she just came. On the way, she hands out small ear-pieces to all of us and we wordlessly wear them.
After taking a couple of turns and passing dozens of rooms, we stop in front of a peculiar-looking set of twin doors. The peculiar thing about them is that unlike the other, evenly distanced doors, these two are barely half a meter apart.
"These two rooms are used by the customers who wish to indulge in a very specific kind of fetish cuckoldry. The customer is usually locked in one room while his significant other gets taken by male prostitutes in the room next to it. Both rooms are equipped with televisions and cameras so that the partners can see each other at their leisure," Evelyn exins.
What the fuck!?
Some freaks actually spend a shit ton of money in a brothel just to get cucked!?
"Anyway, I locked Alex inside this room" Evelyn points at the right door "So, you and Riley will go inside the left one," She tells me.
"Oh, and I forgot to mention Alex will be able to hear you guys through the T.V. in his room, but we will hear him only through the ear-pieces. I will stop the transmission whenever we will have tomunicate with each other," she adds.
"And the rest of you will be in a room nearby?" I ask.
"Yes, we will be monitoring everything from there," Evelyn answers.
"Hmm You did a great job, Evelyn. Thank you!" I say gratefully.
"Y-You don''t have to thank, Jacob. This much is nothing for the man I love," she replies shyly.
Arora res daggers at Evelyn, clearly displeased by the deration of her loves. Even Kate looks a little annoyed for some reason.
"Alright! Come on, Riley," I say, opening the left door and entering inside with her.
The room is as luxurious and beautiful as any other room in this high-ss brothel. The walls are painted in the signature Royal purple color with artistic pictures hanging majestically, avish king-sized bed is ced in the middle of the room, and all the necessary appliances for utmostfort are present as well.
As Evelyn said, there is also arge T.V. ced directly in front of the bed and at the top-left corner of the room, there is a camera attached to the wall as well.
Tch No matter how beautiful this room is, it is haunted by all the cuckoldry that has happened inside it. But well, the good this is that no one will be cucked here at least today.
Though if we talk about the room next to this one
Well, it''s fairly easy to guess what my revenge n for Alex is I am going to cuck that filthy bastard like no one''s ever been cucked before.
I will fuck every single relevant woman in his life, in front of his eyes. First, his ex-side woman; Riley. Then his current girlfriend; Kate. After that, I will move to his family and fuck his real sister; Arora. And finally, I will finish this night with a bang by banging the woman who gave birth to him; Rose.
But no, that''s not all! After all that, I have a really special surprise nned for our special boi! A surprise that will change his life forever
Anyway, for now, let''s have some fun.
"Come here" I say, pulling Riley and sitting down on the bed along with her.
"Alex will be watching us, right?" Riley asks.
"Yes, the moment we start kissing, Evelyn will start the camera and T.V. of both the rooms," I answer.
"Good, I am going to show that idiot what he has lost forever," Riley says savagely, moving her face closer to me.
"Well, that''s the spirit!" I say with a smirk, closing the rest of the distance and kissing her on the lips.
Instantly, the T.V. turns on, and the half-naked form of Alex lying spread-eagle on the bed appears on the screen.
__________________________
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 100: The Fish And The Bait (Part-3)
Chapter 100: The Fish And The Bait (Part-3)
Author''s Note: Yay! Chapter 100! We have reached a mile stone! This chapter is more that 3.2k words long, equivalent to 2 big chapters or 3 small ones! Enjoy!
___________________
" What? Riley? When did she? And who''s that guy?" Alex mutters, surprised.
Out of the corner of my eyes, I can see him struggling just to get up from the bed, probably to get a better look at the screen. It''s clear that the pill has started to work.
"Damn Why do my arms feel so heavy?" he wonders.
With much difficulty, Alex raises his upper body and leans back on the headboard while Riley and I continue our kiss. She seems to be going all out, seemingly using all the tongue technique she knows.
And honestly, it''s a lot for a rtively inexperienced guy like me to keep up with. So, I am just letting her do what she wants while enjoying the feeling of her lips and tongue.
"Wait Is that? No, no way that''s him" Alex mutters, looking horror-struck as he realizes the identity of the man kissing Riley me.
"That''s our cue" I whisper, separating my lips for a split second.
Immediately, while still kissing, Riley and I move our hands and start unclothing each other. She unbuttons my shirt and unzips my pants, while I take off her top and pull down her shorts.
Once both of us are down to our underwear, Riley climbs on top of myp and whispers
"Let''s try out that chair position we talked about yesterday, shall we?"
"Ohoho, for sure," I answer immediately.
Giving me a wink, Riley goes on to remove her bra, revealing her modest breasts along with her dark-red nipples, before starting to grind her crotch against my cock erotically.
Damn I will get erect in a second with this.
"Come on, put it in my"
"Ha Hahahaha!"
Suddenly, Alex starts tough hysterically, forcing me to turn my focus on the T.V. again.
"Is this for real!? That slut really lowered her standards so much that she''s fucking apes now!? Seriously, she should just tattoo "Public/ Animal Toilet" over her cunt!" he says, continuing tough.
Riley frowns in anger, but she doesn''t say anything to this. Instead, with quick hands, she shifts the base of her panties and pulls down my underwear. Then finally, she ces my stiff cock against her wet pussy.
"Let''s start!" she mutters before lowering her waist and swallowing my cock with her meat-hole.
F-Fuck
The well-developed folds of her pussy are warm and moist, wrapping around my penis strongly pleasuring it from every direction. This hole is worthy of being called exquisite.
To make this blissful feeling even better, I cup her tits in my hands and squeeze these soft mounds strongly forcing Riley to issue a soft moan.
"Heh! And this bastard"
Alex spats once again, though hisment is directed towards me this time.
"I wonder how much he offered that slut to ride his prick. And surprisingly, in this expensive brothel. I bet that he sold both of his kidneys, though I am not sure if a monkey''s kidney is worth that much."
But for some reason, Alex is notughing anymore. In fact, quite opposite from that, I can see anger shing in his eyes, almost as if the earlierugh was nothing but a farce.
"But still, I need to show that fucking whore her ce. She refused toe to my house yesterday, and now she''s banging this bastard. I need to teach her a proper lesson" He continues, growing angrier.
"Tomorrow I will ask her again tomorrow. And if she refuses, I will call the guys and carry her to my house forcibly. Then, after giving her a few good punches to beat some sense into her, I will let the guys fuck her until she faints, all her holes broken beyond repair.
"Yes, I will do just that. And then, she will understand not to sleep around with people I dislike" He says with a grin.
Sigh
Clearly, Alex doesn''t care that Riley is sleeping with another man. He''s just angry about the fact that she''s sleeping with me.
Honestly, I don''t really like Riley''s personality that much, but this bastard is going too far with his imaginative n to "teach her a lesson".
And it looks like Riley shares my opinion she''s literally shaking on top of me in anger, her hands clenched into fists. Adding to this, the speed of her waist has also increased greatly, so much that she''s basically taking out her anger on my cock.
Shit! I will cum if she keeps on going like this.
Instinctively, I move my hands and grab her thick ass, trying to slow her down but sadly, the result is negative. Her ass is so soft and meaty that instead of restricting it in ce, I start ying and kneading it.
Fuck it! I am goner already, might as well enjoy ejacting inside her.
"Ask me something about that piece of shit," Riley whispers suddenly, sounding as furious as she looks.
"What?" I ask, confused.
"Anything, ask me anything about me and him. Loudly," she repeats.
"O-Okay," I answer.
Well, this might take my mind away from this pleasure
"I I heard that you were dating Alex?" I ask the first pathetic thing thates in my mind.
Instantly, Riley''s eyes gleam and she gives me a triumphant smile. Hearing his name, Alex has also stopped speaking to listen in, intently at that.
"That loser!? Oh, hell no!" Riley says loudly with a savageugh.
"I mean, I was thinking about dating him at first, but I don''t think I will be able to keep up with his weird fetish anymore," she says.
"Fetish? What fetish?" I ask.
"SHUT UP, BITCH!"
Out of nowhere, Alex shouts on top of his lungs. For a moment, I thought that my eardrums will actually burst.
I nce at the T.V. again. Alex is fuming with anger, thrashing his arms and legs but couldn''t move from his ce at all.
"A really repulsive fetish actually. I was really skeptical about it, but Alex was insisting on doing it so much that I was forced to give in," Riley says, her voice getting a little shaky from riding me this fast as well.
"Give in to what?" I ask.
"DON''T TELL HIM! YOU PROMISED! DON''T UTTER A SINGLE WORD AFTER THIS, WHORE!" Alex shouts, thrashing even more wildly.
"Alex''s got piss fetish. He loves to get pissed on his entire body after sex, especially on his face. He never asks me to do it in school but at his house? Every. Single. Time.
"And to be honest, I was ready to somehow keep up with it at first, but not anymore. The simple truth is, that son of a bitch is a weirdo and I hate to take part in his disgusting fetish," Riley says, making a repulsed face.
For a moment, Alex and I stare at her in shock. And then, for the first time in my life, I start howling withughter while having sex.
"YOU, CUNT! JUST WAIT! I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU! I WILL FUCKING KILL YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY!" Alex curses, louder than ever.
"AND WHY THE FUCK CAN''T I MOVE!!??"
Both Riley and I continue tough some more but we abruptly stop after a few seconds. The pleasure at the base of my cock has reached its peak, and Riley also seems close to an orgasm.
"I I am cumming!" She says, hugging me at thest instant.
"Me too" I grunt.
Smacking Riley''s butt loudly, I thrust my cock hard inside her pussy before starting to ejacte globs of semen. At the same time, Riley also reaches an orgasm and her body starts convulsing over me.
After the ejaction is done, both Riley and I fall back on the bed her on top of me to catch our breath while asionally giggling. I can feel both of our sex fluids flowing down to my balls and dripping on the bed.
Suddenly, I notice the absence of Alex''s voice and look up to at the T.V. to see what happened only to find a nk screen staring back at me.
*It''s Evelyn. I turned off the television and the sound. Are you guys done? If so, then Riley, pleasee out if the room. *
Evelyn''s voicees from our ear-pieces.
"Yes, we are done," Riley replies.
Slowly, she gets up from the bed and picks up her clothes.
"I still cannot believe that Alex''s got a piss fetish," I say, suppressing another urge tough.
"Yeah, and I was not lying about being disgusted by it I nearly puked a couple of times when he opened his mouth when I was pissing on his face. I only kept up with it because he''s really popr and handsome. A big mistake, if you ask me.
"Anyway, sex with you was enjoyable. And I have a strange intuition that you are going to be really great at it after some practice. Well then, have fun with others!" Riley says, wiping the cum leaking from her pussy with some wet wipes before leaving the room.
Fufufu I found a really amazing secret about Alex. Just the thought of revealing it to the whole school makes me want to jump with excitement.
Well, I will think about thister. Right now, it''s time to fuck his current girlfriend, Kate or, that''s what Alex''s going to think I am doing.
In sad reality is, I won''t be having sex with Kate. Alex will just see her entering the room, and giving me a long, passionate kiss before the screen of the T.V. in his room will go nk. We will then y a slideshow of the intimate photos of me and Kate that Riley shot in the P.E. storage room the other day.
True, it will be a lot less impactful than him actually watching me fuck his girlfriend live, but I am not sure if Kate is really ready to have sex with me yet. I saw how reluctant she was thest time.
Of course, she will say yes if I ask her directly, it''s for the sake of our revenge. But I don''t want to force her to do it with me. And the reason is quite simple I kind of like her and want her to be mine in the future.
So, while this is unfortunate, I won''t have sex with her today.
Suddenly, the door of the room opens up again, and to my surprise Arora enters inside instead of Kate.
"Hmm? Where''s Kate?" I ask, confused.
"She said she wants toe after me," Arora answers, walking close to the bed and sitting down next to me.
"And why''s that? We decide on the sequence earlier. The family willeter," I say with a frown.
"I don''t know the reason. It''s just that I-I couldn''t wait for my turn, so I agreed at once," Arora says, blushing a little.
Hmm But Kate''s part is really brief. Why would she want to go after Aurora?
"Oh, well, never mind then. I will ask her when shees," I say with a shrug.
*Okay, I am starting the audio and television again. Get ready. *
Evelyn says, and the next moment, the trashing, half-naked figure of Alex appears on the T.V. screen once again.
" OUT! LET ME OUT! I CANNOT MOVE"
He stops mid-shout, clearly distracting by T.V. turning on again.
Fufufu, now, watch as I fuck your sister in front of
Suddenly, a pair of hands hold my face, and next moment, I feel a really soft and plump sensation on my lips Arora is kissing me.
Nice, I like it when women are proactive
She wastes no time to open her lips, take out her tongue, and invade inside my mouth. And, as everyone knows, there is no way I will be left behind when an inexperienced girl is trying to take the initiative. I also kiss her back furiously, tasting her sweet saliva while intertwining my tongue together with hers.
"Wait Don''t shit me now"
Alex''s voice enters my ears. His mouth is hanging open and he''s staring at the T.V. as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.
"ARORA!!!?? What the fuck is she doing here!?" Alex says, sounding shocked and confused.
"And AND WHAT IS SHE DOING WITH THAT BASTARD!!??" He shrieks.
Oh, he recognized his sister, that''s our cue
I start moving my hands towards Arora but stops mid-way. Now that I think about it, I really don''t even feelfortable showing that asshole Arora bare skin, let alone her privates.
I know that he''s her blood-rted brother, but still, I don''t want him to see her naked.
"Hey, I think we should"
"Jacob, can we continue the rest under the covers, please?" Arora whispers her request, cutting in-between.
"You stole the words out of my mouth," I say with a smile.
Together, we lift up the bed cover and enter inside.
"Undress me" She says.
I give her a quick nod and start removing her clothes one by one. As she''s wearing just a simple frock and top, stripping her takes almost no time.
The only downside of being under the covers is that I cannot feast my eyes on herpletely nudity, but I don''t mind it that much I have already seen her naked before and there are going to be a lot of opportunities to do so again.
"Can you take me from behind?" Arora asks, her eyes wet.
"Behind?" I ask.
"Yes, like this."
Shyly, she turns around to lie t on her stomach.
"Oh, the "in" position? Sure!" I answer enthusiastically.
Hastily, I climb on top of Aurora, identally lifting the sheets too much in the process and revealing her protruding butt to me (still hidden from the camera), and rest my erect dick between her soft thighs.
"HEY! DON''T YOU DARE HAVE SEX! DON''T YOU DARE DO IT! AURORA, YOU FUCKING BITCH! DON''T FUCK THAT MOTHERFUCKER!" Alex shouts.
"Please, hurry up, Jacob! I cannot wait to feel you inside!" Arora urges me, wriggling her thighs to stimte my cock.
Well, who am I to say no to that?
I move up my cock and rub it against Arora pussy for a few seconds.
Woah, she''s literally soaking down there. Did she get wet just from thinking about having sex with me?
Well, who cares, it''s better this way
thering my cock with her love juices, I ce it against her honey-pot, before slowly it sliding inside.
D-Damn
Having lost her virginity just the day before yesterday, Arora''s pussy is extremely tight. While Riley''s pussy was amazing because of its well-developed folds, Aurora easily makes up for it with her sheer tightness.
"Haa Ahaann I can feel your hot thing inside! I was waiting for it! I love it! I love you! I love you so much!" Aurora moans loudly.
I can tell that she''s being a bit more dramatic, being under the influence of the "love" magic from the Beast''s scent and everything but well, fuck it!
I grab Arora''s bare tits from behind, rubbing and pinching her nipples, before starting to slowly thrust my cock in and out of her wet snatch.
"Yesss Yessss."
Her slim neck looks so sexy that I couldn''t help but kiss it. The same goes for her spotlessly smooth back. For a few seconds, I remove my hands from her tits just to stroke her back.
As the sound my crotch mming against Arora''s ass and her coquettish moans resounds in the room, I notice that Alex has gone quiet again.
Wait, did they turn off the T.V. again?
While continuing to plow Arora, I turn around to take a look at the T.V. for a moment.
Holy shit hahaha!
Alex is just starting at the screen, her expressions murderous red eyes, ring nostrils, and contorted mouth.
"Fucking whore"
To my joy, he decides to speak again. Though he''s not shouting this time.
"I should have guessed already. My sister no, she''s not my sister anymore, a slut like her cannot be my sister No, this bitch, Arora, is whoring herself like that cunt, Riley, to make some shitty money. And that bastard bought both of them somehow.
"Yes, that''s it. I will have to make this whore attend the lesson I will give Riley tomorrow. My friends will turn both of them into beaten-up cum-dumpsters with their fists and cocks. Yes, that''s what they deserve. And this bastard Jacob Just wait, I will make him regret being born in this world!" Alex says angrily.
Yeah, rave rave as much as you want, piece of shit. Let''s see what you can do after today
Unlike Riley, Arora doesn''t seem to pay much attention to Alex. She''s still happily moaning underneath me while dering her love clearly unaffected by what Alex said.
"Jacob You are close, I can tell Inside Cum inside!" Arora begs.
Woah, I am indeed close to ejaction.
Pistoning Arora''s vagina continuously, I can feel the pressure building inside the base of my cock once again. But I have to hold this pressure for a while
Forcing my hand under Arora''s thighs, I reach her pussy and start stimting her small and erect clit. Instantly, Arora''s body jumps up a little and she issues a really loud moan.
"Ahaaanh! Yes, right there! Rub it right there! It feels so good!"
Yup, that''s the spot!
As expected, after ying with her clit for just a couple of minutes, I can already feel her starting to shake under me from pleasure she''s going to reach an orgasm as well.
The timing is also perfect be my balls will literally burst if I try to stop the ejaction anymore. For my grand finale, I m my cock inside Arora''s pussy with all my power and rub her clit as hard and fast as I could
"F-Fuck! I am cumming! Take all of it inside!" I grunt as semen start to explode from my cock.
"It''s so hot Naahan Fill me up!" Arora moans, tremoring from her orgasm as well.
After a full minute of emptying my balls inside Arora''s cunt while she moans continuously and immensely enjoying each and every second of it I finally drop down and hug her tightly.
She also turns around to give me a peck on my cheek, the after-glow of sex is clearly visible on her face.
Damn The sex felt great even with that bastard Alex watching us.
Oh, that reminds me
I turn around. As expected, the T.V. is nk again.
*I want my turn Ahem, I-I mean, Evelyn here. Arora, your turn is over, pleasee back.*
Evelyn says, sounding a bit breathless for some reason.
I begin to move away from Arora so that she can get up, but she grabs my arm.
"At least let us cuddle for a while, she demands.
*We cannot waste time Arora, or even I would have Ahem We don''t have time, the mission is more important. You can cuddleter.*
Evelyn replies.
"Hmph Fine," Arora says with a pout before starting to gather her clothes and wearing them.
Once fully dressed again, she gets up from the bed, gives me a quick kiss, and leaves the room.
Hah~
Finally, it''s Kate''s turn. Let''s find out why she wanted toe third
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 101: The Fish And The Bait (Part-4)
Chapter 101: The Fish And The Bait (Part-4)
The door of the room opens up once and Kate enters inside. She took much longer to arrive than Arora did. In fact, I was even beginning to wonder if she''s having second thoughts about this.
"Hey, you wanted toe third, any specific reason?" I ask the moment she sits down next to me.
"No, I was just preparing myself," She answers, looking strangely determined for some reason.
"Preparing yourself? But we don''t have to do anything much, you know. I mean, it''s just a kiss, we have done that before. Then, after that, it''s just the slideshow of the photos we clicked the other day," I say with a shrug.
"Eh, Jacob about those photos, I don''t think we should use them," Kate replies.
"Hmm? What do you mean?" I ask, confused.
Kate takes a deep breath and squirms a little before speaking.
"Y-You see, photos are not much believable, are they? They can be edited to show anything. I-I think we should We should just do it live," she answers stutteringly.
"Wait You want to have sex with me!?" I ask, my eyes opening wide in surprise.
"Yes I-I mean, no I mean T-That is"
Kate''s face turns extremely red. She looks just like a cute little tomato right now.
"I am really confused, Kate. Is that a yes or no?" I ask seriously.
"H-How about this after the kiss, w-we will get inside the covers like you and Arora did, and act like like certain things are happening inside," she says hastily.
Things are what?
I continue to stare at Kate for a few seconds, unable to understand what she means by this. Then suddenly, it hits me.
"Oh! So, you are saying that we should act out having sex, not actually do it, right? And as it will be under the covers, Alex won''t notice anything wrong! That''s brilliant!" I say, impressed.
"Yes, that''s it. To make it more realistic" Kate says in a low voice, turning her face to look elsewhere.
"Great! Evelyn, you heard the change of ns. Start the T.V.!" I say, lightly grabbing Kate''s shoulders to get in position.
*Okay, there you go.*
The next moment, the T.V. turns on and Alex appears on the screen again. As I was hoping, he''s still red from frustration, trying really hard to move his limbs while rudely demanding help.
"YOU SHITTY FUCKERS! GET ME"
Exactly like thest time, he stops mid-shout, getting distracted by the television.
"."
Annnnd he bes speechless.
Here we go again!
Getting my cue, I close the distance between Kate and myself, and lightly kiss her on the lips. Different from my previous two kisses with Riley and Arora, I don''t immediately start invading her mouth with my tongue, but instead, I focus on enjoying the pleasant sensation of her plump lips against mine.
And seeing how Kate''s breathing is slowly getting roughened, I can tell that she''s liking this slow kiss as well which is quite an achievement, considering how nervous she is right now.
". No, this is impossible," Alex mutters.
Instantly, I look at the T.V. only to find Alex staring back, looking horror-struck.
"No NO NOOO. NOOOOOOOOOO!!!"
He screams out thest three noes on top of his voice. In fact, thest one was so loud that it actually made me flinch.
"WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!? WHY IS KATE HERE!? NO, GET AWAY FROM HIM! YOU CANNOT DO THIS TO ME! YOU ARE MY GIRLFRIEND! GET AWAY, YOU CHEATING WHORE! GET AWAY!" He shrieks.
Fufufu
"Let''s do this," I whisper, separating from the kiss.
"Okay," Kate replies, giving me a small nod.
Taking our time, both Kate and I move to the center of the bed and get under the wrinkled covers, lying side-by-side.
"Alright, I will get on top of you and start moving my waist, okay?" I tell Kate.
"Wait a second," She says, hastily moving her hand under the covers.
What is she doing?
"Hey, what are you?"
But before I couldplete my question, Kate pulls out the one-piece skirt she was wearing, and throw it next to the bed. But she doesn''t stop here, her hands dive inside the covers again, moving around a little, and this time giving me an even greater shock takes out a matching pink pair of bra and panties.
Holy shit
Unless she took them out of her secret three-dimensional pocket (like a certain blue robot in kid''s cartoons), Kate''spletely naked right now.
"W-Why did you strip?" I ask in a hushed voice.
"Just Just to make it look more realistic?" she answers, reddening further.
"But if this makes you feel ufortable, I will wear my clothes again"
Kate''s voice trails off.
Make me feel ufortable? You''re kidding, right?
"Of course not," I reply, unable to hide my perverted grin.
And it seems like Kate''s actually correct about the realistic part because the instant Alex sees her clothes dropping to the floor, he starts shouting like a madman.
"YOU LYING BITCH! YOU FILTHY CUNT! YOU NEVER LET ME EVEN KISS YOU, AND NOW YOU ARE GETTING NAKED FOR THAT FUCKING WHORESON!? I WILL CUT YOU UP IN A THOUSAND PIECES, YOU SLUT!"
Can this shit fucker tone it down a little?
My ears are starting to hurt
"Listen, Jacob," Kate calls me, not even giving the impression that she heard Alex.
"Yes?"
"Can you take off your underwear as well?" she asks, fidgeting.
Earlier, while waiting for Kate to arrive, I wore my underwear back again.
"Well, if you insist. But to be honest, I don''t think that Alex will show any entertaining reaction seeing my underwear," I say with a shrug.
"No, I don''t mean it like that," she says, chuckling a little.
"Don''t you think that it will be too obvious if we try to fake our moans and stuff? S-So, I was wondering if I could give you a you know a handjob?" She asks shyly.
"What!?"
"Just to be more realistic, of course! A-And you can touch me down there as well!" she adds quickly.
Woah
A handjob from Kate!? And she wants me to rub her pussy as well!?
Damn my lucky day just got luckier.
"Sure, I love being realistic!" I answer, bursting from joy.
Without any further dy, I take off my underwear and get on top of Kate. As I was expecting, the covers lift up just like before, revealing Kate''s beautiful tits and cute cherry-colored nipples to me. Even though these mounds are moderate in size, their shape and softness are literally top-notch.
Damn, just the thought of touching them is enough to make blood fill up my cock
Immediately, Kate also opens up her legs, allowing me to settle in-between properly. From Alex''s point of view, it must look like we are getting in the missionary sex position (hmm we actually are, aren''t we?).
"YOU PRICK! HOW DARE YOU TOUCH MY GIRLFRIEND!? SHE''S MINE! I HAVE WAITED LONG ENOUGH TO TAKE HER VIRGINITY! NO ONE ELSE CAN TAKE IT! YOU HEAR ME!? NO ONE! I WILL RIP YOUR COCK OFF, BASTARD! BACK OFF!" Alex screams.
Hahaha!
Don''t worry, I won''t take her virginity Not today, at least.
"Let''s start," I whisper.
Lowering my face, I start kissing Kate again a bit more fiercely thisst time. She also responds more actively, kissing me back while lowering her shaky right hand down towards my crotch simultaneously.
At first, her hand backs away just after touching my cock for a split second as if scared of it. But then, she gathers some courage, and finally grabs my member.
On the other hand, me being me, I touch her small slit without any hesitation, properly feeling up of her womanhood. Kate even leaks a small moan when I brush my fingers against her tiny clit.
Damn Hairless and silky, just like I remember it.
What a great pussy
"Start moving your waist, Jacob," Kate says with wet eyes, clearly getting aroused.
Wait
Now that my hand is actually down there, I can tell how close ourher regions are my cock is barely a couple of inches above the opening of her pussy.
"Let be back off a little, if I start shaking my waist right now, we might identally perform actual intercourse," I warn, starting to move backward.
But immediately, Kate wraps her legs around my waist restricting me from moving.
"Kate!? What are you doing?" I ask, surprised.
"I-If you are that far away, it won''t look much realistic"
"Please don''t pull that on me again! Believe me, if we continue like this, things will get a lot more realistic than you want them to be!" I say, unintentionally sounding a little stern.
Both Kate and I stare into each other eyes from a few seconds,pletely ignoring Alex''s curses and threats in the background.
"And what if I want things to get that realistic?" she asks.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 102: The Fish And The Bait (Part-5)
Chapter 102: The Fish And The Bait (Part-5)
"You want it that realistic muhh!"
Before I could finish speaking, Kate put her free hand on the back of my head and pulls me into another kiss.
Simultaneously, she raises her waist a little, causing the tip of my cock to touch the entrance of her pussy perfect in position for pration.
"Wait a second, stop! You shouldn''t do this," I say, forcibly separating from the kiss.
Thankfully, I manage not to get loud enough for Alex to hear me.
A horror-struck look forms on Kate''s face (and somewhat hurt).
"I-I am sorry I thought I thought that you want to do it with me as well" she says, quickly unraveling her arms and legs from my body.
Wait, what!?
What is she saying!?
"Listen, there is no way a man wouldn''t want to sleep with you, understand? Unless, of course, he''s gay or mad," I tell her honestly.
"It''s just that I don''t want you to do this out of pressure Riley and Arora had sex with me because it was necessary and also, they have already done it with me once before, but you don''t have to."
"But That means that you don''t mind doing it with me, right?" she asks, still a little timid but hopeful.
"Well, seeing that I am neither gay nor mad yes, I would love to have sex with you," I answer truthfully, shrugging.
Kate''s expression clears up immediately hearing this and she wraps her limbs around my body again with a bright smile on her face.
"Then let''s do this. I am ready," she says enthusiastically.
Sigh
"Just wait a second! You don''t have to do this for revenge either, you know? Don''t force yourself to have sex with me just to punish Alex. He''s just not worth it," I say earnestly.
To be honest, I am actually surprised at myself for saying this. A girl is basically asking me to bang her, and I am trying to change her mind not giving priority to sex for the first.
Damn Maybe, I am going mad.
"If that''s what you are worried about, Jacob then look at this," Kate says, turning her head sideways.
"Hmm You look cute from this angle as well, but what am I supposed to be looking at exactly?" I ask, confused.
"Where do you think my earpiece is?"
"Eh Inside your other ear?"
Kate turns her head to the other side.
"Wait you are not wearing your earpiece, why!?" I ask, surprised.
"Because I have already had my share of joy seeing that man suffer, I don''t want to hear him anymore especially not when it''s my turn to be with you," she answers with a smile.
"So, you see, I don''t want to have sex with you because of any revenge, or because I feel pressured to do it."
"But then why?" I ask.
"You will understand Now, please, have me," she whispers thest two words.
Once again, Kate lowers her hand under the sheet, and hold my cock firmly before cing it against her vagina. She then looks into my eyes and wordlessly asks me to kiss her and take her virginity.
And this time, I don''t try to stop her
If Kate''s saying this much, then I would be an asshole and an idiot to try to convince her otherwise.
Fufufu This day is just getting better and better. Maybe, I will be a billionaire by the end of it!
As Kate already holds my cock in position, I use both my hands to indulge in her body freely. With my left hand, I grab and squeeze her wonderful tits, while with the right hand, I knead her soft ass.
Then finally, kissing her for the third time today, I slowly move my waist forward, pressing my hard cock against Kate''s wet honeypot.
Fuck She''s really small and tight.
After prating just a couple of inches, I find a thin filmy membrane, blocking my further invasion Kate''s hymen.
"FUCK THAT WHORE AS MUCH AS YOU WANT, BASTARD! ENJOY THE LAST FUCKING OF YOUR LIFE! BECAUSE YOU ARE DEAD, UNDERSTAND!? YOU ARE FUCKING DEAD, YOU PIECE OF SHIT! I WILL CUT YOU UP FROM HEAD TO TOE!"
Alex, who was trying to listen to the conversion between me and Kate up until now (though he probably didn''t hear a thing), starts shouting on top of his voice as he sees some activity again.
Okay then, I will listen to you, my dear friend, and fuck your girlfriend to my heart''s content. Thank you!
Let''s start with taking her virginity
Giving a small sudden thrust, I tear away Kate''s hymen, sliding the entire length of my cock inside her pussy in one go.
"Mhm! Ouch!" she winches and leaks a painful voice.
"Does it hurt too much?" I ask in concern, separating from the kiss while trying my best not to move much.
"No, just a little. And it''s fading already, you can move" She answers, tightening the grip of her legs around my waist, and for some reason, having a really satisfied expression on her face.
Hmm
Even though she has given me her permission to move, I still wait for a few seconds to let her body rx a little and ease up to the pain. Meanwhile, I begin kissing her again while enjoying the warm and wet sensation of her pussy.
Once assured that Kate won''t feel pain anymore, I slowly pull out my penis from her womanhood, and thrust it inside again.
"Ahan!"
She issues a faint moan.
Wait
"Are you still feeling pain?" I ask worriedly.
"No, that felt good actually," she answers, looking away shyly.
What the hell!? Really!?
You felt good from just a single thrust!? And that too, right after losing your virginity!?
Strange
I pull back my cock once again and plunge it inside a little harder.
"Naahn!"
Kate issues a louder moan this time, but immediately covers her mouth in embarrassment.
"I-I am sorry," she mutters.
"Hahaha You don''t have to apologize. I guess you are just really sensitive down there. And believe me, that''s a great thing. I like it," I tell her with a wink.
"You like it?" she asks, sounding relieved.
"Absolutely," I answer.
Like this, I continuously plow Kate for a few minutes, getting faster and rougher with each thrust, and it quickly became clear that she''s indeed very sensitive. She is moaning freely now, enjoying her first sexual experience to the fullest.
"Amazing It feels so amazing Aahan! Something ising I feel strange! Naahn!"
Giving me yet another surprise, Kate reaches an orgasm before even I could feel the pressure building inside my cock. Her body starts convulsing and her pussy starts quivering with my dick stuffed deep.
Wow
Growing even hornier due to this, I start pistoning inside Kate''s meat-hole even harder than before, prolonging her orgasm to full minutes.
"Virgin She was a virgin"
Suddenly, my mind diverts from plowing Kate as a low voice enters my ears.
ncing back at the T.V. screen, I notice that Alex is sittingpletely still on the bed. His face looks dazed and unfocused as if someone has pped him really hard across the face.
"She was actually virgin And he took it"
He continues to mutter in a normal tone, before suddenly starting to shout again like a maniac.
"YOU TOOK MY GIRLFRIEND''S VIRGINITY IN FRONT OF ME, BASTARD! IT WAS MINE! MINE! YOU FILTHY SON OF A BITCH! I WILL"
TchTchTch
I turn my focus back on Kate, ignoring Mr. Asshole again. He obviously heard the small cry Kate leaked when I tore her hymen and found out that she was actually a virgin up until now.
And while he did shout out about this earlier as well, I don''t think he actually believed that Kate was a virgin up until now (after what he saw us doing, not surprising).
"Jacob" Kate moans out my name, her face red from the rush of blood.
"Yes?"
"Are you are you enjoying it? Doing it with me?" she asks, looking enraptured yet anxious.
"You need to ask this? Of course, I am enjoying it In fact, I am going to cum soon" I answer, actually starting to feel the pressure rise at the base of my cock.
Kate beams at me (holding her moan), looking happier than ever.
Damn She''s really cute.
Feeling a suddenly increasing urge to ejacte, I hastily start taking my cock out of Kate''s pussy intending to cum on her stomach and tits.
*Jacob!*
But at that exact moment, the background noise of Alex cuts off, and Arora speaks up urgently.
*My mother is here already. I don''t know why, but she''s early. Evelyn has gone to stall time as we nned please finish up fast and get ready for the final part!*
Oh, fuck
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 103: The Fish And The Bait (Part-6)
Chapter 103: The Fish And The Bait (Part-6)
Getting distracted by Arora''s voice, I identally stop in the middle of taking my cock out of Kate''s pussy. But obviously, my semen isn''t going to wait for anyone.
The moment Arora finishes delivering her message, the first shot of my semen bursts out, dirtying the insides of Kate''s quivering pussy.
"Warm It''s warm" She moans, touching the area below her navel with an ecstatic expression on her face.
Shit!!!
Immediately, I take my penis out with a jerk, and shoot the rest of my semen on top of her snatch, painting it white.
"S-Sorry, Arora suddenly spoke through the earpiece, I couldn''t take it out in time," I apologize, finishing my ejaction.
"No, it''s fine. Just a little bit got inside, nothing would happen," she assures me, enjoying the after-effects of her intense multiple orgasms, looking quite untroubled.
That''s enough to make people worried, you know?
"I guess so Anyway, Mrs. Kremer is at reception already. You need to leave, quickly," I tell her.
"Really!? But But she''s early!" Kate says, surprised.
"I know, that''s why we need to hurry!"
"Tch I thought we will have time to cuddl I-I mean, you are right. We should hurry!" she says hastily before finally unraveling her limbs, freeing me.
Taking some wipes from the table next to the bed, she quickly cleans the semen off her vagina, before getting down the bed and starting to dress up (giving me a nice and clear view of everything, unabashed).
Once fully clothed, she turns around to face me again.
"I really enjoyed my first time, Jacob. Thank you," she says shyly.
"I really enjoyed it as well. It was amazing!" I say, smiling ear to ear.
"Yes Well, see youter then," she says, looking a little nervous all of a sudden.
"Yeah, see youter!"
But Kate doesn''t move. She keeping looking at me, fidgeting, as if trying to decide on something.
"Eh You need anything, Kate?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
"W-What!? No," she answers, shaking her head.
"Okay Then, if you don''t mind, can you please leave"
Before I could finish speaking, Kate bends down in a sh, pecks on my lips, and runs out of the room at full speed leaving a speechless me behind.
""
What was that about?
Wait, don''t tell me Does she
*Jacob!*
Suddenly, Arora speaks again.
"Yes?"
*I am sending them in, okay? We cannot dy this any longer.*
"Yeah, sure, I am ready!" I say, sitting up again, focusing on the task in hand.
In just mere seconds, the door of the room opens up once again, and two women enter inside. The one walking in front is a busty red-head with brown eyes, and the second one is a tall, dark beauty with a lean figure and striking green eyes. Both of them are wearing really thin lingerie, barely hiding their important ces.
"Hey, you are the guy who bought that Harpy the other day, right!?" The redhead says, surprised.
"Yeah, that''s me. And you are Eh Piper and Lydia, right?" I ask.
"Correct! Oh, and by the way, remember Alexa? She''s is on leave, so she couldn''te," Piper replies with a shrug.
"A bummer Anyway, you guys know what you have to do, right? Evelyn filled you in?" I ask anxiously.
"Yes, Mistress told us everything. Shall we begin?" Lydia asks coolly.
"Yup," I answer with a nod.
This is it
The most difficult part of the third phase of my n was to somehow convince Alex''s mother Mrs. Kremer, to agree to have sex with me in the brothel.
Obviously, I couldn''t have just asked "Hey, wanna fuck in front of your son!? Oh, don''t worry, he won''t disturb us. We will do in a brothel and he will be locked in the next room, incapacitated!"
So, after some discussion with ck, I decided to go to Alex''s house yesterday, and tell Mrs. Kremer a well-nned story that is, for most of the part, false.
First of all, I confessed to her that I am not actually Paul, but Jacob Alex''s ex-friend, who doesn''t get along with her son anymore (so that she wouldn''t doubt how I got through the burr spell).
As we expected, Mrs. Kremer immediately got rmed hearing this and asked for the reason why I came to their house the other day. Answering that, I acknowledged that since the first time I saw her (while visiting to y with Alex), I fell in love.
Alex somehow found out about my feelings and broke his friendship with me so that I couldn''t get near his mother. But after a few weeks, I just couldn''t restrain myself I needed to see the love of my life again (I actually said this, ugh).
And thus, I yed out that fake excuse about my notebook to meet her once
After I finished, Mrs. Kremer got so emotional that she took me in her arms and literally kissed every inch of my face while telling me that she loves me as well.
But this was just the beginning done to make sure that Mrs. Kremer doesn''t call me "Paul" in front of Alex.
Next, to actually convince her toe to the brothel, I intentionally broke that steamy emotional atmosphere by telling her that even though we love each other we cannot be together.
I revealed to her that my system is of "that" kind, and being single at the time of my system ceremony, I started working at a brothel to earn life points. I couldn''t even leave this line of work if I want to, being under a contract for five years.
And following this, I also told her that I don''t want to be in a rtionship with anyone until my life as a male prostitute is over (thank god pink system wasn''t there).
At first, I thought that she wouldn''t believe me, but fortunately, she did offering toe with me to the brothel immediately, and talking to the owner about the price for ending my contract early.
Finally, I gave her some excuses, telling her toe tomorrow evening (today) instead, and finishing my task with that.
Now, currently, Evelyn is talking to her ording to our n. And as nned, she won''t be asking her for money, but a deal.
A deal that she won''t refuse I hope, or we will have to do things differently.
Together, Piper and Lydia moves closer to the bed, and sit down on either side of me.
Piper ces her hand on my face and gently turns it around in her direction before starting to kiss me. At the same time, Lydia gracefully moves her hair to the side, and bends down towards my crotch, taking my nowid cock inside her mouth stimting it with her tongue.
D-Damn I hate to admit it, but no one can beat the techniques of high-ss prostitutes.
Even after ejaction three times this evening without break, my cock starts to get hard again from Lydia''s overpowering blowjob. Though I agree, fondling Piper''s gigantic tits is a contributing factor to my boner as well.
"WHAT NOW, HUH!? WHO ARE YOU FUCKING NOW, BASTARD!?"
I flinch in surprise as Alex appears on the T.V. screen and his voice bursts into my ears Arora has turned on the T.V. without informing me first.
Shit! We cannot turn on the T.V. this time!
"OH, THERE ARE TWO WHORES THIS TIME! DID THAT SLUT RILEY AND THAT CUNT ARORA CAME BACK FOR A THREES"
Alex''s voice breaks off as he notices Piper and Lydia''s face. He blinks his eyes several times, probably checking if he''s seeing this correctly.
"Wait, who are these women? I don''t know them" he mutters in confusion, though his face is still red from anger (I think it''s permanent by now).
*Jacob! Mother has agreed to do it! Evelyn''s guiding her to your room! Oh, and sorry about the T.V., I didn''t know that both the switches are connected. I am trying to manually turn off the one in your room as we speak!*
Arora says.
Yes, she agreed to it!
It''s extremely fortunate that the T.V. finally gets turns off after a few seconds (though I can still hear Alex''s confused voice through my earpiece), because almost instantly after, the door of my room opens up again, and Mrs. Kremer walks inside.
I thought that she would be terrified after what Evelyn has just asked her to do, but surprisingly, she looks perfectly fine I mean, she does get a little startled at first, but it''s kind of expected, seeing that her man is getting kissed and sucked off by two women.
"Jacob! What are you doing behind my back!?" she says in an unusually high pitched voice, turning really angry.
Though instantly ruining this angry act, she gives me a small wink.
Well, Alex couldn''t see her face, so it''s fine.
"Rose, I told you that we are done. There is no point in following me everywhere. Leave, and let me enjoy the prostitute I have hired," I say with a frown.
"No, that won''t do! You''re mine!" Mrs. Kremer says indignantly, walking closer to me in anger.
Though midway, she abruptly stops and takes a 180-degree turn, only to drop down on the floor on all her fours.
"I want you to leave those whores and fuck me, now!" she says, lifting her skirt to show me her thick ass, wrapped in a purpleced underwear.
*M-Mum?*
Immediately after, Alex''s voicees from the earpiece he has finally recognized his mother.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 104: The Fish And The Bait (Part-7)
Chapter 104: The Fish And The Bait (Part-7)
*No Impossible This is impossible No I am sure now This must be a dream Yes A nightmare*
Alex mutters.
Hmm
Well, if nightmares cane true, sure.
"You heard what I said? Fuck me!" Mrs. Kremer/ Rose says in her fake anger.
"No, I won''t," I tell her with a sigh, focusing on the prostitutes again.
Grabbing Lydia''s hair, I lift up her head to take my cock out of her mouth before pushing her down on the bed and pinning her underneath me.
Then, grabbing my cock, I ce it against her cunt and begin plowing her as hard, purposely making loud pping noises.
Immediately, Rose''s head shoots up in surprise and she looks back at me and Lydia.
"B-But this is not what she" She mutters, looking confused.
Not giving her much notice, I indulge myself in fucking Lydia''s well-developed pussy while kissing her passionately. To add her participation, Piper also moves next to us and presents her tits to me again, urging me to y with them.
Well, why not?
"Hey, wait!" Rose says, quickly standing up and walking close to the bed.
"You need to have sex with me, Jacob! Not them!" She tells me.
Fufufu
The deal Evelyn made with Rose is simple shoot a porn video with me and a couple of prostitutes, and she will free me of the contract. The reason why she wants Rose, my actual lover, to work in this video is to have the emotions seem real.
As this is not something everyone will easily agree to do, Evelyn assured Rose that this video will only be shown to the high-ss customers of the brothel who wish to enjoy some exclusive videos before getting down to the sex itself it will never be sold or uploaded online at any cost.
And well, needless to say, Rose finally agreed
The plot of the video goes like this: Rose, my girlfriend, finds out that I am nning to go a brothel. First, she follows me, then barges inside the room the whores and I are having sex, before finally demanding me to fuck her instead.
I meekly agree to it and tell the prostitutes to leave before starting the sex scenes with Rose. But well, the prostitutes don''t leave and joins in halfway through, and all of us together have a foursome.
Sigh
It''s such a small yet such a shitty plot. And that too, with a lot of plot holes as well.
Why does Rose want to fuck the man who''s cheating on her for no apparent reason? Howe the whores join in even though they were asked to leave? And why doesn''t Rose protests when I start fucking the whores again?
Only one answer: Porn.
But anyway, it''s not like we are following this plot anyway. I have decided to improvise a little to actually make this act seem real.
"Jacob, are you not listening!? I said, fuck me!" Rose repeats, dropping her act and looking genuinely jealous now.
She climbs on top of the bed and extends her hands in my direction, trying to pull me away from Lydia.
But I am faster
Dodging her hand, I jump away from Lydia, grab Piper''s waist instead, and move to the other corner of the bed along with her. Once there, I flip Piper''s body around, pull down her panties, and ram my cock inside her snatch from behind.
"Ahana!"
Piper leaks a small moan as my penis already lubricated from Lydia''s love juices easily slides inside her cunt.
"Jacob, but you have to do it with me!" Rose snaps, looking even more jealous and confused.
"You want me to fuck you?" I ask, finally stopping to ignore her.
"Yes!" she answers immediately.
"Hmm Then beg me," I tell her, thinking a little.
"B-Beg you?"
"Yes, and force me to leave the prostitutes and fuck you instead seduce me with your body," I say, intentionally feeling up Piper''s tits again to make Rose even more jealous.
Rose stares at me for a few seconds as if expecting me to yell "Kidding!"
"The clock is ticking I am going to cum soon if you keep thinking," I say, thrusting harder and faster inside Piper''s pussy.
"Yes Fuck her Ravish that dirty little hole and fill it with your seeds Impregnate this slut with your baby"
To add fuel to the fire, Lydia crawls next to me, and start massaging my balls while talking dirty to me one of my favorite things in bed.
D-Damn it, I will actually cum if this goes on for too long
Seeing this, Rose furiously jumps into actions, looking a bit desperate now. She takes off her top and pulls down her skirt stripping down to her sexy purple underwear.
Then, bending down on all her fours, she unhooks her bra while looking at me with wet eyes.
The moment the bra drops down, her bountiful tits get reveals in their full glory. In fact, they look even bigger and more appealing due to gravity''s blessing.
"Please Please, fuck me, Jacob," she says in a sweet and seductive tone.
Hold on
Why is she breathing heavily and looking excited all of a sudden?
"Don''t you want to touch my breasts? Fondle them? Suck them? Put your hard cock between them? I will let you do anything you want, juste to me, please," she, lightly biting her lips and cupping her tits, looking at me pleadingly.
Damn
I can literally feel my cock getting harder inside Piper, and for once, not because I am going to cum.
Is that Alex seeing even seeing this shit?
Surprisingly, my earpiece is exceptionally quiet Alex is not saying anything at all.
Hmm Why? Too much shock?
Fufufu Most probably.
"Or, do you want this?" Rose says,ying down on the bed next, and opening her legs.
F-Fuck
Her panty has a huge wet patch at the bottom, greatly enticing me to see the source of the fluids underneath.
As if reading my mind, Rose closes her legs momentarily and grabs the sides of her underwear, taking it off as erotically as she could. As expected, her beautiful dark red pussy is glistening wet already.
Hmm
There is no doubt about it she''s getting really aroused doing this.
"You don''t want to shove your hard cock inside?" Rose asks, spreading her pussy to give me a proper view of her womanhood.
Then, she goes on to lightly circles her ruby-like clit, stimting it, before putting two fingers inside her meat-hole.
"It''s so tight inside, I am sure I can squeeze your meat-rod way harder than these whores. I know that you want to fill my womb with your semen Ahan" she says with a small moan, fingering herself while watching me fuck Piper.
Damn it She''s doing this much better than I expected. I already want to go and fuck her instead.
Of course, Piper and Lydia are really sexy and everything, but they are prostitutes and I am not emotionally connected with them in any way. On the other hand, Rose''s beauty and bewitching adult charm is really overpowering as well.
But to top it all off, she''s the mother of my enemy Alex. There is no way I could resist fucking her when he''s watching this in the next room, suffering.
Okay, this much should be enough. Time to bang Mrs. Kremer!
Taking my cock out of Piper''s pussy (she actually got a light orgasm from the fucking), I practically jump towards Rosending on top of her soft body.
"Hehehe I knew you woulde, my love," she says with a triumphantugh, kissing my lips immediately after.
Yeah, well
Separating from the kiss after a few seconds, I bend down to grope and suck her tits, leaving red marks behind. Then, I go further down kissing her sexy and slightly plump stomach on the way to give her wet pussy a few good licks, preparing it for some hardcore pistoning.
"Nahaah!" she moans ecstatically.
After continuously plowing Lydia and Piper for almost ten to fifteen minutes, my cock is already really sensitive. And it goes without saying that if I fuck Rose now, I will definitely cum within the first few minutes.
Thus, to make use of this limited time to its fullest and absolutely demolish Alex''s mother''s pussy in front of him, I am lubricating her already overflowing vagina with my saliva licking and even spitting on it until satisfied.
Okay then, let''s start
Finally unleashing my growing urge to impale Rose, I climb up her body again and ce my throbbing cock against her cunt grabbing her hair while I am at it, and crashing my lips against hers again.
*NO! NO! NOOOOOOO!*
*EVEN IF THIS IS A NIGHTMARE, YOU CANNOT FUCK MY MOTHER, BASTARD! NOT HER, JUST NOT MY MOTHER! GET AWAY FROM HER!*
Alex screams out of nowhere, making me jump in surprise again.
*I WILL **** THAT LITTLE BITCH MAYA AND MURDER HER, YOU UNDERSTAND!? I WILL DO THE SAME WITH YOUR OTHER SISTER AS WELL! I WILL FINISH YOUR ENTIRE FAMILY IF YOU TOUCH MY MOTHER! I WILL REALLY DO IT, FUCKER! I WILL! GET AWAY!!!*
Sigh
You shouldn''t have gone to Maya and La, you know?
Seeing that Alex is bing practically insane, I was considering to cancel what''s going to happen to him after this but not anymore.
Feeling a bit angry, I plunge the entire length of my cock inside Rose''s pussy in an instant, and without even giving her a chance to settle down, begin thrusting my cock in and out like a madman.
Her whole body shakes violently and tremors run down her soft flesh with each of my thrusts. Loud squelching noises of Rose''s love juices being churned is resounding inside the room, and so are the pping sounds of our crotches.
I don''t think I have ever fucked anyone more recklessly than this ever before, not even in the Beast Awakening mode (I think).
I am moving my waist so fast and hard, that it feels like my entire spine will dislocate. But at the same time, the pleasure Rose''s warm and tight honeypot is giving me is tremendous as well totally worth the risk.
Fuck, fuck
It''s apparent that buying that semen increase skill for the second time is greatly beneficial, as breaking my personal record, semen starts to rise up from my balls for the fourth time this evening (or is it night already?).
"I am going to cum!" I grunt out.
"Yeesh Cuum inside" Rose says, not being able to speak or even moan properly due to the tremors her body is experiencing.
As you wish
The next moment, after thrusting my cock inside a pussy for thest time today (hopefully), semen explodes from the tip of my cock and paints Ross womb white. This time, I can actually feel a numb pain in my balls as my seeds shoot out.
Finally, as my ejaction finishes, I drop down on Rose''s body in utter exhaustion my dick still buried deep inside her cunt, blocking the outflow of semen.
The moment I started actually banging his mother, Alex went quiet again. And even now, he''s not saying anything.
Truly, a pity. I would have loved to hear his opinion on my performance you know, if I have properly fucked his mother or not.
*I will kill you.*
Miraculously, Alex''s voicees immediately after. Though it''s really faint, hoarse, and strangely stable. But more importantly or I should say unfortunately, it''s unrted to my performance.
Sigh I expected better from you, my dear friend.
Well, anyway, let''s get to the other matter at hand.
"Haa Haa You are on pills, right?" I ask Rose breathlessly.
"N No" she replies, equally breathless, though still looking at me lustfully.
Oh shit.
I should hurry up and take out my cock from her pussy then let the semen flow out and everything.
Or not?
Well, considering my system and what ck said about my glitch, I need to try all the skills and methods at least once it''s possible that one of them might act as a trigger to correct my system.
And well, impregnation is a point earning method as well so
Fufufu
Alex, rejoice! You might have a half brother or sister soon!
__________________
"Are they here!? All of them! ?" I ask Evelyn, excited yet a little anxious.
"Yes," Evelyn answers with a smile.
"How many!?"
"We shall see. Come," she says, moving to the door and opening it.
Currently, I am inside the room in which Evelyn and the others were watching me and Alex. There are two big monitoring T.V. attached to the wall. though both are turned off at the moment.
"Arora, Kate are youing?" I ask.
"No, I will literally puke if I see that," Arora answers, looking a bit nauseous already.
"I don''t want to see it either," Kate says, shaking her head.
It''s not like I will exactly see it either, you know?
Well, never mind
"Fine then, me and Evelyn it is!" I say cheerfully.
Half an hour has passed since I had sex with Rose. After we were finished, Evelyn came to the room and told Rose that the video is sessfully made and that I am no longer bound to the contract as per the deal.
Rose insisted mee to her house, but I lied and told her that I have a small unfinished business left and that I also want to say a final goodbye to my colleagues. Reluctant at first, she finally agreed to go without me.
Hmm well, now that I think about it, I didn''t actually lie about unfinished business, did I?
Evelyn and I get out of the room and stand in the hallway, waiting silently. The room Alex is locked in is just a few meters away from us.
"I don''t see them," I say impatiently.
"They have entered the premises. Maybe they are"
Evelyn stops speaking as a low buzzing noise enters our ears. Slowly, this noise gets louder and louder until I can easily distinguish them as the sounds of footsteps and talking.
"There" I say.
From the end of the hallway, arge group of tall, bulky men are walking towards us. Most of them have well-defined muscr and are good-looking, but a few are different as well short, fat, or a bit old.
Though there is one thing that''smon between all of them they are dressed in only their underwear.
Oh, I forgot
Actually, there is one more thing that''smon between them All of them are male prostitutes, and are here to fuck Alex until tomorrow morning.
Oh, and they are ordered to do all many fetish-ys as well, including Alex''s favorite; piss y, and a few other more extreme and disgusting ys.
Even though this is my idea, a cold shiver runs down my back seeing all these men and knowing what they are going to do, instilling a great fear inside my mind that I hope will never disappear.
Alex
After this, you will truly regret the day you decided to mess with me.
"Everyone, this room please," Evelyn says coolly in hermanding tone, pointing at Alex''s room.
Giving her a respectful nod, the men open the door of the room and start entering inside one-by-one.
"Well, you told me to get as many men as I could," she answers.
Oh yeah, I did.
Yikes
Don''t know why, but I start counting their number as they enter Alex''s room.
123.45678910 11
"Holy shit" I mutter unconsciously.
282930.
Damn
Well, one thing is for sure, this will easilyst until tomorrow morning.
"Only is he had read the contract" I say with a smallugh.
"If I remember correctly, you even added a safe word no, a safe sentence, right? He might identally say it, you know?" Evelynments, looking totally unperturbed by what''s happening.
"Yeah, but to be honest, I doubt he will ever say "I love sucking dicks! Put another one in my mouth please!" in his entire life," I tell her,ughing again.
"Especially not in the situation"
"ANSWER ME! WHY ARE ALL OF YOU DOING HERE!?"
Suddenly, Alex''s loud voice interrupts me.
"Oh, it''s staring!" I say excitedly.
"AND AND WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU TAKING OFF YOUR UNDERWEAR!?"
"NO! NOOO! DON''T TOUCH ME, FUCKER! I SAID, DON''T TOUCH ME!"
"WHAT SAFE WORD!? I DON''T KNOW ANY SAFE WORD!"
"WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU WON''T STOP THEN, YOU COCK-SUCKER!?"
"HEY! DON''T FLIP ME, I CANNOT MOVE NOOO! PUT THAT THING AWAY FROM MY MOUTH, BASTARD! I AM TELLING YOU! I WILL KILL ARRGH! TAKE IT AWAY FROM MY ASS TAKE IT AWAY!"
"AAAARGH! IT HUUURTS!!! AAAAAAARGH!"
-END OF VOLUME 2-
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 105: Kates New Suitors
Chapter 105: Kate''s New Suitors
"Hey, Jacob! Here!"
Leo calls me out as soon as I enter the grounds for our daily magic practice. The ss is about to start, and as usual, it''s quite crowded here.
"In a minute! I need to do something first!" I shout back.
"Fuck whatever you want to do! Come here fast, it will take a minute as well!" Ryan, who''s standing next to Leo, says.
Sigh Oh, well.
Changing my direction, I start jogging towards my friends.
"What happened?" I ask hastily, not wanting to waste much time here.
"You didn''t hear the news about Kate and Alex, did you?" Ryan asks, sounding really excited.
"It''s fucking amazing! I cannot remember thest time I was this happy!" Leo says before I could reply, raising his fist high in triumph.
"Kate and Alex? What, they broke up?" I ask.
Both Ryan and Leo look at me in surprise.
"Yes, but how do you know!? Even we found out just a few minutes ago" Ryan tells me.
"Oh, just heard a few girls talking about it on my way here, thought that this must be it" I lie with a nervous smile.
To be honest, it was just a guess though not a blind one. I mean, Kate was literally bursting to finish off everything with Alex officially. I am sure that this must be the first thing she told her friends about today. And as expected, this news spread like wildfire.
"Fuck, I wanted to tell you about this. But still, no worries, the break-up is not even the best part! You remember what I told you about a couple of days ago? About Alex raping Kate and her liking it and stuff?" Ryan continues.
"Yes, what about it?"
"Well, as it turned out, that bastard was lying, hoping to dirty Kate''s name and ckmail her after she tried to break up with him. That''s why she stayed at home after the rumor spread out, crying and everything," he answers, looking angry.
"Poor Kate" Leo mutters sadly.
"Really!? I expected nothing less from that scum" I say, trying my best to sound surprised.
" but still, did everyone believe her all right? I mean, there is a chance that she might be lying about this, you know? We all know that her image has greatly plummeted after that rumor. This might be an attempt to gain back her poprity."
It may sound like I am trying to make my friends doubt about Kate, but that''s not true. I just want to know if she sessfully managed to convince everyone about the truth. Because if not, I will have to step in and help her and I know how to do that.
"Hmm Good argument, but I don''t think that she''s lying, to be honest, and neither does anyone else think that. I mean, what Alex said was already hard to swallow, the only reason everyone believed it was because Kate didn''t deny it, and even stopped her friends from reporting about the ****. It''s great that finally decided to fight back and tell everyone the truth.
"And also, even if we go ording to what Alex said, then I dont think Kate should have broken up with him After all, he was fulfilling all of her kinky demands, satisfying her in every way. He was telling everyone that she''s really happy with him if you remember," Leo says with a shrug.
True, true
"Yeah, I think you are right. Kate''s definitely not lying. Anyway, for us, Alex''s breakup is a thing to celebrate! That bastard doesn''t deserve any girl in his life!" I say cheerfully.
Well, there is something else to celebrate as well him being butt-fucked yesterday, but I cannot tell Leo and Ryan about this good news sadly.
"Yes, he doesn''t! Oh, and by the way, while I agree that we should be happy about Alex''s breakup, there is one even more delightful and important thing that we shouldn''t forget," Leo says.
Hmm?
"And what''s that?" I ask, confused.
"Kate is single again!!!" Ryan bursts out before Leo could answer, looking even more excited than before.
"So? Why do you guys care if she''s single or not?" I ask, frowning.
"What do you mean by that!? The hottest girl in our school is single of course, we care! This is our chance to get in a rtionship with her!" Ryan replies, determined.
"Yes, this is our chance!" Leo agrees.
Are these guys for real!?
"And why do you think that she will ever agree to be in a rtionship with either of you?" I ask, suppressing an urge tough at them.
At this, Ryan gives a huge sigh.
"I really pity you, Jacob. You don''t understand a girl at all. As I have already said a thousand times I doubt you will ever lose your virginity, let alone find yourself a girlfriend," He says, looking at me piteously.
Fufufu Yeah, sure.
"Get on topic, idiot," I say lightly.
"Tch Use your brain? Kate just got out of a toxic rtionship with Alex! She must be fed up with rich and handsome bastards like him! Now, she must be looking for some middle-ss and not-that-great-looking-but-still-above-average guys like us!
"As they say, strike the iron while it''s hot. I need to grab this chance and make her my girlfriend before she gets past this phase," Ryan exins with a superior expression.
First of all, what makes you think that you''re above average in looks?
And anyway, with what happened with Kate yesterday, I am almost sure that she has already found a guy she likes me. I cannot think of any other reason as to why she acted like that.
Though still, I am not sure of the extent of her feelings for me
Would she say yes if I ask her out? Or she isn''t ready for that yet?
Haa~
Well, it doesn''t matter, to be honest. I will make sure that Kate will be mine, no matter what I have to do.
So guys, sorry, but fuck you.
"Yeah, best of luck both of you. I hope you seed never," I say, adding thest word in an undertone.
"Thanks, mate. You can start addressing Kate as my girlfriend from now on," Ryan says with a confident smile.
"Wait, who said that Kate will be your girlfriend!? Don''t get ahead of yourself, Ryan! I am the one who will go after her!" Leo says angrily.
"Hahaha Have you ever seen your face in the mirror, chimpanzee?" Ryan says with augh.
"Yeah, but have you? I may look like a chimpanzee, but with your bald head, you look like a chimpanzee''s ass with pooping out, that is!" Leo says,ughing even louder.
"The fuck you said!? You fucking micro
"Eh Guys, I need to go, see youter!" I say my goodbye as Ryan retort back, ignoring mepletely.
Leaving my arguing friends, I make my way where section B of my ss are standing Kate''s ss and Alex''s as well.
While I can spot Kate happily chatting away with her friends a few meters away, Alex is nowhere to be seen. Well, considering that Evelyn must have freed him just an hour or so ago, I am not surprised.
To be honest, I wanted to stay in the brothel the whole night and hear the suffering of Alex as those male prostitutes fuck him. But s, the girls had to go home as it was getting reallyte, and La would have gotten worried about me as well.
So, all of us decided to leave things in Evelyn''s hands and go home. (I remember a really nasty smelling from Alex''s room when I walked past it almost like shit).
Anyway, I doubt Alex wille to school this week, or even in the next one. In fact, I think he might even miss out on the Magical Tournament selections After all, his gaping and thoroughly torn-up asshole needs some time to heal.
Fufufu
Anyway, I will think about these happy thoughtster, let''s focus on the task at hand first.
As expected, at some distance from the ss, Zakira is standing alone with her bodyguard behind, waiting for the ss teacher to arrive so that they can start teaching.
"Hey, Zakira!" I say, walking close to her.
Zakira notices me and her eyes open up wide in surprise.
"Shush!!! It''s princess Zakira," she hisses.
"And anyway, I told you that we shouldn''t talk in school!"
"I know, but I have no other means to contact you. Give me your numberter, okay?" I tell her.
"M-My number? You are asking for my number?" Zakira asks, suddenly blushing out of nowhere.
"Yes, you don''t want to give it to me?"
"N-No, that''s not it. I will give you my number then," she says, nodding furiously.
"Great, anyway, I wanted to tell you something important, that''s why I came here to talk," I tell her urgently.
"Hmm?"
"Come with me to my house after school my other women want to meet you."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 106: Meeting Of The Permanent Women (Part-1)
Chapter 106: Meeting Of The Permanent Women (Part-1)
"Zakira? Hey, I know that you can hear me," I say, raising my eyebrows.
"Hmph!"
Giving me a quick side nce, Zakira instantly looks away with a pout, ignoring me.
Sigh
The school is over and currently, Zakira and I are walking to my house together. A few meters behind, her bodyguards are closely following us in a ck car. Thanks to her father knowing about me, Zakira can at least meet or talk to me outside the school freely (not because he allows her, but because he couldn''t stop her).
In fact, I even asked Zakira if we could just travel in her car but she politely ignored me, preferring to walk while throwing constant res and "Hmphs" at me after every minute or so.
And what did I do to deserve this?
Just like with everyone else, I told her that my system is the special one and thus, I have multiple female partners. A few days ago, one of these female partners decided to hold a meeting today asking me to invite her to my house.
Since then, Zakira''s been in a really angry mood like this furiously muttering something incoherent, though I could still catch some words like Vampires, Blood Bond, and something that sounds like "monopoly".
Why would she talk about a board game now?
Sigh Anyway, at least her anger didn''t stop her from following me after school, that''s a plus. Though maybe, it''s only because she''s my ve and cannot refuse me.
{Don''t worry, master. I don''t think that Miss Zakira will stay angry with you for long.}
I certainly hope so
Oh, and wee back. Why didn''t you speak to me yesterday in the brothel?
{I just didn''t want to disturb you during such an important task, master. Though I wish to congratte you for its sess.}
Thanks! And you helped me a lot so congrattions to you too. We gave that bastard Alex what he deserves!
{Yes, master. And as always, I am d to be of use to you.}
"Hmph!"
Suddenly, with yet another "Hmph", Zakira stops moving.
"What, you decided noting with me anymore?" I ask with a frown.
"Hmph!"
She jerks her head, looking at my direction but her eyes are set above my face.
"Where are you"
I turn around, only to find that we''ve already reached my house.
Shit, I didn''t even notice
But still, how does Zakira know that this is my house?
Hmm I don''t think she will answer me now, but I should ask her about thister (I can force her to answer but meh).
"This is my house, let''s go!"
I don''t know how, but I could tell that Zakira is feeling quite nervous and reluctant all of a sudden, though she doesn''t voice it.
*BRRRR*
As expected, as Maya is most probably still hanging out with her friends, La is the one to open the door.
"Jacob, you''re home! Reba came half an hour ago, she seems nice"
La stops speaking the moments she sees Zakira standing behind me.
"Oh, so she came with you" she says coldly.
"Eh Yeah," I tell her with a nervous smile.
This is the part I was worried about La doesn''t like Zakira at all. She made this fact very clear to me when I told her about the meeting today.
First of all, La was exceptionally shocked when I told her that Zakira is my permanent woman something I have been holding off from her until now.
And I do have a proper reason for that. La knows everything about how Zakira kidnapped me and almost killed me in her literal bloodlust I just didn''t want her to worry about me.
But now, I had no choice but to tell her about this. And thus, while La did agree to meet Zakira due to my insistence, she''s not happy about it exactly.
"Hmph!"
Zakira also scowls at La, though her nervousness is still there.
"Okay, okay, let''s get inside everyone," I say hastily, entering the house.
Both Zakira and La stay behind me, sparks flying between them.
"So, where is Reba?" I ask, trying to sound a bit cheerful.
"In the living room," La answers, her tone softening towards me.
Phew, at least she''s not angry with me
Entering the living room, I find Reba sitting on the couch, nibbling on La''s homemade Choco-chip cookie. On the table in front of her, there are some other snack ces as well along with soft drinks.
Well, La certainly greeted Reba warmly
"Jacob, we were waiting for you!" Reba says, standing up the moments she notices me.
"And you must be Zakira, correct? Nice to meet you"
She says, waving at Zakira, though not very enthusiastically.
Zakira just frowns at Reba in confusion she probably expected a simr reaction like La''s.
Well, to be honest, I did tell Reba about how Zakira and I met, but ehI toned down it down a lot.
"Please, sit down everyone. Let''s start the meeting," Reba says in a rather serious tone, sitting down herself.
La quickly grabs my hand and pulls to the other side of the couch. Seeing this, Zakira gives yet another "Hmph" and drops down on the sofa with her arms folded.
For a few seconds, the three women just look around, as if evaluating each other. Then finally, Reba takes a deep breath and starts speaking again.
"I know that this is a little awkward for all three of us, but please try to cooperate because the reason why I have called you to this meeting is very important," she says, looking at both Zakira and La alternatively.
"The man whom all three of us love, and the one who is the reason why we are here today is in great danger. Neither of you knows about this, but only a few days are left before Jacob dies," she tells them.
"What!?" La asks, her eyespletely round.
Even Zakira is looking really shocked by this news. Her angry expression finally fades away and she stares at Reba sharply.
"What do you mean Jacob will die in a few days!? He looks perfectly fine to me," she says, frowning.
Damn
This is a bit unexpected for me as well, I didn''t expect her to talk about my system.
"Reba, I don''t think this is a good idea. There is no point in making them worry"
"No, Jacob. As your lovers, all of us have equal right to know what''s going on with you! Especially when your life is on the line!" Reba insists, cutting in-between.
"J-Jacob, what she said Is it true?"
La asks, suddenly looking frightened.
Shit
From what I just said, it''s easy to guess that something''s definitely wrong.
"No way" Zakira mutters, looking scared as well.
"Please, calm down a little. I will tell you everything, but just wait a moment," Reba says.
The next instant, she closes her eyes, concentrating for a few seconds. I can already tell what she''s doing
"T-This is What have you done? I cannot feel any magical presence outside this room," Zakira asks, surprised.
"It''s my skill: anti-magic barrier. As it can even stop the magic radiating from the secondary system towers, we talk freely about our systems now," Reba answers.
"Really!? I have certainly heard of anti-magic barriers before but this is the first time I have seen one that could do this I wonder how" Zakira says, looking confused yet immensely impressed.
"That''s not important right now! Please, can we talk about what''s wrong with Jacob!?" La asks impatiently.
"Yes, yes. With the barrier on, Jacob can help me exin as well. So, let''s start"
_________________________
Reba and I finally finish speaking and silence falls. La is staring at the ground hard breathing heavily, her facepletely white as if she''s sick, and her body visibly shaking. I ce my hand on top of hers, trying to calm her down.
Fuck, she''s cold
Zakira is looking somewhat simr as well. Her hands are covering her mouth and she''s staring at me with fear and concern not a trace of anger in her eyes anymore. In fact, once again, due to some unknown reason, I can tell that she''s feeling really guilty for her earlier behavior.
And honestly, it''s not surprising seeing that she knows mostly everything about my system now.
"I understand how both of you feel, I was in a simr state when Jacob first told me about this," Reba tells them sincerely.
"But please understand that this is not the time to lose hope or be scared this is the time to take action and be optimistic. We still have around sixteen days left before the timer ends and more importantly, there is one thing in our favor Jacob actually knows a way through which his system can be fixed. This is the main motive of this meeting."
Slowly, La and Zakira look at Reba, a streak of hope in their eyes again.
"Jacob needs to perform all the point-earning methods, both permanent and level-specific, numerous times. There is a chance that after thepletion of one of these methods, his system will revert back to its original state, free of the glitch," Reba says.
"And thus, it goes without saying that we, Jacob''s permanent women, have the most crucial role to y in saving him. We will have to make sure that in these uing sixteen days, his point-earning methods arepleted as many times as possible.
"And for that, we will have to have sex with Jacob wherever possible, whenever possible in his home, in school, or even when he''s anywhere else outside," She continues, taking a deep breath again.
"To put it bluntlydies, there shouldn''t be a moment when our man''s member could stand up and there isn''t a woman to take in inside herself."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 107: Meeting Of The Permanent Women (Part-2)
Chapter 107: Meeting Of The Permanent Women (Part-2)
"So, are both of you with me in this?" Reba asks La and Zakira, clenching her fists to show her determination.
"You don''t have to ask me. I am willing to do anything, anything to save Jacob, no matter what it is," La deres in a serious tone.
Now that La knows that there is a way through which my glitch can be fixed, color is returning to her face and she''s breathing easily again.
"And what about you, Zakira? Will you help us?" Reba asks with a little doubt in her voice for obvious reasons.
Unlike La, Zakira doesn''t reply immediately. She seems to be thinking hard about something, her eyes unfocused.
"Zakira? PRINCESS ZAKIRA!?"
Reba raises her voice.
"Y-Yes? Sorry, I I couldn''t catch thest bit," Zakira says, noticing that she''s been spoken to, lightly shaking her head.
"I was asking, will you help us save Jacob? Will you give it your everything?" Reba repeats.
"Yes, of course, I will help," Zakira replies, nodding fervently.
Hmm
Once again, I can tell that something''s eating Zakira out. It''s clear to me that she''s really scared right now, maybe even more than La and Reba.
But why? For me?
I doubt it
I mean, yes, she''s obviously worried about me, but there is something else as well. Something I don''t know about.
Okay, wait a fucking second. How the fuck do I know what''s Zakira''s feeling? This is the third time today!
{I should inform you that this is unrted to your system, master.}
Yeah, I know. Otherwise, I would have known how Reba and La are feeling as well.
Maybe it''s because of the Blood Bond?
{I think so too, master. That''s the only other thing that connects you and Zakira.}
Well, another thing to ask her, I guess.
"Thank you, I just wanted to make sure that we all are in this wholeheartedly," Reba says, beaming.
"Now, I believe that the best and the most efficient way we could do this is by distributing the ces where Jacob goes on a daily basis among ourselves you know, the school, home, and the rest of the ces outside. There is no point in all three of us attending to this matter at the same time," she continues.
"That''s a good idea," La agrees.
"Yes," Zakira also nods in agreement.
"Great, though this is practically pre-decided. La will be responsible for having sex with Jacob when he''s home, Zakira will be responsible for it when he''s at school (no one except her can go there), and I will take care of it when he''s outside," Reba says.
"But as he will probably stay at home for most of the time after school, I think it will be better if Ie here as well and help La as much as I could, is that okay?" She asks La.
"Yes, thank you," La says with a small smile.
Woah
I am not going to lie, this development is a little unexpected, but greatly to my liking. Though honestly, what I like even is the fact that these women actually care about me this much.
"Hey guys, I might actually die of having too much sex before the glitch could kill me, you know? Though honestly, I don''t mind dying this way," I say with augh.
But unfortunately, none of my womenughs with me.
"Jacob, don''t joke about things like these, please! I cannot even bear the thought of you Of you" La says, her voice getting shaky again.
"Yes, this is really serious, Jacob," Reba adds, looking sad for the first time since the meeting began.
Even Zakira is looking at me angrily.
Shit
"O-Okay, okay, I am sorry," I say, raising my hands in surrender.
Jeez You cannot even make jokes around here anymore. Just wanted to lighten the mood
"Anyway, my barrier''s limit is about to reach in a few minutes, it will be automatically dispersed after that. But before that happens, I want to discuss one final thing with you all that''s a bit unrted to the topic," Reba says.
Hmm? Unrted?
"So, not long after Jacob got his system, he went to a brothel to earn some life points. There, he paid to sleep with a Harpy named Nina, who then appeared at the doorstep of my bakery just a few days ago by following Jacob''s scent around me saying that she''s pregnant with Jacob''s child and that she wants to meet him. But before we could talk further on this, the police arrived and she had to leave," Reba tells them.
Damn, so she wants to talk about Nina, I should''ve known
Well, I guess it''s fine considering that I was going tell La about it anyway.
"A-A child? Really?" La asks, thunderstruck as expected.
"But But that''s"
And Zakira is no different.
"It''s not Jacob''s fault, in my opinion. Nina wanted to get pregnant it was in the contract she made with the brothel. And as impregnation used to give the maximum number of life points to Jacob, I am sure he must have be tempted to agree to that as anyone else would have in his ce," Reba says, defending me before I could.
For a few seconds, no one says anything. But then, La looks at me, tightening the grip of her hand on mine.
"My only regret is that I didn''t know about this earlier, I could have helped you But well, nothing can be done now. And Reba is right, I also don''t think it''s your fault, Jacob," she tells me.
"Me neither, it was a contract," Zakira says with a nod.
"I am d that both of you share my views, but that''s not it. The main issue is that Nina wanted to meet Jacob. The desperation and the helplessness I saw in her eyes It''s been bothering me for days, I cannot forget it," Reba continues, looking sad again.
"I am sure that she wille back to my bakery and ask me to let her meet Jacob again. I want to know what both of you, as Jacob''s women, think about this. And more importantly, what Jacob wants me to do."
"Honestly, it''s really strange for a Harpy to look out for the male it mated with once. I cannot think of a reason as to why this Nina would want to meet Jacob Unless the forest doesn''t have any game left and she wants food," Zakira says.
"Anyway, I don''t think Jacob is obliged to meet her or listen to anything she wants to say she agreed for the child in the contract."
"I don''t fully agree with that," La disagrees immediately.
"As Reba says, Nina was really desperate to meet Jacob. And while it''s true that Jacob is not obliged to do anything, there is also nothing wrong in having a simple conversation with her hear out what she wants to say. But well, this is what I think here, what Jacob wants to do matters the most, I will support him in his decision," she says.
Hmm
"And what do you think I should do, Reba?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
"I agree with La on this, you should talk to her," Reba says in a low voice.
"Well, it''s settled then, I will meet Nina, but only if she reaches out to Reba again. I know that I shouldn''t feel responsible for her pregnancy because of the contract and everything but well, I do. At least a little bit. After all, the child she''s carrying is mine," I say after giving it a serious thought myself.
Hearing this, La and Reba''s beams at me, while Zakira just gives a small shrug as if saying "Well, if that''s what you want."
*CRACK*
Unlike its noiseless deployment, the anti-magic barrier dissipates with a small cracking sound.
"Well, that''s all the time we had. Getting back on topic, I am sure that we will save Jacob! We just need to show all our efforts!" Reba says with a smile.
"Yes, and we will," La says, returning the smile.
"By the way, would you minding to the kitchen with me, Reba? I could use some help with more snacks," she asks politely, standing up.
"Oh, there is no need for that. I should really get going"
"I insist," La interrupts, maintaining her smile.
"W-Well, okay then."
Frowning in confusion, Reba stands up as well and follows La to the kitchen, leaving me and Zakira in the living room. I continue to stare at their backs (their ass, to be exact) until their figures disappear.
"I wonder what La wants with Reba. She certainly doesn''t need extra hands for the snacks, I know"
I abruptly stop speaking Zakira is standing mere inches away from my face, it''s as if she got teleported here from the sofa she was sitting on.
"We need to speak. Urgently. To your room please."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 108: Blood Bond, Another Revelation
Chapter 108: Blood Bond, Another Revtion
"What?"
"Please, we don''t have that much time. I need to tell you something before those two returns. To your room, we cannot risk being overheard by anyone either," Zakira says impatiently.
"You need to tell me something?" I ask, frowning at her.
"Yes,e with me," She says.
Hmm maybe she wants to talk about the thing that''s troubling her. Yes, this must be it.
"Okay then, let''s go," I say, standing up.
Zakira seems a bit relieved by the fact that I have agreed rather quickly, without wasting time in questioning her here. Quickly turning around, she starts to move towards the stairs with me following behind. I can see that she''s keeping an eye on the kitchen, in case La or Reba decides toe out.
Wait a second
"How do you know that my room''s upstairs!?" I ask in a whisper, starting to climb the stairs along with her.
"The same way I knew that this is your house," Zakira answers immediately.
"A v I mean, a master can always detect their ve''s scent on things. It''s much more concentrated upstairs than the rest of the house," she says.
My scent
For real, did Blood Bond made her my ve or my pet dog?
Following the pattern, Zakira correctly guesses my room as well and we enter inside closing the door behind.
"So, what do you want to talk about?" I ask, sitting down on my bed and looking up to Zakira.
"I will tell you, but just one thing more," She says.
The next moment, her hands move forward and she starts unbuttoning the white shirt she''s wearing.
"You remove your clothes as well, Jacob," Zakira says hastily.
"Wait, you want to have sex!?" I ask, surprised.
"I mean, I am all for it, but at least give me a hint beforehand. I thought you really want to talk about something important," I add.
"No! I do want to talk about something really important, this is just an extra precaution. Even if those twoe upstairs looking for us, we can lie, telling them that we came here to have sex after the meeting we just had, I am sure they won''t question or doubt us," She tells me while pulling down her skirt as well, stripping down to her sexy blood-red underwear.
Damn, the curves
"Wow, great n! Brilliant!" I say excitedly, quickly taking off my shirt and pants.
"Wait, no need to do that!"
Though Zakira stops me from taking off my underwear.
"Hmm? Why? We cannot have sex with them on, you know?" I ask, confused.
"I know, but we won''t be having sex, Jacob. At least not until I tell you what I want," she says seriously, sitting next to me.
No sex? Oh, man
"Well, I am all ears," I say with a sigh.
Zakira closes her eyes for a moment. I can tell that she''s growing anxious by the second. In fact, somehow, the atmosphere in the room is growing tense as well, as if her mood is affecting it directly.
Fuck, even my heartbeat is starting to rise
What does she want to tell me?
"Come on, Zakira! Speak!" I say, irritated from her silence.
"I am going to die with you," she tells me, opening her eyes with a sh.
""
""
""
""
"What What did you say?" I ask, not daring to believe my ears.
"I am going to die with you," she repeats, in a littler lower voice than before.
Oh, shit
"I never knew, Zakira," I say with a sad smile.
"How could you? I never told you about this," she says, looking down sadly as well.
"No, I should have. As a man, it''s practically my duty to realize when a woman starts to like no, you are surely past that point now when a woman falls in love with me," I say passionately.
"What are you"
"But listen to me, Zakira!" I say loudly, drowning her voice unintentionally.
"There is no need for you tomit suicide because of my premature death. You are too young to damn, you''re not that young, my bad. Never mind, I just want you to live and remember me by for your whole life, keeping me alive in your memories," I say dramatically, tearing up a little.
"Wait a second, what the heck are you saying!? Me,mit suicide!? Are you mad!? Why would I do that!?" Zakira asks incredulously.
"Eh Because you love me? And you cannot live in this cruel world without me?" I ask, frowning.
"HUH!? From where are you even getting this!?" Zakira asks, turning a little red.
"Hey, you said that you will die with me what am I to make of that?"
"Yeah, but but that doesn''t mean that I willmit suicide! You should hear me outpletely before jumping to a conclusion! And anyway, I don''t have a choice in this, you see!? If you die, I will die. Simple as that," Zakira says.
"If I die Hold on, so, you are saying that in fifteen days, you will die as well!? Why!?" I ask, shocked.
Suddenly, Zakira''s face falls and she looks down sadly.
"Because of the Blood Bond," she answers with a sigh.
Blood Bond!? Here as well!?
What the fuck!?
"As I already told you, Blood Bond is a really rare and powerful bond between two individuals a vampire and a person from another race. So powerful that, in fact, their whole lives be heavily intertwined together.
"Especially that of the ve''s s-sorry, I mean, the master''s. A-And it might sound a little weird to you, but the master''s life is solely dependent on the ve''s life. A-A ve can live without their master, but the master cannot," she continues, stuttering a little while looking away.
A master''s life is dependent upon their ve, huh?
You seriously think anyone would believe that?
"Oh, really? Don''t you think that the master, despite the higher position, gets the worse end of the deal? Isn''t that totally unfair?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
"W-Well, that''s how it is. Believe me, I am not lying," she says desperately.
Sigh
"Fine, I will believe your bullsh Ahem, I will believe you. Anyway, the thing that I need to understand is that you will die together with me, correct?" I ask.
"Correct, but well, even that''s not the most worrisome part about this whole ordeal," she says, a helpless expressioning to her face.
What is she talking about now?
"Eh? Excuse me, but my death is the most worrisome thing for me. And I think it should be the same for you as well," I say, raising my eyebrows.
"No, you don''t understand, Jacob. It''s not our death that''s worrisome, but whates after it," she says seriously.
"I am the sole princess of the vampire kingdom. If I die anywhere except in my own homnd, especially during such an important foreign trip like this, it will be a huge international matter. And also, you have seen how my dad is, there is no way he will take that calmly," She says.
Her daughter-con dad and one of the 10 most powerful beings on the shit.
"True, he won''t," I agree wholeheartedly.
"In fact, I won''t be surprised even if that guy dered war on our country," I add.
"Of course, he will do that without even conducting any proper investigation first, for sure. And I don''t think I need to exin what will happen if tworge nations wage war against each other, right? Especially when the human country is involved?" Zakira asks.
Fuck
"The international peace treaty will be broken and all the other countries will start taking sides resulting in another inter-race war after around 200 years of peace," She gives the answer herself before I could.
"But this time, among the system-dependent countries themselves"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 109: A Cute And Deadly Request
Chapter 109: A Cute And Deadly Request
I see
So, this the next level of fucked up things that can happen to someone.
If I die, all the system-dependent countries will go to war, deplete their war resources and man-power fighting among themselves basically tilting the power bnce of the world greatly towards the system independent countries.
And as Zakira said, this will only happen because a human country is going to be involved. If, for example, vampires dere war on Elves or Beastkins, no other countries will meddle in their affairs unless they are requested officially.
But the position of humans is a bit different from others
Even though we are inferior in magic than all the other countries, we make up for it in some other ways. Thend on which the human countries are settled has the biggest reserve of natural resources, such as fossil fuels, precious metals, etcetera things magic cannot produce easily.
Adding these natural resources to more than sufficient avability ofbor work due to therge poption humans have prospered as much as any other country in terms of the economy.
But apart from economic gain, these abundant resources provide protection to the human countries as well from our neighboring species, that is.
How?
Well, it''s simple, it''s the y of power again. If any of the magically powerful countries get full control over our resources, they will be much more wealthy and powerful than everyone else again, disturbing the internal bnce of power among the system-dependent countries.
Taking the example of the current situation, if the humans and vampires go to war and no one interferes, Vampires will certainly win gaining control of ournds in the aftermath.
But well, obviously, other countries won''t let that happen no matter what, they will surely interfere
Those who are already really powerful, like the Elves, will support human to stop the Vampire from getting ahead of them, and those who crave more power and influence, like the beastkins, will support the Vampires in exchange of a portion of ournds.
And thus, an all-out war will break
"This is bad This is really bad" I say worriedly.
"You think!? But that''s still not the worst thing. I bet you anything that the system independent countries will seize this chance as well andunch an attack on all of us again. Millions and millions of lives will be lost" Zakira says sadly.
Millions!? The fuck!?
"Damn, I never knew that my life''s that important. It''s such a scary yet strangely I don''t know what to say giddy sort of feeling?" I say, shivering a little.
"Eh Jacob, you do understand that the war will break out because of my death, right?" Zakira asks with a slight smile.
Tch
"Yeah, yeah, you are the important one, fine? But don''t forget that you are my ve and that you will die if I do, so shut up!" I snap.
Hmph that feeling is ruined now.
"I-I am your s-ve? How do you knowI-I mean, what are you saying?" Zakira asks, shocked and even more scared than before.
Oh, shit
"Sorry, I meant to say master!" I quickly correct myself.
"O-Oh, so you did it by mistake. Thank goodnes I-I mean, I will forgive your i-insolence this time," she says, trying to sound stern but also giving a huge sigh of relief at the same time.
Man, she''s really bad at this
"Anyway, more importantly, can you think of a way to prevent all this? I mean, just to be precautious, maybe you can go back to your country for now? That will prevent the war, at least," I ask wonderingly.
"No, that''s impossible. I already told you, this is a really important trip. Without a proper reason, even I cannot leave this country immediately," she tells me, shaking her head.
"You need a proper reason? Well, can''t you just say that you''re fallen sick or something? I am sure your over-loving father will summon you back immediately," I say with a frown.
"I think you''re forgetting that I am a Vampire, Jacob. We don''t just "fall sick". And anyway, even if I do manage to find a somewhat decent reason to go back (which is practically impossible ording to me), there is still no guarantee that humans won''t be med for my death. It will just be 15 days after my return, that basically less than a few minutes for us," She says with a shrug.
Damn it
"Then, we cannot do anything to prevent the war?" I ask miserably.
"Well, as we discussed downstairs, you should focus on fixing your system that''s the only way I think we can solve this situation. I-I will also help you whenever I can," she says, blushing a little.
Damn it
To be honest, while this time-limit of 15 days is actually scaring the shit out of me (even though I am trying my best not to show it or think about it too much), I was still a bit excited about Reba''s n.
I mean, it''s like a dreame true for a huge pervert like me to be milked dry, day and night, by such beautiful women. But now that I know that a war and the lives of countless people are on the line here
Well, not gonna lie, that''s too much pressure on my little buddy down there. I don''t even know if he will be able to live up to the expectations of me and my women.
Fuck If only I could have gained a few levels before the glitch and bought more of those sex skills, my stamina would''ve been skyrocketing by now. It would''ve been possible to fuck any number of women all day long without rest.
I swear, if I get through this ordeal without dying, I will start leveling up earnestly. Even though my Poison will probably get worst (though I don''t know how, it''s already as bad as it can get), I have to be ready if something like this happens again in the future. And as I used to have a level-up timer anyway, it''s not like I have much of a choice in this.
Well, anyhow, there is no point in regretting these things now
"If that''s the case, then I will try my best as well," I tell her seriously.
With a wide smile, Zakira gives me a nod.
"Okay, so, is there anything else you want to tell me or should we go downstairs? La and Reba mighte out of the kitchen any moment now," I ask, bending down to pick up my clothes from the floor.
"Wait!!!"
But Zakira stops me hastily.
"Wait, there is actually something else!?" I ask incredulously.
"No I mean, yes. B-But it''s unrted to your glitch," she says, not looking at me.
I notice that she''s fidgeting anxiously and twiddling her thumbs as well.
"Hmm? What is it?" I ask, confused.
Zakira does not reply immediately. I can tell that she''s very nervous about something again.
"C-Can I Can I drink your blood?" she asks in a really small voice.
"Eh, no."
"What!? At least think about it for a while before answering!" Zakira says desperately.
"Okay, I am thinking No," I say tly.
"Oh,e on, please! I will just drink a little bit! I promise!" she says, begging me.
"No."
"I-I am your master! L-Listen to me!"
"No."
"Please, I will just take a mouthful!"
"No."
"Okay, just a drop then!"
"Hmm Fine, if it''s just a drop."
"Really? How about a few dozen drops?"
"No."
"Please, Jacob! Try to understand!" Zakira says, now close to tears.
"I I just can''t control myself anymore! The blood I drank from youst time is about to vanish from my body! I-I''ve been trying my best to control these burning urges whenever I am around you, but this is getting unbearable now! I feel so thirsty that it hurts! It hurts so much!"
"Please, Jacob! Pleeease!!! Let me drink just a little!" she says, giving me her sad puppy eyes now.
Fuck! I never knew that cuteness is such a great weakness of mine
"And what if you don''t stop sucking my blood? I will die, won''t I?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
"Oh, don''t worry about that at all!" Zakira says.
Seeing some hope, her expressions change from sad to excited instantly.
"We have Blood Bond between us now. Unlike before, I can easily stop sucking your blood whenever I want!" she tells me.
Damn, I don''t think she''s lying about this. My final argument is also gone.
"Okay, fine. I will let you drink my blood," I say, defeated.
"Yay! Yaaay! Finally!!! You are the best!"
Zakira literally starts bouncing on the bed with happiness and excitement she clearly craves my blood too much.
Wow, I cannot believe that just moments ago, she was all sad and depressed about our possible deaths and the war. Her mood changes too quickly.
"Hey, drink just a little bit, okay? Don''t empty my whole body," I say warningly.
"Okie dokie~"
Suddenly, in the middle of her bouncing, she jumps towards me like an animal pushing me down on the bed and pressing her cold yet soft half-naked body against mine.
"Thanks for the meal!" She says in a whisper.
"Hey, give me a second at lea Ahah!"
Before I couldplete my sentence, she lowers her face, and sink her sharp canines into my neck before starting to drink my blood.
For a split second, I could feel the hotness and wetness of the outflowing fluid, but the next instant, this feeling stops along will all the other feelings and sensations of my body.
Well, except one: Pleasure.
Extreme, extreme pleasure.
The pleasure of the likes I have experienced just once before thest time Zakira drank my blood. My mind turnspletely white, unable to think of anything, and my body feels like it will explode from this immense pleasure.
And following this, for the first time in my life, something really weird and unexinable happens my dick literally shoots up, bing erect. It entirely skips the growing up from beingid part. And that''s not all. Even more surprisingly, semen erupts out of my cock like a broken geyser as well and dirties my underwear without any stimtion at all.
Fucckkkk!!!
I need to fucking put it inside something
Instinctively, my hands reach down in a sh, lowering my underwear. Next, I shift the base of Zakira''s panty as well which is soaking wet already to uncover her pussy.
And finally, without waiting for even a second more, I thrust my hips upwards, stabbing her overflowing cunt with my semen-spewing cock.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 110: Drunk In Pleasure And Blood
Chapter 110: Drunk In Pleasure And Blood
"Mmhamm"
Zakira moans throatily, though I don''t know if it''s because her bloodlust being quenched right now, or because I have just impaled her with my cock. Well, who cares?
Damn this is what my cock was craving.
The pleasure from being enveloped by Zakira''s soft, yet extremely tight pussy is so great, that the force of my ejaction increases drastically upon pration. Even the coldness of her flesh doesn''t get in my way, but instead, it gives an extremely pleasant feeling rubbing against my raging hot boner.
As globs of semen continuously spurt out, I start shaking my waist really fast as well, fucking Zakira with everything I got. And well, it''s not like I have a choice in this. It literally feels like my cock will burst if I slow down or take out my cock from her pussy.
But to be honest, I don''t mind this at all. It feels like my body is slowly melting down from this pleasure almost if I am getting drunk on this feeling like Zakira is getting drunk on my blood.
This is just too good
Slowly, as I start getting a little used to this, my senses also start to return as well as urges other than just mindless fucking.
Thus, following these new urges, I try to move my hands from Zakira''s ass to her tits, aiming to uncover and y with her huge mounds now but sadly, I couldn''t. My hand didn''t move.
What the fuck!?
I try once again, but my handspletely refuse to budge from her ass, no matter how strongly I pull.
No, wait a second
Holy shit!
Suddenly, I realize how weak my body feels. Forget hands, I cannot muster up enough strength to move any part of my body well, except my waist. And now that I have noticed it, the reason behind this also bes quite clear to me.
I can actually feel it, the blood flow in my body has be concentrated in only three points, my brain (so that I won''t lose consciousness), my neck especially where Zakira''s fangs are sunk, and my crotch. Due to this, the energy supply to the other parts of my body is greatly lessened.
Oh, fuck
But that''s not all. Before I could get enough time to worry about this, something else enters my mind, something a bit more concerning. Thest time Zakira drank my blood, Beast Awakening got activated and subdued her before she could kill me. What if it gets activated now?
This situation might get worse than I thought. I might go downstairs and attack
{Sorry to interrupt, master. But I don''t think that the Beast Awakening will get activated now. In fact, I cannot feel iting.}
Really? Then howe it got activated thest time?
{Beast Awakening is quite a mysterious Poison, master. Even I don''t know everything about it but well, that doesn''t mean that I don''t know anything. Last time, it was a life-threatening situation, and on top of it, a powerful being was dominating you in bed. I think both of these situations have a really high chance of triggering the Beast Awakening.}
Really high chance? So, it''s not always triggered?
{I am not sure about that, master. We can only only}
Only what?
{}
The ck miasma disappears abruptly.
Tch At least finish what you are saying before going away.
Well, anyway, at least Beast Awakening won''t activate now. That''s a relief.
Oh, wait, but I still cannot use my limb
Ahh~ fuck it! I will just grope her titster.
Lost in my thoughts for a few seconds there, I didn''t even realize when my first ejaction gets finished and the second one started. I think it just took a couple of thrusts before my cock reached the peak of pleasure again and started shooting semen though it''s volume and intensity of release is a little less than the first one.
Damn, even still, I fucked four women yesterday and came every single time. From where the fuck is all this semening from!?
"Mmmhm Hmhmm."
Meanwhile, Zakira keeps issuing muffled moans while drinking my blood in earnest. Love juices are flowing no, overflowing out of her pussy in steams, dirtying the bed along with my semen.
By the way, when will she stop?
When I told her to take a little bit of my blood, I mean just a few drops! It literally feels like half my body is empty now!
"H-Hey Sto-stooop." I mutter with great effort, using every ounce of strength left in my jaws.
For a moment, nothing happens. Zakira keeping drinking my blood and I blow yet another load inside her pussy.
Fucking hell! She told me that
Suddenly, to my relief, Zakira''s starts extracting out her fangs from my flesh. The next instant, the slight tinge of pain I was feeling on my neck and the extreme pleasure, both disappears at the same time. Slowly, strength also returns to my body and no longer do I feel the need to keep ramming my cock inside her meat-hole.
"Delicious Absolutely delicious" Zakira whispers in a seductive voice, straightening her upper body such that she''s now sitting in the cow-girl position above me.
There is an ecstatic look on her face, her eyes still closed as if enjoying the leftover taste of my blood in her mouth. A few drops trickle down from the sides of her lips, making a red trail down her sexy neck, flowing between her deep cleavage and through her smooth stomach and navel, before finally meeting the connecting point of our genitals.
Man, I know that''s blood and mine at that but she still looks hot as fuck right now.
"For a second there I thought that you won''t stop" I say, breathless.
"But I did! I sessfully stopped sucking your blood! That''s quite an achievement, you know!?" She says, opening her eyes, looking quite proud of herself.
"Yeah, yeah. But you did drink a lot more that I allowed! What about that, huh?"
"Eh Hehehe Sorry about that, I got a bit carried away. It won''t happen the next time. I promise," she says,ughing nervously.
"Wait, next time!!?? What do you mean"
*CREAK*
Suddenly, there a soft creaking noise and the door of the room swings open. In a sh, I turn my head sideways, only to find La and Reba standing at the doorway, looking as if
[ as if someone has dicked their assholes instead of their cunts? True.]
PINK!!?? You are back again!!?
[Well, yeah, but focus on the on your women now. We will talkter.]
This is too many things happening at once
For a couple of seconds, there isplete silence in the room. La and Reba are looking at me and Zakira in shock, and we are looking back at them in shock, none of us moving even an inch. But then, the next moment
"NOOOOOOO!!!"
La gives out a really high-pitched scream before breaking into a run in our direction. Reba follows behind, screaming as well, but her voice gets drowned by La''s.
"YOU KILLED HIM! YOU KILLED MY JACOB! GET AWAY FROM HIM, YOU WITCH!!!"
La shrieks, grabbing hold of Zakira''s bra the moment she reaches us, intending to shake her off from my body. But well, as Zakira is a vampire, this much strength is not nearly enough to even budge her, let alone move her away from me. And thus, only her bra gets torn off in this pitiful struggle, making her tits bounce out.
[Nice.]
Yea shut up.
Immediately, I try to speak up, but unfortunately, at that exact moment, Zakira decided to get down from my crotch by herself (silently at that). She ces her hands on my chest, knocking the air out of my lungs, before getting down the bed.
Well, the result? I get a second toote to speak
At this angle, from La and Reba''s point of view, the ce where Zakira bit me looks clearly visible now. And from the sticky feeling of blood on my neck and bed underneath, I can tell that Zakira has made a real mess.
Shit!
"No This cannot be"
La mutters in a faint voice before losing consciousness and falling down on top of me.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 111: The Last Lesson (Part-1)
Chapter 111: The Last Lesson (Part-1)
"S-So, you gave her permission to drink your blood?" Reba asks stutteringly, looking scared out of her wits.
"Yeah, she kept begging to me so I allowed her to drink just a little bit. But look, you cannot even see the wound anymore," I answer, showing her the area of my neck where Zakira bit me earlier.
"O-Oh, I see That''s a relief" She says, not really looking much relieved.
"I am truly sorry, Reba. I should have told you and La about this before taking Jacob upstairs. It''s just that I had a sudden craving for his blood and I couldn''t control myself," Zakira lies with an apologetic look.
As Reba doesn''t know about the Blood Bond between me and Zakira, we cannot tell her about the real reason why Zakira brought me upstairs. To be honest, I would rather not scare her or La more than they already are and the news about a probable interspecies war will do just that.
And anyway, it''s not like Zakira wasn''t craving for my blood so, in a sense, this cannot be branded as aplete lie.
Hmm On a different note, I thought Zakira is really bad at lying. She sounds quite convincing to me now.
[Maybe she''s bad at it only when she''s lying to you? After all, you''re her master, buddy.]
Oh, this might be the case
"No, you don''t have to apologize. If Jacob gave you his permission, then I believe that this this thing you did was not dangerous, am I right?" Reba asks.
"Yes- yes, you are!" Zakira answers quickly.
"Then I don''t have anything to say. It was a matter between you and Jacob," Reba says solemnly.
Zakira seems pretty impressed by how calmly Reba is taking this, and so am I. Obviously, this wasn''t the case at the beginning. Seeing the bloody scene, Reba was almost about to follow up after La as well tears were already streaming down her pretty face like a waterfall and she was shrieking madly.
But fortunate, before anything could happen, I shouted out on top of my lungs, telling Reba that I am fine and that there is nothing to worry about.
"Anyway, shouldn''t we wake up La?" Reba asks, looking at the fainted figure of La lying on the bed next to us.
"No, let her get some sleep. After our conversation downstairs, I was pretty sure that she wouldn''t be able to get proper sleep tonight. Considering that, what happened was somewhat good," I tell her.
"Yeah, you''re right," Reba says with a nod.
"Anyway, I will go downstairs and prepare some dinner for guys. It will be toote if you wait for La to wake up. Zakira, can you give me a hand?" she asks, standing up.
"M-Me?"
Startled, Zakira looks up at Reba. Being a Vampire, a race that doesn''t need food to survive, I am sure that she doesn''t know anything about cooking. On the other hand, I also don''t think that Reba is oblivious to this fact.
Then why would she ask her for help? Maybe she still doesn''t feelfortable leaving her with me after what happened?
Well, no matter
"If I remember correctly, weren''t you gettingte, Reba?" I ask.
"Yeah, Aria must be home by now. But I think she can wait for a couple of hours, I will quickly prepare something," she tells me.
"There is no need for that. I will order food from outside, don''t worry. Both you and Zakira should leave," I say.
"Well, that''s as an option as well," Reba says thoughtfully.
"Ordering food I wish I could do that with Jacob''s blood," Zakira mumbles jealously.
"You said something Zakira?" I ask with a frown.
"N-No, nothing. You are right mas Jacob, I should be leaving as well!" Zakira says, standing up with a jerk.
"Thank you for your tasty blood, Jacob. It was really nice meeting you, Reba. Bye!" she says, waving her hand.
"Tasty blood Hey! What kind of goodbye is that!?"
I retort but she doesn''t give a reply.
"It was nice to meet you as well, Zakira. And Jacob, do call me when La wakes up, okay? Bye then!" Reba says.
"Yeah, sure. Bye!"
And like this, I see both of them out of the house before going back to my room to look after La.
[Yo, buddy]
Hey.
[We are finally alone, huh?]
Yeah, so?
[So Start speaking?]
Hmm? About what?
[Sigh As always. What am I going to do with this guy?]
What!?
[HOW DID YOUR REVENGE PLAN GO!?]
_______________________________
(Author''s note: As for La''s reaction after waking up and the sex that happenedter that night, there will be a side chap.)
[Why are we standing away from everyone, my precious Lord?]
I am waiting for Princess Leena. She usually teaches me here so that others cannot see me doing magic.
And by the way, can you please stop with this "Lord" bullshit?
[What bullshit, my Lord? I just feel it within my heart to give respect to such a supreme being.]
Oh, shut up
[No, please let me speak, my Lord. I will talk to you like this just for a couple of hours more, so enjoy this while you still can. Anyway, with you mighty needle sorry, penis not only did you fuck four women in a single evening (one of them was virgin at that), you also cucked that shitty Alex while you were at it.]
[But well, that''s still not the biggest reason why I am addressing you as my Lord. What made me truly respect you is that ending with 30 men Hahaha, I still cannot believe it. I wanna see what happened to his asshole.]
Fufufu We will find out once he startsing back to school. Anyway, as thest part was my idea, I cannot exactly me you for calling me
"Jacob, so you''re here already. Great."
Suddenly, a familiar voice calls me from behind, interrupting my conversation with Pink.
"Oh, Princess Leena. Good morning," I greet, turning around to face the beautiful princess of the Dark Elf kingdom.
"Good morning," She greets me back.
"Anyway, as we don''t have much time, I will get straight to the topic Jacob, this is yourst private lesson with me," she informs me gravely.
"What!? Why!?" I ask with a frown.
"Well, because from tomorrow onwards, mock battles will be conducted between the human students. Your school principal and Naomi seem to thinks this is the best way to develop their magical skills now, in thetter half of the month. Others agree with them as well," she says bitterly.
"And you don''t?" I ask.
Just from her tone, it''s easy enough to tell what''s her answer is, but still, there''s nothing to lose in asking.
"Of course not!" Leena replies in a rather loud and fierce voice, making me jump in surprise.
"I want to train you even more, Jacob! While you''ve learned many of the magical spells and charms someone at your level with only this much magical power can perform, there is still so much more.
"I know that you''re quite skilled in performing magic, but in a duel, everything depends upon how you execute them you should know the series of attacks and counter-attacks one should perform to increase their chance of victory. Until now, I have only taught you about Magic, not how to use it in a duel," she says, sounding worried.
"True, but I will have mock battles from tomorrow, right? There, I can learn how dueling works. That''s the main purpose behind conducting them," I say with a shrug.
"You don''t understand, Jacob. I know what the purpose of these mock duel is. But do you know that each and every duel will be closely observed by the judges? And that the students will be given marks ording to their overall performance?" she asks demandingly.
"Eh No, I don''t. How would I? I didn''t even know about the mock duels until you told me about them," I say, my eyebrows raised.
"Well, then keep listening to what I am telling you. At the end of this month, students who will score top marks in these mock duels will be selected for the main tournament. And thus, as I was saying, I would have preferred you to have some dueling knowledge before your mock duels," she says, shaking her head helplessly.
"I see So, you will teach me about dueling today, right?" I ask.
"Nope, no point," Leena dered tly.
"You won''t be able to grasp anything of value in just a single lesson. Instead of that, I think going through what we have learned until now will be much more beneficial," she tells me.
"So, one by one, from the easiest to the most difficult one, describe and perform every bit of magic I have taught you."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 112: The Last Lesson (Part-2)
Chapter 112: The Last Lesson (Part-2)
"Well, fine. I guess you are right," I say with a shrug.
If I cannot learn anything important about dueling today, then it''s better just to revise all the things I have learned until now from Leena.
Of course, this is not going to be aplete revision as I am not going to show her the magic ck has taught me.
[Hey! I want to see it, my Lord! The magic ck''s been teaching you!]
And what will I say when Leena asks from where I''ve learned it?
[Eh Well ]
Idiot.
[Oi, don''t call me an idiot! I am just trying to figure out how much harm is done. ck wasn''t supposed to teach you anything, much less let you know that we can]
The letters stop appearing in front of my eyes abruptly.
Wait, why wasn''t ck supposed to teach me?
[]
Tell me.
[W-Well, you should only learn magic from your teachers, don''t you think? It''s not fair to your schoolmates that you are being taught privately.]
Since when did you start caring about my schoolmates and, more surprisingly, being fair?
And anyway, think about it it''s not just ck, Leena is teaching me in private as well.
Why? Because she believes that I am more talented than others. Anyone else could''ve been in my ce if they just had more talent.
[T-True, true. You are correct. Let''s just forget what I said.]
No, listen.
ck started teaching me before Leena, and that too, from the basics because I missed my first ss. Then, as we got busy with our revenge n, ck couldn''t teach me as intensively as the first couple of days.
Meanwhile, Leena started teaching me. She steadily progressed with her lessons, covering almost everything ck taught me and even getting ahead. So, all in all, you can say that I would have learned almost everything from Leena even if ck hasn''t taught me a thing.
And so, I don''t think it''s unfair to anyone.
[Yeah, I agree with you now. It is not unfair]
[Hey, wait a second, but you just said that you cannot show Leena the magic ck has taught you! Howe is that possible if both of them taught you the same things!?]
Sigh I said that Leena covered up almost everything ck taught me.
There is this one spell she didn''t teach me that ck did. It''s quite powerful if you ask me and
"Is there any problem, Jacob? Your Core Stone is working fine, right?"
Suddenly, Leena''s worried voice interrupts me.
Shit
Taking ce on a mental level, the conversation between me and my system happens much faster than normal talking but still, when we talk a lot, others might notice that I''ve be absentminded for a few seconds.
We will talk about thister, Pink.
[Alright.]
"Yeah, it''s working fine. Let''s start," I answer Leena, giving a quick involuntary nce at Core-Stone imbedded bracelet I am wearing on my wrist something I have never used to cast magic.
"Okay then, show me the basic spells," Leena says.
"Sure"
Spreading my legs and raising my hands to position myself, I cast my very first magical spell.
"Fireball!"
For an instant, a blue spark appears in the center of my open palm before bright mes bursts into existence. Vaguely resembling a sphere, these mes are around 20 centimeters in diameter. If one is not manipting the element of air at the same time, this is the general shape fire takes when conjured spherical.
"See, it''s almost double the size of the first-ever fireball you conjured. As I told you: practice pays more to you than others," Leenaments with a proud smile.
Sigh
Granted, the size of my fireball is almost double of what it used to be, but it''s still smaller than the fireball Alex identallyunched at me the other day.
How the heck did that butt-fucked bastard managed to do that? And in our first ss at that
Is he better at Magic than me?
Nah, I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that this isn''t the case. Maybe he''s just good at fire magic in particr?
"Okay, next one," I say, extinguishing the fireball.
This time, I move my right hand behind my back and swing it forward as fast as I can almost as if pping an invisible person in front of me.
"Water Ssh!"
A thin film of water, enough to fill only a small ss,unches forward. Gaining extra momentum from my swing, the water sshes on the ground a few meters away from me making a wet patch on the ground.
Yeah, just that.
This is the weakest elemental spell that I know of. Actually, I should have performed this spell before the Fireball, but I didn''t feel like starting my revision with this shitty thing.
Personally, I think that even learning this useless spell (for a duel) is an insult to magic I just produced some water and threw it. Actually, I don''t even need to throw it, I just do it to make it look a bit cool (which it doesn''t).
But well, Leena thinks differently. ording to her, if the opponent is someone inexperienced (like humans), this spell cane in handy.
"Use it when you are close to your opponent and aim for their face. If sessful, they will look away or get blinded for a second, giving you an opening," she gives her reason once again.
Honestly, I don''t think it will work, but I am not going to waste my time arguing over this pathetic spell
"Sure thing. Anyway"
Time to do something fun.
Straightening my hand and keeping it vertical, I raise my arm so that it levels up with my shoulder.
"Water de!"
Instantly, from the tip of my middle finger, a thin, high pressured stream of water shoots out. The force is so great that the water travels for several meters in a straight line (almost) and sshes against the boundary wall of the school. Though no visible damage can be seen.
"Jacob! I told you to go from the weakest spells to the powerful ones. Why did you use Water de now?" Leena asks.
I know she''s trying to reprimand me, but the impressed (and ecstatic) look on her face betrays her.
Water de.
The most powerful spell I can perform at my level using a single element (water). As just seen, the biggest shoring of this spell is that if the target is at a great distance, like the school wall, this spell is basically as useless as the shitty Water Ssh.
But if the target is close to me, say, within half a meter, then a swing of this high-pressure stream of water can cut through even iron and steel. Even if the target is farther than that, the force of the water can still do some pretty serious damage to someone in the range of 4 to 5 meters. But after that, the pressured water loses its strength.
Actually, I tried this spell at home once.
The result? There is a hole in my bed now.
[Can you fit your dick inside that hole? If yes, then we can ask La to get underneath and suck you off.]
[Oh, and a piece of advice remove the mattress or your dick won''t reach the other end. Though there won''t be any problem with the thickness, I am sure. Hahaha!]
I thought you were going to give me some respect for a couple of hours. That also includes not making fun of me, you bastard!
[Oh, shit. Sorry, my Lord! *inserts a bow*]
Hmph!
"For someone at your level tremendous. But still, you should have done it after the Earth Shield," Leena says, still not giving up.
What''s the point?
Sigh
"Well, I can do it now," I say, shaking my head.
Closing my hand to form a fist, I point it towards the ground. Then, simultaneously, I raise my hand upwards and drop down my body.
"Earth Shield!"
A split secondter, the ground underneath my feet protrudes upwards in the shape of a wave concave on my side, convex on the other side. As it''s around meter tall, I have bend down to fully shield my body. Though it''s thick is enough to make me feel a sense of security hiding behind it.
"If we talk about the basic elements Earth Shield is good against fire Magic but bad against water and wind Magic. Use this one carefully," Leena says.
"I know, I know. Anyway, can I start with the double Elemental Magic now?" I say, making the protruding ground t again and standing up.
Currently, I can control at most two elements at once using magic. And it goes without saying that with two elements, I can perform more useful (but not necessarily more powerful) magic than with just one.
"Okay, go on," Leena gives the green signal.
Yes! Finally!
"Oh, wait, I totally forgot."
But before I could do anything, Leena interrupts again.
"Yes?" I ask exasperatedly.
"Can you summon a small breeze? I know what you will say, but it''s just for the sake of using all the four basic elements once," she says, a but defensive already.
Sigh
Air element on its own can be really powerful, but one requires a great amount of magical power to harness its destructive strength. And simply said, I don''t have that much power yet.
On the other hand, when Air element isbined with other elements using Magic, powerful effects can be produced even in its weak form.
"Do I really have to?" I ask impatiently.
"No, but it would be nice This is our final lesson, you know," she says, looking gloomy.
Oh, fuck it
Quickly raising my hand, I summon a gentle breeze and direct it towards Leena, slightly ruffling her magnificent silvery blond hair. Unintentionally her cheeks also get caressed, making her blush a little.
"Now, the serious stuff."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 113: The Last Lesson (Part-3)
Chapter 113: The Last Lesson (Part-3)
"Mud trap!"
A few meters in front of me, a circr wet patch appears on the ground. Though it''s not just a simple wet patch that appears when water is thrown on the ground, there is a certain sheen to it in short, it''s mud.
Now, of course, simply throwing water on the ground also creates mud, but its formation is not fast and its quantity is notrge enough to be of any use to me. But by controlling water and earth elements simultaneously, I can create a lot of mud in an instant.
Now, where can I use this mud?
Simple, as a trap. In a duel, I can create a mud hole directly underneath my opponent. And as this mud hole is going to be a few meters deep, their feet will instantly sink in, restraining their mobility for a while.
"Honestly, it''s quite easy to free yourself or even evade this spell if you know how to. That said, I don''t think that any human student will be able to do it," Leena tells me.
"Well, it''s good for me then," I reply with a nod.
"Moving on, the second one Fire Snake!"
From the palm of my right hand, arge fire erupts into existence once again. Though it''s very much unlike the Fireball I conjured earlier. Instead of spherical, this fire is thick and long almost snake-like in shape. Also, instead of beingunched forward, it hovers above my head, continuing to slither like a real snake.
Hmm it looks bigger than before. Nice.
This is basically the advanced version of the simple Fireball spell, conjured with the use of Fire and Air elements at the same time. It''s much more useful than the Fireball due to the fact that I can actually change the direction of its motion even afterunching it.
Oh, and by the way, the fire can be shaped into anything, not just a snake. It''s just that a snake is really easy to make and it''s quite advantageous at the same time.
"With enough practice, the caster can make it really difficult for the target to evade this attack. Though remember, it can still be blocked using a shield or a barrier with sufficient strength," Leena gives herment again.
"Oh, then I will try not to give my opponents the chance to use a shield or a barrier," I say with a wink.
"That will be the best," Leena nods approvingly.
"Okay then, the third one Create Mist!"
This time, nothing shoots out of my hand or any other part of my body. Though the next instant, tiny water droplets suspend themselves in the air in front of me, creating a small space filled with mist that restricts my vision. Well, I can make out the figure of Leena, who''s standing a few meters away from me, but I cannot exactly distinguish her face or her features that easily.
"Very good, Jacob! As expected from you. Now, how about you try the fog spell again?" Leena says.
"You know I cannot maintain that for too long if I even sessfully perform it first, that is," I reply with a small sigh.
"This is ourst lesson, I want to see your everything!" Leena insists.
Though I cannot see her face, I know she''s pouting a little.
[Ohoho, she wants to see your everything, bud my Lord. Rip your pants off and thrust your ding-dong in her face, baby!]
By everything, she meant all the magic I can do, idiot.
[You don''t know that! She wasn''t clear at all! Be a smooth motherfucker and ask her to show her everything in exchange! Especially what''s under her Royal skirt!]
Yeah, forget it. She''s a princess, I don''t fancy dying this early.
Anyway, let me concentrate.
"Okay, fine. Here goes nothing Create Fog!"
Immediately, to my joy, the tiny water droplets start topress and their density in the air increases exponentially. Anyone can tell just by looking closely the mist is getting converted into fog.
This time, Leena''s figurepletely vanishes from my view, I cannot tell if she''s still standing in her ce or not.
But still, she''s not making anyment yet Leena knows that creating the fog is not the toughest part, but maintaining it is.
"Come on Come on Fuck!"
I swear loudly as my concentration finally wavers and the fog turns back to mist. Then, with a final wave of my hand, I dispel the mist as well before looking at Leena again (who hasn''t moved an inch, by the way).
"Ten seconds!" she announces excitedly.
"What!? I maintained it for three more seconds this time? I didn''t notice at all" I say, surprised.
"Well, as I said before, your growth rate is phenomenal. If only you could level up"
Leena stops speaking, looking a bit awkward all of a sudden.
She knows that human students are using magic through the Core Stones, not by leveling up.
But what she doesn''t know is that I am an exception
"A-Anyway, the Mist and the Fog spell both are really useful if you want to make an escape or when you want a bit of a breathing room amid a duel orbat," Leena continues after a small pause.
"But again, this is for lower-level opponents or humans. Anyone who can use the spell Clear Visibility or higher spells will be able to see through the Mist and Fog easily."
"Okay, so none of my spells will work against higher-level opponents?" I ask, getting a little irritated now.
To be honest, the reason why I love double elemental spell is because they seem powerful and, more importantly, all of them are really useful (I believe).
But if Leena keeps shooting them down like this
"Jacob, you need to understand that levels matter a lot when ites to the magical power of an individual. Even the simple Fireball spell can be extremely destructive if it''s casted by someone at a really high level Naomi, for example. And on top of that, unlike you, they have spent decades learning numerous spells and counter-spells," Leena tells me.
Oh, damn
Well, one thing is good. I thought the spells I am learning will be useless once I level up. Thankfully, that''s not the case.
But still, at my current level, higher-level opponents are out of my league
"Well, that''s good to know," I say, a bit cheerful again.
"Really? I thought you will feel down after hearing this" Leena says with a frown, sounding a little suspicious.
Oh shit.
She doesn''t know that I will be leveling up.
"T-There is no point getting sad over something I have no control upon"
[Like the size of your dick.]
I have control over that, bastard!
[Only if you survive the glitch *shrug*]
"You are right. There is no need for you to be sad, Jacob," Leena says, determination filling her eyes.
"I will make sure of that"
She adds thest part in an undertone but I still hear it.
Leena will make sure that I won''t get sad?
[Yup, she will chase away your all your sadness with her huge Elf titties!]
Well, I certainly hope so.
"Anyway, let''s move on. It''s time for thest and the most powerful spell I can currently use!"
Dering out loud, I thrust out my hand and open my fist.
"Explosion!"
*POP* *POP* *POP* *POP* *POP*
Numerous small popping noises start arising from my palm of my hand along with tiny shes of light.
[I am not gonna lie to you, buddy. This is just in embarrassment.]
Oi! You saw me do it thest time as well. Why are you saying this now!?
And wait
"Can I use the bigger version!?" I ask Leena pleadingly.
"Nope, that will attract unwanted attention."
But she outright declines.
[Oh, so there is a bigger version?]
Yeah, I haven''t tried it yet but it''s supposed to be awesome.
[Well, that''s relieving Somewhat.]
"You can stop now, Jacob," Leena finally says.
"Hmm."
I close my hand and the popping noise stops immediately.
"So, the revision of all the eight spells I have taught you isplete. What you have achieved should be nearly impossible, but this just proved your prodigious talent," she says, praising me.
"Well, thanks," I say, my cheeks getting a little hot.
"And with this, ourst lesson is finished."
Leena closes her eyes and takes a deep breath.
"Jacob"
Muttering my name, she slowly opens her eyes again. To my surprise, there is a strange sort of gleam in them that wasn''t there before.
And for some reason, it sends a frightening chill down my back
Immediately, without any warning, Leena closes the gap between us and stands in front of me closer than the princess of the dark Elf kingdom should.
"Jacob, I am now sure than ever that you will finally fulfill my dream of besting that despicable Ilyrana. With the spells I have taught you at your disposal, there is no way you will lose to any of her students," She says in a passionate and revered tone, grabbing my hands at the same time and squeezing them strongly.
For a moment, I get distracted by how pleasantly soft and warm her small hands feel, but Leena still continues on.
"Through you, I am going to make her taste a crushing defeat. I will get back at her for every humiliation she has shown me until now. Everyone will agree that I am a better teacher and a better mentor than her, that I am not just a"
"Jacob!?"
Suddenly, a loud voice interrupts Leena''s zealous speech, making both of us look in the direction from where it came from.
"Zakira?"
Zakira is standing at a distance with an utterly shocked expression on her face as if she cannot believe what she''s seeing.
"Why are you holding her hand!? Do you even know what that means!?"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 114: Lewdest Thing Ever
Chapter 114: Lewdest Thing Ever
Eh? What is Zakira saying?
"O-Oh, I am sorry!"
Apologizing in a terrified voice, Leena retracts away her hand so quickly that it seems like an electric shock has gone through her body, contracting her muscles.
Her slightly maddened and overly passionate expression is also gone now, reced by a frightened look that doesn''t suit her beautiful face.
"P-Please, I beg you to forget what happened. It was by mistake, I got carried away. E-Excuse me."
Saying this, she quickly turns around and leaves as fast as she could without breaking into a run.
"What was that about?" I mutter.
"Wait, she was grabbing your hand!?" Zakira asks in an even more shocked tone, jogging to close the distance between us.
"Yeah, but why are you reacting like that''s a big deal!? And what happened to Leena? Why was she looking so scared!?" I ask, confused.
" At least no one saw both of you except me," She mutters with a sigh.
"Hey, answer me!"
Zakira turns around to look at me, her expressions gravely serious.
"Do you know anything about the Elven customs at all!?" she asks.
"Eh Not really? I mean, I know the basic stuff about Elves but I haven''t studied about their culture or anything yet," I say with a shrug.
"Oh, Jacob"
Zakira shakes her head.
"What!?"
"Okay, listen to me carefully. I will tell you something really important," she says.
"The Elves whether it be the White Elves or the Dark Elves believe that their bodies are really pure and that it will get defiled if touched by others. And thus, after a certain age, they don''t prefer to be touched directly by anyone except their life partners especially not by the opposite sex at that."
Oh!
"Wait a second, this used to be the case hundreds of years ago. I have read somewhere that the Elves are pretty chill about it these days," I say with a frown.
To be honest, I have not really read anything. It''s just that Leo, our brothel and porn expert, once told me that the Elven brothels are rumored to be the best in the world.
And well, if Elves don''t let anyone touch them, then howe these brothels exist!?
Zakira looks a little impressed.
"I am d to know that you are notpletely unaware. Yes, unlike a few centuries ago, there exists some Elves who don''t believe that physical touch, or even having a casual physical rtionship with others, can defile their bodies but they are in minority," she tells me.
"Anyway, as this is a custom, not aw, there is no need for us to concern ourselves with what their public thinks or does. What is important for us to understand is that the Elven Royal families follow this custom with extreme strictness. They even pride themselves in following all their traditions.
"In fact, it''s widely known that the punishment for having any sort of physical contact with the Royal family members, even by ident, is death not that it has ever happened before, mind.
"As you might have noticed, all the Elves in the school are wearing clothes that cover their entire body even though it''s summer Ilyrana and Leena even wear hand-gloves most of the time. And that''s why I was so shocked when I thought that you forcibly touched the Dark Elf princess.
"Well, obviously, theirws don''t apply in your country, but still, it could have seriously affected the rtionship between Humans and Elves. I am pretty sure that your country would have rather handed you over as a criminal than to piss off the Elves," She finishes.
What the fuck!?
"And what about my rights, huh!? They cannot just give me a death sentence for touching someone!" I say, outraged.
"Well, as the Elves are the biggest backers of humans, I don''t think your country would have cared much about your rights. The support of Elves is much more important than a single life," Zakira answers with a shrug.
Fuckers
"But I didn''t touch Leena, she touched me! I won''t be getting fucked up for her mistake, right!?" I ask.
"Did she ask you to marry her?" she asks all of a sudden.
"What!? Don''t ask irrelevant questions. We are discussing something serious here," I say, annoyed.
"This is not irrelevant, just answer me did she ask you to marry her?" she repeats.
" No, she didn''t. Why would she!?"
Zakira gives a huge sigh of relief before replying.
"Well, you are safe then. The fault liespletely with the Dark Elf princess for making physical contact with you without even having your approval for marriage first," She tells me.
"Really? So, Leena will be punished!?" I ask.
"Well, in a sense. It depends on whether you decide to tell everyone about what happened or not. In case you do, the news will obviously reach the Elven Royal family. And I believe they will secretly try to convince you to marry Leena in exchange for riches and goods
"You can decline, of course, without facing any consequences at that, but Leena will be disgraced in her country then. On top of that, she will never be allowed to marry anyone as long as she lives," Zakira answers.
Oh, shit
"But well, everything is fine because you won''t tell anyone about this right Jacob?"
__________________________
[So, when are you nning to do the interview?]
What interview?
[Your interview with the news channels when will you do it?]
What are you talking about!?
[Oh, man When will you reveal it to the world that Leena lewded your hand!? I cannot wait for you to tap that Dark Elven ass, man!]
Well, I am not gonna lie, the prospect is slightly tempting but the risks are really great.
[What risks!? Zakira said that you won''t face any consequences, right!?]
Yeah, but she''s not an Elf, remember? I cannot be sure of what she says.
And anyway, what if Leena lie and put the me on me!? No one will believe me over her.
[That''s impossi I-I mean, that''s a possibility.]
You see!?
Anyway, let''s talk about thister. As you can see, I am a little busy right now.
[Yes, yes, being a lucky bastard requires quite some effort. No sarcasm. Later then.]
"Can you massage my balls," I say.
Zakira, who''s mouth is already wrapped around my cock, raises her hands and start ying with my balls as well. Currently, both of us are standing at the deserted ce between the easternmost side of the school building and the boundary wall.
This is the reason why Zakira was looking for me earlier to blow my cock. As per the meeting of my permanent women yesterday, she is responsible for helping me with the point eating methods in school and she''s doing it dutifully.
"C-Come one, cum quickly," she whispers, taking my cock out of her mouth for a moment to speak before getting back to work again.
Her face ispletely red with shame and embarrassment. And the reason is quite clear there is actually a small chance that someone might find us here.
We are not really far away from the grounds where the Magic practice is still ongoing. In fact, the collective noise of the students is clearly audible to me. I know that the P.E storage room would have been much safer, but Zakira pulled me here without even asking for advice.
"You are right. We need to hurry," I say in an agitated tone (fake), deciding to have some fun with Zakira.
"The sole princess of the Vampire kingdom sucking off a human behind the school building what people will say if they find out," I mutter worriedly.
Zakira''s face turns even redder and she increases the speed of her mouth.
"Squatting down with legs spread up, panties clearly visible with a wet patch at the bottom, tits hanging out freely it''s such a slutty position, don''t you think? Tch, too disgraceful," I continue savagely, bending down to knead her bare tits with my hand.
For some reason, her mouth is salivating like crazy now, making even my balls wet.
Damn Is she liking this?
Well, let''s continue.
"I cannot imagine how your father will react to this. He will be really disappointed, to say the least Holy fuck!"
Too fast.
Zakira''s face is moving too fast.
She has wrapped her right hand around my waist and is forcing me to thrust my cock inside her mouth, synchronizing it with her motion to double the speed.
Damn It feels like my whole body is being enveloped inside her soft and wet mouth, not just my cock.
It''s dangerous, I might have provoked Zakira too much. I clearly didn''t expect this blowjob to turn out like this. Even my knees are getting wobbly from the intense pleasure.
Damn it!
"I am cumming!" I grunt out loudly.
Feeling a huge load rising from my balls, I grab Zakira''s hair to stop her from moving but she doesn''t.
"F-Fuck!"
The next instant, globs of semen start erupting out of my cock. I can actually feel Zakira''s throat contracting and swallowing up the semen filling her mouth all while continuing to milk for more.
A few dozen secondster, the ejaction finally finishes. Sucking out the semen remaining in my urethra, Zakira also removes her mouth from my cock.
"Damn That was really good," I say breathlessly.
"I am d that you enjoyed it. Anyway, we should leave before anyonees," she says, hastily stuffing her boobs inside the dress again and straightening herself.
"Okay, let''s go then," I say, pulling up my pants as well.
"Not together, I will go first. And yes, we probably won''t meet again today, so I will say this now Good luck with the mock duels tomorrow."
With this, Zakira takes off.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 115: The Mock Duels (Part-1)
Chapter 115: The Mock Duels (Part-1)
[Oi! You forgot to show me the magic ck taught you!]
Don''t me it on me, you forgot to ask.
[]
[Well then, I am asking now. Show it to me.]
How? Maya is walking in front of me
[She won''t notice, do it!]
No, she definitely will.
[Tch]
It''s the next day and right now, I am walking to the school together with Maya. Well, not exactly together, she''s striding in front of me, trying to increase the distance between us.
Normally, she prefers to leave the house way before I do, but today, La got a littlete in preparing the breakfast st night was pretty exhausting) and thus, both of us had to leave together.
[By the way, what are you nning to do with Maya? She gave you a deadline to prove your innocence, right?]
Yeah, around 13 days left to do that
[Hmm Why don''t you and La just exin everything to her? She might listen to La after all, Maya''s angry because she thinks you''re cheating on La, right?]
No, it''s moreplicated than that. After giving this a thought, I think the major part of her angeres from the fact that she likes me (or used to anyway) and feels betrayed. Also, if you''ve forgotten, I already told her that La knows about everything.
[Well, what are you going to do then?]
To be honest, I don''t really care about the deadline. Maya threatened to convince La of my guilt, but I cannot see that happening La trusts me a lot and she even knows everything about my system now.
What I am actually worried about is Maya doing something reckless after this deadline. I read her thoughts earlier using my skill and they genuinely scared me.
[We definitely don''t want that]
No, we don''t. And to prevent that from happening, I have thought of a n to calm her anger and make her see the truth. There are two steps to it first, I need to regain a favorable image in her mind so that she eases up to what I want to tell her, and second, I will need La and Reba''s help to exin her about my situation.
Only then there is a chance that Maya might understand
[Hmm Good n. So, what are you going to do for the first step? How will you regain a favorable image?]
I haven''t figured that out yet
[]
"What is this?"
Suddenly, Maya''s voice distracts me.
Oh, we''ve reached the school, I didn''t notice Wait
Maya is inside the school gate already, looking sideways with a surprised expression on her face. A little confused, I also enter through the gate and turn around to look in the direction she''s looking.
"What the?"
Covering more than three fourth area of our school grounds is a huge, circr structure. Its walls are painted white and blue, looking strikingly beautiful.
"Jacob,e here! And bring that girl as well!"
Standing in front of what looks like the entrance of this structure, Miss Laura calls me out while waving her hand. In awe, we walk closer to her, eyes still set upon the structure.
"You''rete, almost everyone is already inside. Get going now," Miss Laura says once we reach her, gesturing at the entrance.
"What is this building?" Maya asks.
"A stadium for the tournament, of course. You will be having your mock duels here," She answers.
"Now go on, Principal Winde is about to give his speech."
How the fuck did they build such a huge stadium in less than a day!?
[Magic, duh.]
I know that much, but still
Maya and I walk through the entrance and start climbing the stairs leading to the top of the stadium. Miss Laura also follows behind, probably because no other student will show up anymore.
"Wow"
From inside, the stadium is exactly like a Stadium. There is a closed, rectangr area of the ground in the middle with rows of tiered seats surrounding it.
What makes this stadium impressive is that it''s nearly as big as the ones I''ve seen on T.V. even though there are not enough students to fill up all the seats. Most of the crowd is saturated in the front, leaving almost all of the back seats empty.
Hmm Why is it so big?
Immediately, Miss Laura leaves for the special seats reserved for the teachers and the important people from other races. Maya also spots her friends and jogs towards them, leaving me standing alone.
Now, where are those two
Leo and Ryan are sitting on the front-most seats, chatting to each other excitedly. Even looking from this far away, I can tell that they haven''t saved me a seat.
Bastards
"Don''t even think about going to the front unless somebody has saved you a seat. It''s too crowded."
Suddenly, a somewhat familiar voicees from beside me, making me jump.
Riley is sitting there with her legs outstretched leisurely, resting them on top of the seat in front of her.
"What, you didn''t notice me?" she asks with a grin, looking at my startled expression.
"No, I didn''t. And thanks for telling me that, my friends didn''t save me a seat," I answer.
"Maybe they couldn''t? Anyway, fancy sitting next to me?" she asks, tapping the seat next to her and dropping her legs to make way.
"Sure, why not," I say with a shrug, taking the seat next to her.
"So, is everything alright?" she asks.
"Yup, what about you?"
"Well, as you can see, I have no friends left I cut all of them off. But that''s actually good considering that majority of them were guys looking for a chance to sleep with me and the rest were the bitchy girls. I am trying to reform myself, you see," Riley answers with a smile.
"That''s good for you."
"Yeah, anyway, you heard anything about Alex? I was waiting to make fun of him but he''s noting to school. I thought his asshole would recover in a day or two. What''s going on with
"Oh, don''t answer yet. She might want to hear about this as well," she says, pointing ahead.
Hmm?
Oh
Kate is walking towards us, carrying a frown on her face. Reaching us, she folds her arms and looks at me with cold eyes.
"Hey, how are you doing?" I ask cheerfully.
"I was screaming your name, you know? Saved you a seat ahead. But you didn''t notice me and sat here instead," she says in a slightly using tone.
"O-Oh, it''s so noisy here, I probably didn''t hear you Sorry," I apologize nervously.
"It''s fine, I just wanted to sit with you," she says, brightening up instantly.
"Anyway, please move a bit. "
Passing Riley, Kate sits down on my right side, grabbing my hand and leaning close to me.
[Ohoho, she''s being assertive today. Nice.]
"So, what were you talking about?" she asks.
"Nothing much. I was just asking Jacob about Alex thought you might want to know as well, so I asked him to wait," Riley replies.
"Not really. My life''s back on track and things are way better than before, so I don''t really care what''s going on with that person anymore," Kate says with a shrug, now hugging my whole arm.
Damn She smells so good.
"Oh, my bad. Well then, go on, Jacob. Continue," Riley says.
"Hmm Let''s see, I got a call from Evelyn the day before yesterday. She told me that everything went as nned, Alex got home safely and Mrs. Kremer didn''t notice anything.
"Then Arora called me yesterday. She informed me that Alex is locked up in his room,ing out only to grab food and water though he''s not speaking to anyone, mind. As his room is close to Arora''s, she told me that he screams in the middle of the night probably because of the nightmares from that day," I answer with a smallugh.
"It''s good to know that he''s still suffering. No one deserves this more than him," Riley says savagely.
"True," I agree wholeheartedly.
"But still, I want him toe back to school fast. I cannot wait to
"Good morning, everyone."
Suddenly, a loud yet cool voice resounds in the stadium and everyone gets silent automatically. In the middle of the ground below, Principal Winde is standing in his usual crisp suit, looking around with a gentle smile on his face. He''s not holding or wearing a microphone, but his voice is magically amplified instead.
"I know that all of you are waiting in high spirits for the mock duels to start, so I am not going to take much time just a few informative things rted to the duels," he says.
"First of all, considering the magical spells you''ve learned so far and their power, we have decided that four pairs of students wille in a group and have their mock duels at once the area isrge enough area so any kind interference won''t take ce.
"Second, Miss Naomi has ced a magical field around the stadium, quite simr to the one she previously deployed. Thanks to this, you can freely attack your opponent without any worry of injury.
"Though remember, once you have taken enough damage, all the energy will be drained from your body and you will copse instantly resulting in your opponent''s victory. The same will happen to the one with more hits taken before the time runs out (which is 10 minutes, by the way).
"And onest thing, your opponent and your group will be decided randomly. But don''t worry, we will keep you informed about it via a slip.
"Anyway, without any further ado, let''s start the mock duels. Best of lucks, everyone! Give you best!" Mrs. Winde finishes.
As the students begin to apuse enthusiastically, he raises his hand towards the special section where the teachers are sitting.
The next instant, arge box that''s ced on top of one of the seats bursts open, and hundreds of pieces of paper shoot out. Making a bizarre scene, these pieces of paper start flying all around the stadium, stopping in front of the students they are assigned to. This is basically simr to what Miss Laura did in our ss with the MCT Papers but on a much bigger scale.
Three of these papers fly in our direction as well one each for me, Kate, and Riley. Though I grab mine first and look at it before either of them could.
___________________________
Name Jacob
Group 1st
Opponent Leo Klien
___________________________
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 116: The Mock Duels (Part-2)
Chapter 116: The Mock Duels (Part-2)
Author''s Note: Sorry for thete update. Next one will be faster.
_________________________
"Oho, it looks like you are my opponent, Kate," Riley says in an amused tone, looking at the piece of paper in her hand.
"Yeah, looks like it," Kate replies with a nod, showing no particr emotion.
"Well, considering that neither of us has learned too much Magic, I guess we got lucky here," Rileyments.
"Howe?" Kate asks, frowning.
"You see, at least one of us will surely win," Riley answers with a shrug.
"Hmm True. Anyway, Jacob, who''s your opponent?" Kate asks me.
"Leo, he''s one of my friends. We are in the first group," I tell her.
"Oh, really? Going first you much be nervous."
"Not really, no. What''s your and Riley''s group?" I ask.
"Twenty-fifth. It''s going to take a while for our turn toe. Anyway, I''ve been meaning to ask youOh, Principal Winde is speaking again."
Suddenly, Principal Winde gives a small cough from the ground below (that gets amplified by magic again) before starting to speak.
"Group one, pleasee down to the dueling area!" he calls out.
Well, time to go and whoop Leo''s ass for not saving me a seat.
[You want to sit with your friends that much?]
Oh, hell no. Sitting here with Riley and Kate is much better. But still, as my best friends, it was Ryan and Leo''s duty to save me a seat.
[Fair enough.]
"I will be going then," I say, getting up from my seat.
"Best of luck, Jacob! I hope you win!" Kate says, squeezing my hand for onest time before letting it go.
"Yeah, best of luck!" Riley wishes me as well.
"Thanks!"
I walk down the stands, towards the ground. Like me, other students from group one (including Leo), also make their way to the ground.
"Hey, Jacob! Here!" Leo calls out the moment he notices me, stopping on his track to wait for me.
"What!?" I ask grumpily, reaching him.
"Howe you arrived sote today? Ryan and I we were waiting for you," he asks with a frown, starting to move again.
"Really!? You guys were waiting for me!? Great, you must have saved me a seat, right? I will skip the duel and sit there right now," I say sarcastically.
"Oh, don''t be mad, man. We did save you a seat, but my girlfriend came and start demanding that she wants to sit with me no matter what and I just couldn''t refuse her," Leo says with a shrug.
""
[]
"Please don''t start ignoring me now, Jacob. I am not lying, we saved you a seat," Leo says earnestly.
""
[]
"What? Why are you gawking at me?" he asks, looking at me in confusion now.
"What the fuck!? You have a girlfriend!?"
[What the fuck!? He has a girlfriend!?]
""
This time, Leo doesn''t speak. He looks at me in shock his mouth hanging open and his eyes wide as if he couldn''t believe what has happened.
"I I did it I FINALLY DID IT!!!"
The next moment, he shouts out, tears of joy running down his eyes.
"After so many failed fucking attempts, I finally told you that I have a girlfriend. I was trying to tell Ryan as well, but the guy sitting behind us wasughing so loudly that he couldn''t hear anything at all.
"But that doesn''t matter anymore! You''ve finally heard me, Jacob! You can tell Ryan about this!" Leo says joyously.
"W-Wow, I never thought that this day woulde Leo girlfriend" I mutter, feeling a little dazed from this massive shock. These two words just don''t sound right together.
"Yeah, me neither. I just asked her out on a whim, and she said yes! Sorry though, you and Ryan will have to be single forever without me. It''s going to be a duo now instead of a trio," he says, putting a hand on my shoulder as if pitying me.
Yeah, sure
"Anyway, who''s the unlucky I mean, lucky girl?" I ask.
"Oh, look there! She''s sitting just a few seats away from Ryan," Leo says, pointing close to where Ryan is sitting (he waves at us).
What the hell!?
"Aria!? Aria is your girlfriend!?" I ask, getting an even bigger shock than before.
[Are you fucking kidding me right now!? Aria became this guy''s girlfriend!? Has she gone mad or something!?]
"Eh? No, not Aria, idiot," Leo says, shaking his head.
"She''s our enemy, remember? Why would I date her? No, I am talking about the girl sitting next to her Debbie Sherman!"
[]
Long blond hair tied in a ponytail and furious-looking bloodshot blue eyes
"L-Leo, my buddy"
Chiseled jawline and an average-looking face
" please, tell me"
Over six feet tall, body absolutely ripped with huge and bulky muscles
" that you are joking," I say, feeling a chill run down my spine.
"No, I am not, why?" he asks, a confused look on his face.
""
"What!?" he asks as I silently stare at him.
"Debbie Sherman is the junior state-level powerlifting champion! She can easily lift you up with her pinkie finger and throw you away a hundred yards, you know!?" I ask.
"Come on, you''re exaggerating too much now."
"Okay, I am. But still, think about the sex! She will crush you, buddy! You will die! At least think about your little son down there, how can you do this to him!?"
"Fufufu You poor soul. We''ve already had sex multiple times, and as you can see, I am still in good shape. Debbie''s surprisingly gentle with me and my son," Leo tells me with a smirk.
"Ugh"
So, this guy''s not a virgin anymore. I need to kill my imagination
[Hey, do you have a crush on that muscle-mass?]
No, why?
[Then it''s fine, isn''t it? If Leo is happy with her, you don''t need to concern yourself with this.]
You''re right.
"Ahem well, I guess I am happy for you and Debbie, Leo. Congrattions!" I say with a forced smile.
"Thank you, buddy! I hope you get a girlfriend soon no, never mind, that''s impossible!" Leoughs smugly.
Can I strangle this bastard!?
[Calm down, calm down!]
Continuing to talk like this, Leo and I, along with six other students, finally reach the center of the ground where Principal Winde is standing.
"As you can see, we have divided the area into four blocks. Please take position with your opponent in your respective block and wait for my signal before starting the duel. Good luck!" Principal Winde says, addressing us.
Leo and I move to our block and stand near the ends of the rectangr dueling area, facing each other.
"Are you ready, Jacob?" Leo asks.
"Yes, I am. And you?"
"Obviously. Oh, and by the way, I am sorry to inform you, but I cannot show you any mercy today. I will have to utterly demolish you," he tells me with a grim smile.
"Why, you want to impress your girlfriend?"
"Well, you can say that, but there is a different, even more important reason I am going to ask Kate out on a date after this match. So, I want to impress her," he says, stretching his arms.
"What did you say!?"
"I am going to ask Kate out. You know, Alex''s ex-girlfriend?" he repeats.
[Okay, I take back my words. Don''t calm down, strangle this piece if shit!]
"The fuck do you mean you are going to ask Kate out!? You already have Debbie, don''t you!?" I ask furiously.
"Fufufu Well, I am doing this because if my system, so she won''t mind and nor should you," he says, smirking again.
"My system is of that type, you see?"
He''s freaking lying. There is no way his system is sex-rted right?
[How would I know that?]
Well, I do. I am this bastard''s best friend. I know that he just wants to enjoy multiple women.
"Okay, fine. But if I win, I will ask Kate out," I tell him.
"It''s settled then. By the way, against a guy who needs supplementary sses, I am pretty confident," he says with augh.
We will see
Even if I don''t win, it''s not like Kate will agree to go on a date with you anyway. I know for a fact that she likes me.
"Okay, get ready everyone! I want you to start the duel on the count of three!" Principal Winde finally says.
Leo looks at the stands and waves at Debbie (she waves back enthusiastically).
"One.. Two.."
He then looks around some more and finds Kate as well, giving her a creepy wink.
Bastard
"This will be over in a second! I will make sure this weak guy doesn''t die!" Leo shouts out to no one in particr, though his eyes are set upon Kate.
Yeah, you got that right this will be over in a second.
".. Three!"
"OIYAAAA"
The moment Principal Winde finishes his countdown, Leo gives out a really weird cry, and start moving his hands weirdly. To me, it looks like he''s doing some sort of tribal dance.
"Behold my ultimate attack! Double Fireballs!" he shouts.
Instantly, a ball of me appears in each of his hands, which he finally throws at me after doing a lot of unnecessary hand movement again.
"Heh!" I snort out.
Covering my hands with a thickyer of water, I swat away these tennis-ball-sized fireballs effortlessly.
"What the fuck!? That was my ultimate attack!" Leo cries in shock.
Time for some offense
Without answering him, I raise my hand and throw the same spell back at him.
"Fireball!"
The crowd leaks out a collective gasp. It''s clear to everyone that my single fireball is much bigger in sizepared to Leo''s fireballsbined even Leo understands this.
Surprising me, Leo thinks with his brain for once and breaks into a run, getting away from the Fireball''s trajectory.
Yeah, like I am going to let you escape
"Mud!"
"Aaargh!"
I create a really small puddle of mud directly underneath Leo''s feet, making him slip. Though before he could hit the ground, my fireball hits him square in the chest.
"Tch Tch Tch Poor guy and his broken dreams."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 117: The Mock Duels (Part-3)
Chapter 117: The Mock Duels (Part-3)
Principal Winde said that the opponent will simply copse once they have taken enough damage he never said anything about fainting if the damage dealt is too high.
There is momentary silence in which I couldn''t even hear a single sound, then suddenly, the entire stadium bursts into cheers and apuse.
Oh, I guess I finished the fight too early. Though it''s Leo''s fault, he provoked me!
Two of the Beastkins a Wolfman and a Dogman rushes into the arena and quickly checks if Leo''s okay or not.
"Just weak and unconscious! He will be fine once rested for an hour or two!" the Wolfman deres.
With the help of the Dogman, he picks up Leo and takes him away to the resting area.
"Ahem! The timer is still ongoing! Others, please continue your duel!" Principal Winde says in a loud voice and the cheering dies out.
The other students in my groups haven''t even started their duels yet most of them are still staring at me in shock.
"Students! Continue, please!" Principal Winde repeats sternly.
This time, the studentse back to their senses and face each other again, finally starting their duel. I quickly move away from my block and stand near the edge of the ground, spectating at their duels with the crowd.
Oh, man. They are just dreadful.
In just a few minutes, it bes clear to me that almost everyone in group-1 is around Leo''s level at magic.
A girl tried to use the difficult wind magic to knock her opponent off his feet but only manages to ruin his hairstyle. In response, the guy throws back a fireball at her, but his aim is so off that it flies towards the people dueling next to them instead (though the fireball extinguishes the moment it crosses their block''s boundary as if it got hit by an invisible wall).
The pair next to them are using Water and Earth Magic respectively to attack each other, but the power of their spells is so low and their execution speed is so slow that the duel is getting prolonged.
Thest pair surprises me even more they are just standing still, doing nothing. I mean, their hands are outstretched and their faces are strained, but I cannot see any Magic happening whatsoever.
Sigh
It''s clear that out of the four basic elemental magic taught to them, they''ve chosen to work hard on only one (I am skipping thest pair), honing it over thest few days. Maybe the teachers told them to do so.
In my opinion, it''s a good strategy considering the limited time we had to learn magic, but the problem is these guys are pathetic even at the magic they have practiced.
If this is the level of all the students, then I will probably win all the mock duels easily
[Fufufu That''s great, isn''t it? You can quickly destroy everyone in Ilyrana''s ss and then have some sexy time with Leena!]
Yes, I know but still, I was looking forward to having some fun in the mock duels.
[This is just the first group, buddy. Don''t lose hope yet.]
Yeah
After around eight minutes, Principal Winde finally calls for the duels to stop. Apart from me, no one manages to get a clear victory in group-1, so those whonded the most hits are dered the winners.
Finally, the second group is called to the ground and my group is allowed to leave.
"Your spell was really powerful, buddy knocked out that opponent of yours instantly. You must have trained really hard, right?"
The guy walking beside me asks, jealousy clear in his voice.
"Yeah, I did."
Giving him a small reply, I start climbing the stairs faster, leaving him behind.
As I enter the stands again, my eyes immediately wander off towards the special reserved area to look for Leena only to find her already staring back at me, a smug smile on her face. She gives me a small thumbs-up, which I return enthusiastically.
To my surprise, Ilyrana, who''s sitting next to Leena, is also looking at me with interest even though the duels of the second group have started.
Hmm It looks like I got her attention as well. Nice.
I start to climb up towards the top of the stands where Kate and Riley are sitting, but suddenly, my body freezes, and a deep chill runs down my spine.
Killing intent. I feel a great killing intent.
As this feeling is somewhat simr to what I got from Zakira the first time I saw her, I recognize it immediately. Slowly, I turn around and look at the direction from where this killing intent ising from.
Bloodshot blue eyes and blotchy red face Leo''s girlfriend, Debbie, is ring at me furiously. Just a single nce at her and I can tell that she didn''t like how I demolish her boyfriend.
Holy shit
Ryan, who''s sitting beside her, is looking at me as well. His mouth is wide open and there is a painful look on his face as if he''s trying to scream, but no sound ising out.
Why is he looking like this?
Well, because currently, his arm is being gripped tightly by Debbie getting squashed between her huge biceps.
With much effect, he mouths the word "Help!" with pleading eyes.
My eyes move from Ryan to Debbie''s vengeful face, traveling down further to check out her huge muscr body once again, beforeing back to Ryan.
"Sorry" I grimly say while shaking my head, turning around and walking away under Ryan''s using eyes while also ignoring his swearing mouth.
Bye, my friend.
As much as I regret my decision, this is a battle that you must fight alone or that bulky bitch will kill me along with you. Anyway, I will maintain a healthy distance from her until Leo wakes up and calm her down.
Please, handle her until then. I believe in you.
Atst, I finally reach the top row of the stands where Kate and Riley are sitting and take my ce between them.
"Jacob, that was absolutely amazing! I didn''t know that you are so good at magic!" Kate exims immediately with sparkling eyes, hugging my arm once again.
"Oh,e on, it was just a fireball. Not a big deal for me," I say, trying to be modest.
[Believe me, buddy. You sound so smug that this is making me cringe.]
Shut up, you don''t have a body to cringe!
"Yeah, I admit, the way you swat aside that fireball was really cool," Riley alsopliments me.
"Thanks. Princess Leena is a great teacher, she made me practice a lot," I say with a smile.
Well, she did made me practice, but most of it is my own talent so
"Oh, that reminds me!" Kate says, her voice getting excited.
"You promised to teach me magic, didn''t you Jacob? To cover up for the sses I missed when I was absent?"
Damn, I totally forgot about that.
"Yes, I did. Thanks for reminding me. But there''s one problem with all these mock duels going on, when can I teach you?" I ask.
[Good move, buddy! Now she will invite you to her house as her personal tutor! Sexy time again!]
No, she won''t. We are not allowed to take the Core stones home, so she won''t be able to do magic outside school.
[Fuck]
"That''s no problem! Once both of us are done with our duels, we can go outside the stadium. As the grounds are empty, no one will disturb us we can practice freely!" Kate says.
"Hmm that''s not a bad idea, actually. We can do that," I say with a nod.
[Yes! Make sure that you teach her all kinds of magic, buddy. Especially those which require the use of the special magic wand inside your pants.]
Fufufu I will try my best.
"Eh Jacob, can you teach me as well? As you know, I was an idiot back then and skipped most of the sses," Riley asks, slightly timid.
"Yeah, sure. You cane as well," I reply with a smile.
Immediately, Kate''s grip on my hand tightens and a pout appears on her face.
[Looks like Kate doesn''t want to share your wand.]
No, I think she was just looking forward to spending some time alone with me.
But I''ve already said yes to Riley
[Well, you shouldn''t go back on your word to a girl.]
True.
Well, I guess I will have to think of some other way to spend time with Kate exclusively.
"Thank you, Jacob. I was scared that I will be left behind by everyone else. You don''t know how much this will help me. In fact, to show how much I appreciate this, I wish to return the favor," Riley says, giving me a really bright smile.
"Oh, there is no need for that. We are fine," I say with a wave of my hand.
"No, I insist. Please?" she asks.
"Well, if you say it like that sure, whatever," I say with shrug.
"Thank you! This is the only thing I can give you, so please enjoy it!"
Saying this, Riley moves her hands towards my crotch and start unbuckling my pants.
"What the heck are you doing!?" Kate shrieks.
"Returning the favor in advance, of course," Riley replies, lowering my pants and underwear to reveal my limp cock.
[Come on, we need to do more favors for this chick so that she can return them!]
"W-Wait, stop! Don''t touch him! You said that you''ve stopped doing things like these! Was that a lie!?" Kate demands aggressively.
"No, it wasn''t. But Jacob is the only exception to that. He basically saved me from that life, I don''t mind doing these kinds of things for him," Riley replies calmly, grabbing my cock and starting to stroke it slowly.
"H-Hey! Stop that! This is a public ce! What if Jacob doesn''t want you to do it!?" Kate asks, her hands twitching threateningly.
At once, Riley stops moving her hand and looks at me.
"You don''t want me to give you a blowjob?" she asks, tilting her head innocently.
Shit!
"W-Well That is" I look at Kate nervously, she res back.
"Do you!?" she asks as well.
Yes, I do!!!
I cannot say that.
"You see Eh This favor it is great but Eh"
I fall silent.
Fuck! Why can''t I just lie and say no to Riley!?
[Because you''re a true man and cannot refuse a blowjob from a hot girl!]
Damn it
"I will take your silence as yes," Riley says with a smallugh.
She then proceeds to lower her face towards my crotch before taking my limp cock inside her mouth and starting to suck on it.
"N-No! Jacob!"
Kate looks at me and Riley for a few seconds helplessly, growing more and more frustrated, before finally bursting out.
"Wait! I want to return the favor in advance as well!"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 118: The Mock Duels (Part-4)
Chapter 118: The Mock Duels (Part-4)
Kate?
Freeing my arm, Kate moves her hand towards my crotch, grabbing the base of my cock. Her face is so red that it seems like steam will starting out of her ears any moment now.
"I-I look forward to being taught by you," she says shyly before quickly bending down as well.
Instantly, as if waiting for this to happen, Riley stops sucking my cock (which is fully erect now) and moves away to make room for Kate, chuckling to herself.
Once close enough, Kate looks back at me with her beautiful ocean-blue eyes, gazing into my ck ones with lust mixed with embarrassment, while slowly sticking out her glistening pink tongue touching the tip of my cock.
D-Damn
She moves her face up and down, running her saliva-covered tongue down the entire length of my cock, mixing her fluid with Riley''s. Then, furrowing her eyebrows for a second as if trying to remember something, she kisses my cock a few times before wrapping her delicate lips around it.
Heaven. I am in blissful heaven.
Never in a million years would I have thought that Kate Bailey, one of the most beautiful girls of my school, will actually give me a blowjob especially not like this in public. But, I guess, dreams doe true.
At least for some people.
"Hmm Have you ever sucked a cock before, Kate?" Riley asks wonderingly.
"You know I haven''t," Kate replies, removing her lips from my cock.
Tch Riley, don''t disturb her now.
[Yes, don''t disturb her.]
"I see Well then, sorry to disturb you, go ahead. As Jacob can cum multiple times, I will go after you," Riley says with a smile.
"Is there any specific reason why you want to go after me?" Kate asks suspiciously.
"Well, obviously. As an amateur, you will take a considerable about of time to make Jacob cum and I am not trying to offend you, but he won''t even feel that great. So, after you''re done, I will attend to him and make sure that he''s left with a pleasurable and memorable experience," Riley says, slight unintentional smugness in her voice.
Well, Kate clearly looks insulted, her mouth is bing thin.
"You will feel good if I do it, right Jacob!?" Kate asks, slowly turning towards me.
How do you expect me to know that!?
"Y-Yes, of course. It will feel great," I reply with a nervous smile.
"See? In things like these, I think feelings matter much more than skills. I believe I can pleasure Jacob much better than you," Kate says, getting even smugger than Riley.
"Oh, really? What do you say, shall we have a smallpetition then? Let''s see who can make Jacob cum faster. The winner will get to sex have with Jacob whenever they want until these mock duels are going on, that is," Riley says.
What the?
[Wait a second, women arepeting to have sex with you now!? Is the world ending already!? Oh no, will I never get to see your needle bing a rod!?]
Bastard
"What!? S-Sex!? But I cannot let you do that with I-I mean, this''s too much!" Kate says, turning even redder.
"Well, you can ask for something else if you don''t want that I will stick with sex as my reward," Riley says with a shrug.
"N-No, I didn''t mean it like that!" Kate says stutteringly.
"We shouldn''t decide something like this on our own! We need to ask Jacob if he''s willing to give us a reward like this!"
"Wait, so you''re in for thepetition?" Riley asks, raising her eyebrows in surprise.
"That reward, Jacob will never agree to"
"Forget about the reward, just tell me if you''re in or not."
""
"Are you?"
" yes."
"Well then, Jacob, do you agree with the reward I proposed?" Riley asks.
Are you seriously asking me this?
"Yes, of course," I answer immediately.
Kate throws a sharp re at me.
What!?
I cannot say no to something like this!
[I agree, you cannot!]
"Well, you got your answer, Kate. Go ahead and continue your blowjob," Riley says.
For a few seconds, Kate doesn''t do anything. She just continues to look at Riley with a frown.
"No, you go first," She finally says.
"What!? I am giving you a handicap, you know? Making him cum for the second time is going to be much more difficult," Riley tells her.
"No, you go first."
But Kate is adamant.
" well, as you wish. Just don''t say that I didn''t tell you beforehand."
Giving her a shrug, Riley gets down from her seat and position herself between my legs. She then opens a few buttons of her shirt to show me her modest cleavage before giving me a seductive look.
"Just sit back, rx, Jacob. Enjoy the duels if you want while I milk out your cock. It won''t take too long," Riley says lewdly.
"Wait, who''s setting the timer"
The next moment, before I could finish speaking, she drops her head, swallowing up my cock such that her plump lips meet its base. At the same time, she starts to massage my balls as well while directing my right hand towards her chest, slipping it inside her bra and making me touch her tits directly.
"F-Fuck!" I grunt out.
It''s obvious that Riley''s not nning to go easy on Kate (or me) she''s going all out, using all her dangerous skills in blowjob.
Her slimy tongue is circling around the head of my cock, sending shocks of pleasure down my spine by wriggling against the sensitive spots. Her head is also shaking up and down, further increasing the intensity of this stimtion. On top of it, even her hand is not showing me any mercy giving a fiery yet gentle massage to my balls, doubling my pleasure.
And seriously, how can a poor guy like me hold back against this?
In just a few minutes, my senses bepletely white and I thrust out my waist unconsciously starting to spew semen inside Riley''s mouth. Still not detaching her mouth from my cock, she starts to drink my thick and heavy load until even my soul gets sucked out of my body.
"Haa Haa Haa"
That was incredible. Just incredible.
"Fufufu I am not going to ask if you enjoyed it or not, Jacob it''s obvious from the look on your face. Anyway, two minutes and fifteen seconds, not bad. Let''s see if you can beat that, Kate," Riley says, giving my cock a little kiss before fixing her clothing and sitting back on her seat.
"Oh, I will. For sure," Kate replies confidently.
I thought she would look jealous and angry after this, but that''s not the case. Indeed, her fists are clenched, but there is also a strangely superior look in her eyes.
"You seem pretty confident," Riley says, amused.
"Yes, I am. Because you fell into my trap," Kate says smugly.
"By going first, you revealed all your technique to me. As I said, feelings are much more important but still, I agree that there is nothing wrong with knowing some techniques. They will just ensure my victory."
"Pff Hahaha!"
There is a moment of silence before Riley starts tough loudly.
"Why are youughing!?" Kate demands.
"N-No, it''s nothing. Go ahead and beat me," Riley says, even tearing up a little now.
"I will, you just watch," Kate says, moving down from her seat and getting into the exact same position in which Riley was just moments ago.
She then opens a few buttons of her shirt and reveals the milky white skin of her cleavage, looking at me shyly.
Shit I cannot see this.
[What, her cleavage?]
No, idiot.
There is no way Kate will be able to copy Riley''s techniques. Skills are acquired by practice, not just by watching. Riley knows that, and that''s why she wasughing.
I just don''t want to see Kate lose miserably
[Oh, so you''re rooting for Kate? You shouldn''t be partial between hot women, you know? Especially when both of them are readily sucking your cock.]
I know.
See, I will dly fuck Riley if she wins, but still, I feel closer to Kate for obvious reasons, so
[Hmm Fair enough.]
"Let''s start," Kate says.
Continuing to mimic what Riley did, Kate also bends down and takes the entire length of my cock inside her mouth though her movements are rather graceful than wild. She even starts massaging my balls and allows me to touch her soft bare breasts.
Well, in terms of the body, Kate has already won thispetition by andslide. Her mouth is smaller and the flesh inside is softer than Riley''s it feels exceptionally good to be buried inside it. Even her tits are much bigger and feel great to touch and knead.
But if we talk about the blowjob Well
"Eh Kate, you need to move your"
"Jacob! You cannot help her, that''s cheating!" Riley interrupts me, a triumphant smile on her face.
Sigh
Sadly, Kate is not using her tongue at all. She''s just lightly shaking her head (simr to what Riley did), while her tongue stays limp inside.
Well, this was bound to happen, there was no way for Kate to see what Riley''s doing with my cock while it''s inside her mouth. And she''s not trying to do anything by herself in fear of messing things up.
I mean, of course, this feels really good as well, but unfortunately, it''s not nearly enough to give me greater pleasure than Riley''s blowjob.
The growing frustration is clearly visible on Kate''s face as she slowly closes up to Riley''s time before finally surpassing it.
_______________________
The first day of the mock duels ends up in high spirits for me, at least.
To my joy, it turns out that not everyone is as weak as I was anticipating. Some people were really good at using magic, finishing up with their opponents nearly as fast as me. I am looking forward to having a duel with them.
But well, the main reason why I am happy is different. It''s because Kate is in a good mood again no, really good mood.
Obviously, she was kinda sulky after losing to Riley in the blowjobpetition (she took around eight minutes to make me cum and swallow my load). In fact, her mood got even worse when Riley kissed me in front of her out of the excitement of winning.
And well, to be honest, I just couldn''t see her sad
So, in hope to cheer her up a little, I tried asking her out on a date which surprisingly worked. She said yes before I could even blink my eyes, brightening up instantly. Her cheerful mood got another boost when she won her mock duel against Riley, equalling their win-loss ratio.
So, all-in-all, I had a really great time at school today winning the mock duel, getting a blowjob from two beauties, and even asking out Kate on a date. If only my glitch had been miraculously fixed, this day would''ve been perfect.
Sigh
Well, I have around thirteen days left for that. Let''s see what happens.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 119: The Mock Duels (Part-5)
Chapter 119: The Mock Duels (Part-5)
"Haaa Haaa Three times in a row You''re quite horny today, Jacob," Riley says breathlessly, turning around to look at me.
"Well Yeah, kind of" I reply with a strained smile, thrusting a few more times to finish the ejaction inside her before taking out my cock.
Immediately, all the semen stuffed inside Riley''s pussy starts leaking out running down her plump thighs before falling on the ground. Though not minding this, Riley quickly turns around and squats down, taking my semi-hard cock inside her mouth and cleaning everyst bit of semen and love juices sticking to it.
Once done, she finally wipes off the semen on her thighs and pussy before pulling up her panties and straightening her clothes again.
"Let''s go, shall we?" She asks.
I give her a nod, pulling up my pants as well.
Together, we move out of the secret hidden spot between the eastern boundary wall and the school (where Zakira brought me earlier) and start walking towards the stadium.
As the mock duels are about to start, the grounds are almost empty everyone is inside the stadium already. Though unlike the first day, I cannot see Miss Laura or any other teacher standing outside the entrance door, waiting for those who haven''t arrived yet.
Well, I guess there shouldn''t be any need to guide anyone anymore. After all, it''s been ten days since the mock duels started
Hey, Pink!
[Yes, yes, I know. There you go!]
_________________________
THE SEX BEAST SYSTEM
_________________________
Current System level: [0000]
Max level: [Not defined]
Life Points for Next Level up: [0000]
Life Points: [60,500]
Life points consumption rate: [0 point/minute]
Magic Level: [0]
Mission: [None]
_________________________
Partners:
Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
La White, 22 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
Zakira Vondrack, 123 (Perm.) [Level 0000]
Note: Temporary names will be removed from the list 24 hours after the sexual activity.
_________________________
Skills:
[Beast''s Scent] (Max Usage: 2 times/day)
[Beast''s Mind Read] (Can be used one time on a person per day)
Note: Passive skills are not shown in the list.
Magic: [None]
_________________________
Buyable skills and powers [Level 2]:
[Beast System Read Level 1] (Price: 10,000 points)
Skill Description: Read the basics of the system of any person in close proximity. [Max Usage: 2 times/week]
[Stamina +1] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Increase overall stamina. [Permanent]
[Penis Girth +1] (Price: 1500 points)
Skill Description: Increase penis length. [Permanent]
[Semen Volume +1] (Price: 1000 points)
Skill Description: Increase semen volume. [Permanent]
Note: Skills will vanish if not acquired before leveling up.
_________________________
Points earning methods:
[Level 1] Specific Methods:
Spank a woman [1000 points]
Get a hand-job from a woman in a public ce [5000 points]
Note:
Point will not be added if done during sexual acts.
Points for task 2 will be given after the beast have an orgasm.
Permanent methods:
Kiss [0 points]
Cunnilingus [0 points]
Fetio/ mouth fucking [0 points]
Vaginal sex [0 points]
Anal sex [0 points]
Impregnating [0 points]
Note:
Points will be multiplied by 10 if the above are a girl''s first time.
50% more points if permanent tasks are done with consent.
Warning: All the permanent methods can give you points only once every day per girl.
_________________________
[Poison]:
[Beast Awakening]: Lose control of your body with extreme sexual heat. Once activated, will go on for 30 minutes. Will raise in intensity and frequency as the level increases. Other specifications not defined.
[Instant death]: Activates if any of the beasts mating women (except for temporary rank) gets removed from the partner section or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast.
[Mission Penalty]: Refusing any mission will cost a penalty of 1,000 points.
_________________________
Time left to level up: 0000
_________________________
"God fucking damnit!" I swear out loudly in frustration.
"W-What happened, Jacob?" Riley asks, jumping up from my sudden outburst.
"It''s It''s nothing. I just checked my pocket, forgot my phone at home," I lie, shaking my head.
"Oh, you scared me there for a second," she says, sighing in relief.
[Calm down, buddy. I know it''s hard, but try to keep your emotions in control at least in front of those who don''t know what you''re going through.]
I know, but fucking hell!
I''ve ejacted five times since the morning! My dick freaking hurts like hell, but still nothing!
Only three days are left! What am I going to do!?
[]
Over thest ten days, my women and I have been working really hard to fix the glitch in my system. We''ve done all the temporary and permanent point-earning methods numerous times (except impregnation) and I even unnecessarily used the system skills I have but without any sess.
With each passing day, I am growing more and more anxious and frustrated. My women try to hide it, but I know that they are even more worried than me. Their actions tell me everything.
La is always ready to have sex with me no matter how tired she is, Rebaes to my house every day and stays until Maya arrives (sometimes, we go outside for a small walk so that she can give me a handjob in the park), and even Zakira tries to find as much time as possible from her insanely hectic schedule to attend to me at school.
But still, nothing is working out. All of us are at our wits'' end at what to do now
[Hey, I have an idea! You''ve umted so many points. How about buying the remaining skills?]
I bought the mind-reading skill, remember? It didn''t do shit.
[Oh,e on! Who knows, maybe the key to fixing the glitch is to make your dick thicker!]
Fine, go on. Do whatever you want.
[Thanks! So, do you want to unlock the skills: (Beast''s System Read), (Stamina +1), (Penis Girth +1), and (Semen Volume +1)? Answer in yes or no!]
Yes.
[Congrattions! The skills are bought and activated!]
So, is my glitch fixed now?
[I am sorry, buddy.]
Sigh
Well, whatever.
In a few minutes, Riley and I reach the stadium and climb up to the top of the stands. As usual, the front rows are all jam-packed with students though fortunately, we don''t even intend to find a seat there.
"Hey, why are you guys sote!?"
Kate, who''s been waiting for us at the veryst row, asks suspiciously as we finally reach her.
"Oh, we arrived on time but Jacob was so horny that we ending up doing it thrice"
"No! No! No! I am not hearing anything! Just shut up and sit down both of you!" Kate says loudly, blocking her ears with her hand while shaking her head.
Chuckling a little, Riley and I settle down on our usual seats.
The three of us have been sitting here together since the mock duels started. I don''t know why Kate''s friends never invite her to sit with them (I notice them giggling and giving Kate thumbs up whenever they look back), but I do know why my friends are not doing so.
It''s because of that bitch: Debbie Sherman.
I thought Leo would be able to calm his macho girlfriend down after recovering from the duel but he couldn''t. Instead, she even forbade him and Ryan to talk to me until she gets revenge by crushing me in a duel (it''s not even her revenge for fuck''s sake).
Obviously, we still talk on the phone and everything, but neither of them even dare toe close to me while we''re in school. Well, unlike them, I don''t exactly fear Debbie but I still don''t fancy take any risk.
I''m not sure what will happen if she decides to get violent with me
Debbie and I, both of us are currently holding the first position in the mock duels. On top of it, neither of us has lost a single match till date.
Given, I am way better at magic than her. But to be honest, it''s not her magic that''s dangerous, it''s her style of dueling. It''s a rather unusual style (and scary), but quite effective nevertheless.
Because of these factors, everyone in school wants to see our duel. And if we do match up, it''s going the most anticipated match ever.
Well, anyway, let''s focus on the more important stuff for now
"So, Kate, about our date? Are you free today?" I ask.
"No, I am still busy with something. Can you please wait a few more days?" she asks a bit uneasily, snuggling up to my arm cutely.
*Sigh*
"Sure" I say.
if I am alive until then.
Kate and I still haven''t gone out on our date yet. Apparently, she''s quite busy with something and cannot find time to do anything else at all though I don''t know what this thing is.
Oh well
"Anyway, you girls heard anything rted to *himtely? Just asking to make sure that he''s not spreading any sort of rumor or anything," I ask.
"No, I haven''t," Riley answers while shaking her head.
"And you, Kate?"
"Nope," Kate says.
"Hmm It''s already been five days, I refuse to believe that he''s not even trying to do anything to get back at us," I say wonderingly.
"I think I should just go and threaten him a bit, just to be safe"
"Ahem! Good morning, everyone!"
Suddenly, Principal Winde''s magically magnified voice interrupts me.
"I''ve nothing much to say today, so let''s start with the slip distribution a little bit earlier than usual," he says, pointing his hand towards the box sitting on the special reserved area.
The next instant, hundreds of slips of paper bursts out and start flying all around the stadium. Three of them zooms in my direction and stops directly in front of me, Kate, and Riley respectively.
Izily grab mine and open it up.
_______________________
Name Jacob
Group 2nd
Opponent Alex Kremer
Turn around the paper
_______________________
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 120: The Mock Duels (Part-6)
Chapter 120: The Mock Duels (Part-6)
Since the day at the brothel, I''ve been trying to closely monitor what Alex''s doing though his sister, Arora. ck warned me, and even I knew, that he will definitely try to get back at me for what I did to him that day.
And obviously, I want to be fully prepared when that happens
For more than a week after that incident, Arora didn''t report anything concerning or unusual Alex stayed inside his room for most of the time, didn''t even talk to anyone. But five days ago, I got an urgent call from her early in the morning. She told me that Alex finally got out of his room again (not just for food), and that he''s getting ready for school.
Of course, I immediately alerted Kate and Riley about this, telling them to be cautious around him and also to keep their ears open for anything major happening in school. Considering Alex''s supposedly deteriorated mental state, I believed that he might try to spread false rumors (like he did with Kate before) or do something even more stupid and reckless.
But well, I was wrong
Even at school, Alex mostly kept to himself and his friends (hoodlums). Unlike before, he didn''t go around beating people for fun or flirting with girls. Instead, he applied for and received special permission from Principal Winde to participate in extra duels so that he can cover up for his absence.
Since then, Alex''s main focus has been the tournament. Without losing a single match, he tore his way through the ranks, destroying all of his opponents with overwhelming power, and in no time, acquiring the fourth position in the mock duels.
Though honestly, I cannot tell what''s going through his mind these days.
Is he trying to forget what happened that day? Does he want to take his mind off those things by concentrating on the tournament?
Or is he cleverly waiting for me to lower my guard?
Well, to be honest, it doesn''t matter. I am not taking any chances. I will continue to observe him until I''m satisfied. And if I see anything even remotely suspicious, I won''t hesitate to threaten him with the video we made that day.
Anyway, as for now
"Hmm"
With a slight frown, I look at the slip in my hand.
__________________
Name Jacob
Group 2nd
Opponent Alex Kremer
Turn over the paper
__________________
A match with Alex
Well, great. I will get to whoop his broken ass.
And what''s written down here? Turn over the paper?
Hmm It''s clearly handwritten. Though I''ve never seen such beautiful handwriting before.
Without giving it much thought, I flip the slip only to find a small note written on the backside.
__________________
If you win today''s mock duel,e to the P.E. storage room as fast as you could. I want to talk to you.
__________________
What the hell!? No name, no nothing!?
Who wrote this!? And why do they want me toe to the P.E. storage room if I win against Alex!?
Well, it''s clearly not Alex himself, I''ve seen his handwriting before it''s pure shit. Maybe his hoodlums wrote this?
Nah, impossible. They are all stupid fucktards.
But then who?
Hmm As suspicious as this is, I guess I can only go and find out.
"Who do you got?"
Kate asks suddenly, trying to look at my slip.
"E-Eh Alex!" I quickly say, stuffing the slip into my pocket so that she couldn''t see the note.
Kate will definitely force me to let here if she finds out about this.
"What!? Him!?" She asks, surprised.
"Wow, really? I cannot wait for your match then. It''s going to be fun seeing you break his winning streak," Riley says with an amused smile.
"Well, he can break mine as well," I say modestly.
[Really?]
Of course not! I will totally demolish that bastard!
[Fufufu]
"No, I think you will win, Jacob. You''re strong," Kate says.
"Yeah, only the two of us know that you still haven''t gone all out yet," Riley says.
Not really, Leena also knows that
"Well, true. Let''s see what happens," I say with a shrug.
"Anyway, who do you girls get? And which group?"
"Group five, with some girl named Penelope Gill. She''s a senior, I think," Kate replies, checking her slip again.
"My opponent is Matthew Cox. We''re in group seven," Riley says.
"Five and seven? That''s good! We will have a lot of time to practice today. You girls are doing great, but neither of you can afford to lose another match," I say, a little stern.
"We won''t lose, Jacob. You''re our teacher, after all," Kate says, grinning.
"O-Oh, look! Principle Winde is about to call the first group!" I exim, blushing despite myself.
______________________________
As everyone in the first group kept dueling until the very end of the time limit, the victors got chosen based on the amount of damage done (like in most cases). The matches were decently entertaining, but no one paid much attention to them everyone has seen much better duels.
"My turn," I say, standing up from my seat.
"Beast of luck, Jacob!" Kate says.
"Yeah, best of luck. Don''t go easy on that waste of space!" Riley says.
"Thanks! I won''t," I say, starting to move down the stands.
Immediately, the crowd starts stirring. People turn around to look at me, pointing and beginning to cheer.
"Hey, look! Jacob is going to duel!"
"This early? Oh shit, you''re right! This is going to be fun!"
"You suck!"
"Woohoo! Good luck, Jacob!"
"One-shot victory! I want a one-shot victory!"
"Yo mama suck!"
"Woah, Alex is getting up as well! Do you think they might be paired together?"
"I''ve bet all my money on you, Jacob! Don''t you dare lose this one!"
"Yo papa, yo broda, yo sista, yo entire family suck!"
Who the fuck is this bastard!? And broda!? Seriously!?
I search the crowd in anger but couldn''t find the idiot too many people are shouting things at me, though most of them are nice.
Over thest ten days, due to my consecutive victories in the mock duels, I''ve unexpectedly be quite popr in school. People cheer for me whenever I walk down to the arena, they look at me with admiration, and many even approach me to be friends.
This is quite a wonderful and different experience for an ex-nobody like me or, it should be.
These days, I am so preupied with thinking about ways to fix my glitch, that I am not really in the mood to enjoy or take advantage of my new-found poprity.
Sigh
In a couple of minutes, everyone in my group gathers in the arena and take position in their respective blocks.
"Alex" I mutter.
He''s standing right in front of me with his head down, fists clenched, and his legs spread wide. Though mind, it''s not exactly his battle stance he even walks these days with his legs wide open.
A lot of people were confused as to why he suddenly started walking like this after being absent for a week. There were even some spections going around that he might have gotten Haemorrhoids.
Well, they''re are not far away from the truth. After all, his ass got totally demolished that day getting Haemorrhoids is a must.
Fufufu
"Get ready, group two. Start the duel on the count of three!" Principal Winde says in his magnified voice.
"Hey, Jacob!"
Suddenly, Alex calls out to me. Though his eyes are fixed on my feet, still not looking at my face directly.
"1 2"
"I was not kidding, you know!" he says in a loud yet strangely creepy voice.
"Huh!? What are you talking about"
" 3!"
The moment Principal Winde finishes the countdown, Alex raises his hands and conjures two huge fireballs even bigger than the ones I produce immediately throwing them at me.
Before these fireballs could even leave his hands properly, he summons another two and throws them as well. Like this, in no time, a barrage of fireballs getsunched towards me.
Holy shit! He distracted me!
"Earth shield!" I shout.
Instantly, the ground erupts beneath my feet, forming a concave wall in front of me. I could literally hear the swooshing sound of the fireballs colliding against the wall.
Damn That was close.
How is that bastard throwing so many fireballs!? And why are they so fast!?
Fuck it! I cannot even counterattack as long as he keeps doing this. For now, I should just wait behind my shield and look out for an opening
*WOOSH*
Suddenly, a bright light blinds me and a mildly warm sensation covers my face.
What the fuck!? Did the fireball just hit me?
Yes yes it did! I didn''t feel anything because of Naomi''s barrier.
But how!? There is a freaking wall in front of me!
Unless No way
Did Alex just used double elemental magic!?
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 121: The Mock Duels (Part-7)
Chapter 121: The Mock Duels (Part-7)
*WOOSH* *WOOSH* *WOOSH*
The fireballs hit me three more times before I coulde out of shock.
"Damn it! Earth Shield!"
Once again, the ground erupts beneath feet, but this time, it covers my back instead. Due to the concave shape of the Earth Shields, a dome gets formed around me, giving protection in every direction.
I could hear the swooshing noises again as the barrage of fireballs hits my shields. They are trying to invade the dome from everywhere front, back, sides, and even the top. But fortunately, I made sure that the dome ispletely sealed so that I can remain unaffected inside for a few seconds anyway.
Fuck! This is getting worse and worse.
It''s clear to me now that Alex can use Double Elemental magic (though I don''t know how that fucker learn it). And thus, it goes without saying that he must have learned single elemental magic perfectly. If he uses something dangerous like Water de right now, my shield will break easily. I won''t even have the time to escape basically, I will lose the match.
But the problem is, even if he doesn''t change elements and continues using fireballs, I won''tst long inside this dome. It''s gradually getting really hot in here and I''m even starting to take damage because of it. In fact, my body already feels significantly weaker due to being hit by those four fireballs, I cannot afford to take any more damage.
I need to act. Now.
"Let''s use it before he does," I mutter, poking a really small hole in my Earth Shield and inserting my index finger.
"Water de!" I shout.
The next moment, I really thin jet of pressured water shoots out of my finger. I don''t know if Lucas gets hit by it or not it doesn''t matter anyway. I just want to distract him, break this continuous chain of fireballs.
"Yes!"
The next instant, the swooshing sound stops. Not losing this golden opportunity, I quickly raise my body, bursting out of my dome-shaped Earth Shield, and starting to run blindly.
Alex definitely got startled earlier, though he is starting to focus again new fireballs are forming in his hand.
Yeah, like I''m going to let you throw them again. This match is mine now, bastard.
"Mud Trap!"
A mudhole appears directly underneath Alex. Instantly, his feet sink down and he loses bnce. But this much is not enough, the fireballs are still in his hands and running won''t help much because he doesn''t have to aim them at me.
"Up!" I shout, pointing at Alex.
A small circr patch of mud solidifies again and a thick rod of earth shoots out hitting Alex between his legs.
"YIAAAAAAAAA!!!"
The following scream that Alex issues is so thunderous that it silences everyone around us the crowd, the judges, and even the rest of the people in our group. They stop doing whatever they were doing and just stare at Alex in surprise.
"Ahaagh Not again Haa Haa You just wait I will make sure that bitch"
With intense hatred and much effort, Alex starts saying something. But before he could finish, his legs give out and he falls face-first into the mud a broken pieces of rod sticking between his thighs (or?).
The match is over.
The crowd roars to my victory and begins apuding hard. The volunteers run into the arena and carefully pick up Alex, taking him to the infirmary. They made sure not to touch the rod sticking inside his Ahem.
[Hehehe You did that on purpose, didn''t you?]
No! I was just trying to push him down so that I could get close. My n was to attack him using the Water de.
[Come on, don''t lie, buddy.]
I am not!
[ (-_-) ]
Okay, fine I did that on purpose.
[Fufufu Nice!]
By the way, did you hear what he said before falling down?
[Yup, he told you to "just wait" and called you a bitch.]
No, he didn''t call me a bitch, he said "that bitch". I think he was referring to someone else.
[Come on, he must''ve said it by mistake. You''re overthinking.]
Maybe Maybe not
Well, I know this is a really small thing, but still, I have a bad feeling for some reason.
I think I should be a little more cautious around him. And tell my women to do so as well.
[As you wish. Anyway, now that you''ve won the match, are you going to meet that anonymous person who wrote that note in your slip or not?]
Yeah, I guess I will.
In a few minutes, every in my group finishes up with their duels, and together, all of us walk back to the stands. The crowd cheers for me again and I could see Kate and Riley waving at me excitedly, telling me to hurry up ande to them.
Sorry, I cannot.
I simply mouth back the word washroom, wishing that they would understand before leaving the stadium through the exit.
I quickly make my way to the P.E. storage room and open the door (which is unlocked by the way) to enter inside.
what!?
"Princess Ilyrana!?" I exim.
Standing in the middle of the room is the Princess of the Elf kingdom. She''s looking as breathtakingly beautiful as always, dressed in a full length pure white skirt and a white blouse. As she looks at me entering the room, a gentle and elegant smile forms on her wless face that increases her beauty tenfold.
But sadly, she''s not the only one here. There''s also a guy (Elf) in a ck tuxedo standing behind her. I''ve seen this guy before, he''s Ilyrana''s bodyguard.
"Thank you foring, Jacob. Allow me to congratte you on your splendid victory in today''s duel. Yourst move was quite unusual," Princess Ilyrana says, the end of her mouth twitching.
"Wait, so you''re the one who wrote in my slip!?" I ask, still in quite a shock.
"Yes, indeed. I wished to meet you," She replies promptly.
"Me!? But why?" I ask suspiciously.
This makes no sense
"I remember writing the reason in the slip. I want to talk to you," she says.
"Okay, fine. But why did the invitation depend upon the result of today''s mock duel?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
"Oh, it''s nothing. That was just to confirm a few things," Ilyrana answers.
"What few things?"
Ilyrana''s smile widens but she doesn''t answer.
"Anyway, I recently came to know that Princess Leena was giving you private lessons before the mock duels. I imagine it was because you were eh not that good at magic, am I correct?" she asks.
The fuck!?
She won''t answer my question but still expect me to answer hers?
[Well, she is a princess, buddy. What do you expect?]
Yeah, I guess.
"Yes, I was bad at it," I lie.
"Amazing! It''s quite an aplishment, don''t you think? From being bad at magic to bing your school''s top duelist in less than two weeks. Princess Leena must be quite a good teacher," Ilyrana remarks.
"Y-Yes, she is," I say with a small nod.
"I see, I see. And if I''m not wrong, you even visited Princess Zakira privately in her hotel room, didn''t you? Why, I am sure you two must be close friends," She says, looking amused.
Shit! How the fuck does she know that!?
"Y-Yes, we''re friends I mean, close friends," I reply in a slightly shaky voice.
"The Vampire princess befriending a human, I never thought it could be possible. You''re quite an interesting man, Jacob. Even the White Fox would agree to that," Ilyrana says, nodding to herself.
"T-Thanks."
This is all I could think of saying.
"Hmm I see, two of them haven''t even realized the truth and even then, I am way behind them. But it doesn''t matter, I will be the first one to make a move," Ilyrana says in a low voice.
What is she mumbling about?
"Excuse me, but I don''t think I understand"
"Jacob, I have to ask you something," She says in a loud voice again, interrupting me.
Isn''t that what you''ve been doing?
"Yes?"
"When I return to my country, will youe with me?"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 122: A Bad Feeling
Chapter 122: A Bad Feeling
"e with you?" I ask, confused.
"Yes, I want you toe with me to my country. Surely, you must want to see the glorious Elf kingdom with your own eyes, right?" Ilyrana asks.
"Are you serious!? I mean, of course, I do, but" I falter.
but I only have two more days left to live. So, unless we leave right now, I don''t think I will even reach halfway to the Elf country, much less see it in person.
"But?" Ilyrana asks.
"But I don''t understand, why do you want me toe with you? Are you inviting anyone else like this as well?" I ask with a frown.
Princess Ilyrana''s smile widens, but she doesn''t reply immediately. It appears like she''s thinking about something.
"Yes, I am inviting two more humans," She finally answers.
"That girl, Debbie Sherman, who shares the first position with you in the mock duels and Aria woods, who''s the third-best after you two."
"So, this invitation is only for the first three rankers, huh?" I ask.
"Well, if you want, we can take some of your family members and friends as well but yes, this invitation is only for the top three contestants of the mock duels," she tells me.
"And did Debbie and Aria agree to go with you?"
"You''re the first one I''ve asked," Ilyrana simply says with a shrug.
"I see"
Pink, what do you think?
[Hmm Seems really suspicious to me.]
Yeah, same.
"So, does the school know about this?" I inquire further.
"Mr. Winde does. Though I would like to request you not to reveal about this to anyone not yet, at the very least or things might get a bit difficult for me," Ilyrana says.
"Anyway, can I get your answer, please?"
"I I need some time to think about it," I say, shaking my head.
More like, if I survive the glitch, I might give this a thought.
"Very well, I think the tournament willst for around three to four days, so all-in-all, I have a little more than a week left here. I will expect a reply before that," she says.
"Fine"
"Well then, this was all the time we had. I should get back to the stadium. Once again, thanks foring to meet me, Jacob," Ilyrana says, giving me a single nod before starting to move towards the door. Her bodyguard follows.
"Hey, wait! Can you tell me just onest thing?" I ask, stopping Ilyrana on her track.
"Aren''t you a curious one? Go on."
"Why invite us to your country at all? I mean, it''s not like you have anything to gain from it," I say.
"But I do no, we, the Elves, do. I think you''re forgetting something," Ilyrana says, raising her right hand and tapping her wrist meaningfully.
Oh
"The Core Stone?" I ask.
"Yes, the bracelet which stabilizes these Core Stones are invented by the Elves. Through you and those two girls, we would like to record the performance and result of our invention. Though unfortunately, we cannot do that here in your country. Honestly, it won''t take much time, just an hour or two every day for the duration of your visit," she answers.
"Wait, didn''t Principal Winde said that the Humans stabilized the Core Stones? Elves just helped a little bit, didn''t they?" I ask with a frown.
At this, Ilyrana gives a small sigh.
"I shouldn''t say this, but well Did you really believe your principal, Jacob? You never wondered how Humans, one of the most inferior beings when ites to magic, managed to create such a strong magical device?" she asks.
"Eh No," I say with a slightly red face.
Now that Ilyrana is asking this, it really doesn''t make any sense to me.
"Don''t worry, none of your fellow students wondered about this either, most of them were so excited to finally get to use magic that they ignored these small contradictory details in Mr. Winde''s speech," She tells me.
"But well, that doesn''t mean that the Humans didn''t contribute at all, you know? To tell you the truth, I don''t think there''s anyone in the Elf kingdom who couldn''t use magic all of us level up. We needed Humans to test this particr device of ours."
"Hey! But doesn''t that mean that you take us as your"
"I thought that was yourst question, Jacob?" Ilyrana asks mildly.
"I know, but"
"Sorry, but I really need to leave now. If you ept my invitation, we will get a lot of time to talk again. You can ask as many questions as you want then," she says, giving yet another smile.
Ilyrana starts walking and the bodyguard rushes forward to open the door open for her. Though before exiting the P.E. storage room, she stops once again and turns around.
"And please, don''t forget that I asked first."
Huh?
Before I could ask her what she means by this, Ilyrana and her bodyguard are gone.
________________________________
"I still cannot believe it," Kate says, shaking her head.
"Well, I can. You trained really hard," I say with a smile, patting her back lightly.
The school is over and currently, Kate, Riley, and I are leaving the grounds, making our way to the gates.
"But still, rank six!? That''s just insane! And what''s more, unless something really unexpected happens in tomorrow''s duels, this rank is fixed!" she says happily.
"Congrattions! And Riley, congrattions to you, too. You did very well," I say.
"Yeah, thanks Rank eight. It''s not that great, but I will get selected," she says, her mood down.
Riley never said this out loud, but I know that her main goal was to surpass Kate in the rankings. She probably doesn''t even care about being selected. The exact same thing can be said about Kate as well she considers Riley as her rival.
"Anyway, remember what I told you guys earlier about my match with Alex? I way thinking, maybe, I can walk you two to your houses? Just to be safe, you know?" I ask.
"Jacob, don''t worry about that guy said. You gave him such an embarrassing defeat, I would''ve been surprised if he hadn''t said anything," Kate says.
"I know, but still, there''s nothing wrong with me walking you to your house, right?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
Kate blushes.
"Of course, not. But you see, my father was insisting on picking me up from school. He''s probably waiting outside right now," Kate says, sounding genuinely regretful.
"No worries. It''s better that your father is here," I say with a nod.
"And what about you, Riley?"
"Riley''sing with me as well!" Kate says before Riley could answer.
"She is? I mean, you are, Riley? Why?" I ask.
"Oh, about that"
"Riley''s house is on the way! My father will drop her!" Kate says hastily, getting a little fidgety all of a sudden.
"Really? That''s convenient" I say with a frown.
"It is, isn''t it?" Kate says with a nervous chuckle.
"A-Anyway, I think we should get going or my father will get worried. Bye, Jacob!"
She quickly grabs Riley''s hand and dashes away along with her.
"Bye!" Riley shouts, toote to realize that she''s being dragged away.
"What was that about?" I mutter in confusion.
Rtively slower than them, I start moving towards the school gates as well, but suddenly, something catches my eyes. Maya and her friends are walking ahead of me.
"Hey, Maya! Wait!" I jog forward, calling out to Maya.
Probably recognizing my voice, she stops on her track.
"You guys go ahead, I will catch up in a minute," she tells her friends before turning around.
"What is it, Jacob?" she asks in a cold voice (which sounds quite normal to me these days).
"Can youe home early today?" I ask.
"Why?"
"You gave me a month to prove my innocence, right? I want you to meet someone who can help me with that," I tell her.
"Is it that woman whoes to our house every day and leaves before I arrive?" Maya asks.
Shit! She saw Reba!
"Y-Yes, she''s the one," I answer honestly.
For a moment, Maya observes me with her deep brown eyes.
"Very well, I will meet her. Now, excuse me," Maya says, turning around.
Suddenly, I get hit by a really weird feeling, prompting me to speak again.
"Hey, Maya! Listen, can we walk home together?" I ask.
"I''m going to hang out with my friends, Jacob. Don''t worry, I wille home early."
Saying this, Maya walks away.
"Damn it" I mutter.
I know I should be happy that Maya agreed to meet Reba, but for some reason, there''s this heavy feeling in my heart instead. I got this same feeling earlier today as well, right after my duel with Alex.
Like something really bad is about to happen
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 123: The Fish Bites Back (Part-1
Chapter 123: The Fish Bites Back (Part-1
Currently, I am on my way to my house. The heavy feeling that I got after meeting Maya is still lingering in my mind, refusing to disappear no matter what I do or think. I am not sure, but maybe it''s because of the deadline of my glitch. It kind of makes sense, considering that death is dancing on my forehead.
Fuck! This is making me really uneasy
[You''re just worrying too much, buddy. m down and throw your tension away. You will feel much better.]
Calm down!? Seriously!?
I will die in a couple of days and you want me to fucking calm down!?
[Well, worrying about it won''t change anything either, will it? And don''t say "die" like it is bound to happen. We still have some time.]
Bullshit! Nothing happened until now even though I am trying so hard! You expect me to believe that a miracle will happen in just two days!?
[Well, there''s nothing wrong with hoping for a miracle, is there?]
Oh, shut up. You''re useless.
[]
[I can say a lot of things in reply to that. But well, given your current situation, let''s just say that you''re being harsh on me.]
No, I''m not. ck would''ve thought of some solution by now. And where is ck anyway!? It''s been days since west spoke! I thought both of you take turns!
[No, not really. We try to suppress each other and at the same time, try to force our way out. It depends upon who''s more powerful at the moment.]
So, can you not just let cke up!?
[No. ck''s not even trying toe out, I cannot do anything about it. And anyway, I am tired of telling you this, but don''t evaluate ck too high. Wasn''t ck the one who suggested you to use your Skills and Point-earning Methods to fix the glitch!? That didn''t work, did it?]
No, it didn''t
Damn it! Then just what should I do!?
I don''t want to die! I am only seventeen!
[Let''s just calm down for now, okay? Take a deep breath. I know the situation is really bad and being calm is not easy, but at least try. You will be able to think more clearly.]
Fine.
I stop walking for a moment and take a few deep breaths. To my surprise, I start feeling better immediately. The heavy feeling is still there, but not as prominent as before.
[How was that?]
unexpectedly good. Thanks.
[No problem. You''re my buddy. I am d to help you.]
Yeah, and and I am sorry for calling you useless. It just came out in anger. I didn''t mean it.
[It''s fine. I''ve called you a lot of worse things. Like needle-dick, un-girthy boy, instant women-repellent, ultra-micro]
Okay, okay, that''s enough!
[Fufufu anyway, let''s change the topic. So, how do you n to make Maya meet Reba, huh? She won''t be able to get close to her, remember?]
I am not sure about that. I mean, how did that harpy, Nina, get close to Reba? It was probably because she made contact with me, right? If so, then Maya should also be able to meet Reba.
[Man, I don''t know how Nina came close to Reba, but I have the feeling that only your permanent women should be able to do that. Maybe it''s because of the glitch?]
[Anyway, what if Maya won''t be able toe near Reba. What will you do then?]
Oh, I have a n if that happens as well.
Reba and I will sit in the living room and La and Maya will be in a room upstairs. After Reba deploys her barrier, I will exin my system to Maya through the phone and then afterward, have a face-to-face conversation with her.
[Hmm That might actually work. Consider me surprised.]
Why are you surprised?
[Fufufu Never mind. Look, I can see our house!]
______________________________
What the hell!?
The moment I get inside the house, a low sniffling sound reaches my ears. It''sing from the living room and not just from a single person.
"La? Reba?" I call out with a frown, taking off my shoes and putting down my bag before moving towards the living room.
The next instant, the sound stopsing abruptly. Entering the living room, I find both La and Reba standing right beside the sofa, facing me.
Fuck
Their eyes are bloodshot, their cheeks are red, and I can even trace the white marks of tears that were hastily wiped away. But still, contradicting all this, there is a smile on their faces a forced and really twitchy one, but there is.
"You guys were crying" I say in a faint voice.
"N-No, we weren''t. How was school?" La asks, her voice heavy and shaky.
"Y-Yes, how was it? Did you win your mock duel today? A-And what about Aria?" Reba asks, her voice the same as La.
For a moment, I feel like telling them to stop pretending and changing the topic and just tell me why they were crying but I stop myself. It''s a stupid thing to ask, to be honest. I already know why they were crying. It''s because of the fact that I will be dead in two days.
And it''s obvious that they don''t want to break down in front of me. They understand that I will also break down seeing them in that state.
Sigh
"Yeah, Aria and I both won our duels. It was a good day at school," I say, forcing out a smile as well.
"Congrattions! You must be really tired, right? Sit down, I will bring you a ss of water," La says.
"No, it''s fine. I am not thirsty," I say, moving to the sofa and sitting down.
"Come on."
I pat the sofa, urging both of them to sit down as well.
La sits on my right side and Reba on my left both leaning on immediately and resting their heads on my shoulders. I also put my hands around them, giving them a side hug and rubbing their arms.
"Did you meet Zakira at school?" Reba asks.
This is basically an indirect way of asking whether I fucked Zakira or not.
"No, she was too busy today," I answer honestly.
La clenches her hand in anger.
"She''s not taking this seriously at all! We made a mistake giving her such an important responsibility!" She says furiously.
Fucking me is such an important responsibility? Never thought I would hear this.
"Oh, don''t me her. I saw her trying to slip away from others multiple times, but they just won''t leave her alone today. It''s probably because we''re so close to the main tournament," I tell her.
La doesn''t say anything to this.
"It''s alright, La. If Zakira didn''t have sex with Jacob, then that means he can do it with us right now. We don''t have to wait," Reba says calmly.
"I guess" La mutters grudgingly.
I did have sex with Riley though. But well, that''s not the reason why I cannot have sex right now.
"We have to wait for a while. I asked Maya toe home early. She can be here any minute," I tell them.
"Hmm? Why did you call her early, Jacob?" La asks, confused.
"Well, I was thinking that we should tell her about my system and the glitch. She''s also our family. She deserves to know what we are going through," I say.
"I fully agree with you, Jacob. But how will you tell her?" La asks.
"Well"
I tell her and Reba about my n.
"Oh, wow. That could work," Reba says, looking impressed.
"Yes, it''s a great idea," La says with a nod.
"But still, I think we should give you some you know oral service while we wait for Maya. We can stop at any moment, you know?" she adds, putting her hand on my chest and slowly slipping it down towards my crotch.
Sigh
I don''t think La will give up. I guess I have no choice but to go with it.
[Yeah, yeah, stop acting. You want a blowjob as well, admit it.]
yeah, I want it.
"Okay, I am in then," I say with a shrug.
"I will sit back this time," Reba says considerately, moving away from us.
"No, wait, Reba. If you don''t mind, we can do this together as well. I don''t feel ufortable if it''s you," La says with a smile.
Damn
La and Reba''s friendship has grown a lot in thest few days. To the point that I am not even that surprised to hear La say this. In fact, it feels great knowing that my women are getting along so good.
"I don''t mind that at all," Reba says with a bright smile.
Me neither!
[Yeah, you better not. Or I will cut off that pathetic stick Ahem, you know what? I am not going toplete this sentence. Maybe after the glitch is fixed.]
If the glitch is fixed, I will dly take that insult.
Together, La and Reba start unbuckling my pants. Meanwhile, I also move my hands and grab their tits (from above their clothes), kneading and ying with them.
But well, before any of us could get to the good part, my life remembers that it hasn''t cock-blocked me in a while.
*RING* *RING* *RING*
The moment Reba pulls down my underwear and uncovers my cock, the fucking phone starts ringing.
Okay, so this is the current list of my most evil inanimate enemies: doorbell, check; phone, check.
With a sigh, I pull out the phone from my pants and look at the screen. It''s an unknown number. For a second, I feel like just canceling the call, but that strange heavy feeling inside me tells me to pick it up.
Oh, fuck it
"Hello, who is this?" I ask.
"Someone who hates you so much that his blood boils just from hearing your name," a person reply. A person with a very familiar voice.
"Alex!? Why the fuck are you calling me!? And wait, and how did you even get my number!?" I ask angrily.
"Ha Hahaha! I will tell you. I will tell you everything. But first, I want you to change that tone of yours, asshole. I don''t like it. Be more respectful," he says.
Does this guy want another butt-fuck from those male prostitutes?
"And what made your puny mind think that I will do that?" I ask.
"Because you don''t have a choice. If you don''t listen to me, I will hurt someone who is really close to you," he answers simply.
"I have just abducted her, you know? Want to speak to her?"
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Charater Picture on my discord!
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
See Character Photos:
Join my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Chapter 124: The Fish Bites Back (Part-2)
Chapter 124: The Fish Bites Back (Part-2)
*BA-DUM*
The moment Alex says this, my heart beats so loudly that I could feel my entire body vibrate. Weirdly enough, the sound even resonates around my surrounding. Though a split secondter, it goes back to normal as if nothing strange ever happened. Only the heavy feeling in my chest gets more intense.
"What the fuck do you mean, motherfucker!? Whom have you abducted!?" I shout, my worst fearing true.
La and Reba jump up from my sudden outburst. Though hearing the word "abducted", their expressions hardens immediately after.
"Calm down, dickhead. I just asked if you want to talk to her. You can guess who is she," Alex says with a chuckle.
There is silence for a few seconds before he speaks again.
"Here, the bastard is on the phone. Let him hear your voice," Alex says, his voice now at a distance from the phone.
The next moment, a terrified voice of a girl bursts out from the phone.
Maya''s voice.
"J-Jacob! Jacob! Don''t worry about me! I-I will be fine! Just don''t listen to him! He''s trying to make youe here and"
Her voice gets muffled. Someone must have blocked her mouth.
"Maya!? Maya!? Let her speak, fucker!" I shout.
Both La and Reba gasps at Maya''s name.
"Tape that bitch''s mouth again," Alex''s voicees.
"So, where were we? Yes, now that you''ve gotten the proof that I have this hoe, Maya, with me, I expect you to speak respectfully to me. Otherwise, I will beat up this cunt so brutally that her screams will reach you. Mind, not though the phone," He says.
"Listen here, you cocksucker! If you hurt even a hair on Maya''s head, I will cut you up in a thousand pieces and feed you to the crows, understand!? I will kill you. I am not even kidding," I say murderously, shaking in rage.
"Sigh you don''t really care about her, do you? I just told you to be respectful and you still have the nerve to threaten me? I guess I have no choice but to punch her beautiful face a few times. ck circle around eyes will look good on her," he says.
"HEY! YOU FUCKING"
"Don''t shout! I don''t want my ears to hurt. Fine, I will let this one slide. But I suggest that you just listen to me and keep your mouth shut if you cannot speak with respect. Because, you know, I would love to mess this bitch up in every way possible," he continues in a disgusting voice.
This bastard! This motherfucking bastard! He''s enjoying this!
"Now, let''s start with the most basic thing of any kidnapping: I will give you the instructions and you will follow them exactly," Alex tells me.
"So, as soon as this call ends, I want you to leave your house ande to"
He tells me an address.
"Obviously, you have toe alone. Don''t even think about bringing someone else. Also, don''t be stupid enough to call the police. I won''t hesitate to strangle this whore if I catch even a glimpse of them anywhere nearby," He warns.
"Anyway, get ready, bastard. I am going to get back to you for everything you did to me."
With this, he ends the call.
"This fucking son of a bitch!" I curse loudly, standing up from the sofa and hastily pulling up my pants.
"W-What happened, Jacob? Who was that? And why were you talking about Maya?" La asks, looking very scared.
"A piece of shit has kidnapped Maya. Don''t worry, I have her location. I will quickly go there and save her," I exin as fast as I could, somehow managing to keep my voice low.
"WHAT!? H-How Why in hell?"
La is so shocked that she covers her face, her hands shaking uncontrobly.
"Wait, you cannot go there alone, Jacob! It''s really dangerous! We should call the Police immediately," Reba says, grabbing my hand.
She looks really worried as well, but still calmer than me and La.
"He has threatened to hurt Maya if we contact the police," I tell her.
"But"
Reba opens her mouth to protest, but I raise my hand.
"But I am not foolish enough to actually not do it. We will call the police, just not right now," I continue.
"What do you mean?" She asks with a frown.
"To make sure that Maya gets out of this without any harm, I need to go there alone. I want the police toe only after they''ve lost their guard. So, I want you to wait for around twenty minutes after I am gone before calling them, understand?" I say seriously, telling her the address as well.
"This is still very dangerous, Jacob! What if something happens to you!?" Reba says, growing more and more agitated.
"I think you''re forgetting that I can do magic, Reba. I will be able to protect myself and Maya at least until the police arrive. Don''t worry," I tell her.
I can tell that Reba''s still not convinced but she gives me a small nod nevertheless. Not wasting another second, I quickly move out of the living room and start wearing my shoes again. Reba follows behind.
"Take care of La, please. She''s in a worse state than it looks," I request her.
"I will," She replies solemnly.
With this, I leave the house and dash out into the streets. As I already know the location, I break into a run instead of calling a cab. It will be much faster (and less stressful) to just find a cab on my way rather than to just stand and wait for it.
*BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP*
Suddenly, just a few stridester, my heart hammers inside my chest once again the sound resonating. It onlysts for a second, but in that duration, my vision turns upside-down and I fall down hard on my knees.
"Damn What is happening to me?" I mutter, getting back on my feet while holding my head.
Ignoring the growing heavy feeling, I start running again.
Thankfully, in just a few minutes, I find an empty cab to hop inside. Even the driver seems to understand my urgency because the moment I tell him the address, he pushes down the elerator hard, maintaining the speed near the speed-limit throughout the way even exceeding it a few times.
Reaching the destination, I thank him and hand over the fare (along with a generous tip) before getting out of the taxi.
It is a posh area that screams "rich" even from a distance you know, with big houses, wide streets, and palm trees along the sidewalk. This is such a big ce that anyone can get lost here.
But fortunately, it doesn''t take long for me to find the house I''m supposed to go to. The fact that one of Alex''s goons is standing right outside the gate helps tremendously.
Seeing meing towards him, the goon gets alert and starts looking around, checking if I have brought anyone else. Though once assured that I am all alone, a toothy grin spreads across his face.
"Take me to Maya," I growl, suppressing an urge to squash the face of this ugly fuck.
Well, I need to make sure that Maya is safe before I do anything to anyone.
"Hehehe Sure, follow me," he says with augh, turning around and opening the gate.
I follow the ugly fuck through the paved path and enter the house along with him. Simr to outside, the house is quite luxurious and spacious from the inside as well. But well, I don''t spend time looking around.
"To the basement. Everyone is there," the goon says, looking sideways at me.
"This is going to be so much fun," he adds with a smirk, rubbing his hands in anticipation.
Yeah, just let me get to Maya and you will see.
Together, the goon and I climb down the stairs leading to the basement.
"What the?"
The moment we enter the basement, a bizarre scene appears in front of me.
Fire.
The opposite end of the basement ispletely covered in mes that are higher than my waist.
"Hey! The bastard is here already! Great!"
Suddenly, a familiar voice speaks up, grabbing my attention.
Looking at the direction of this voice, I find Alex staring at me with a happy, half-crazed look on his face. He''s standing really close to the fire as if not scared of it at all. Four of his other goon-friends are here as well, sitting at a distance from him on a couch, looking at me with excited faces.
I guess the venttion here must be really good.
"Where''s Maya!? Where is she!?" I shout,ing to my sense again.
"No greetings or anything? So rude," he says, shaking his head in contempt.
"Just fucking tell me, you cunt!" I bark.
"Hahaha Eager to see your cute lover, aren''t you? Well, she''s right here with us. Try looking through the mes, you will see her," Alex says with a grin.
For a second, I thought he''s fucking with me. But then, fear fills my mind and I jerk my head towards the fire.
Shit! Shit! Shit!
It''s really hard to see, but I can barely make out the figure of someone behind the mes no, there is more than one person there.
"Want to see her clearly?" Alex asks.
The next instant, as if reacting to Alex''s voice, the mes split apart and Maya''s face appears. She is literally drenched in sweat and looks barely conscious, but other than that, she seems fine. The mes are not hurting her at all.
"She''s unhurt, see? Now, let me tell you the reason why I called you here today," Alex continues.
"I am sure you remember what you did to me the other day"
*THUD*
Before Alex could finish the sentence, I fall down on the floor, clutching my chest.
*BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP*
Like before, my heart starts hammering inside my ribcage again. But this time, it doesn''t stop after a second or two. It keeps on going. Before I realize it, even my ears start ringing loudly and my vision turns red.
"Ughh!" I grunt out, feeling really sick.
The next moment, pink light bursts out in front of my eyes, and letters appear.
[Beast Awakening: Mode 2]
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 125: The Fish Bites Back (Part-3)
Chapter 125: The Fish Bites Back (Part-3)
[Beast Awakening: Mode 2]
The message hovers in front of my eyes for a couple of seconds before disappearing.
F-Fuck! Beast awakening!? Now!?
What is happening
*cough* cough*
"Ahhgh"
I let out another groan, feeling sicker than ever. Even though Beast Awakening has activated, I cannot feel explosive lust thates with it. In fact, there''s no lust at all not even my dick is getting erect.
What''s more, opposite to the great energy surge I experience in this condition I can actually feel my limbs losing strength and my body bing limp.
"What the fuck is?"
I try to speak up as well, but couldn''t do it properly. I just don''t have the strength left to move my jaw. On top of it, even my vision has turnedpletely red blood-red, to be exact. It''s like seeing the world from behind a thin film or something.
Wait a second, I am not I am not dying, right?
I should have two more days left. Pink told me that I had a month.
But But what if it was just an estimate?
No! Fuck! Pink,e out! I need to speak to you! This is important!
There''s no response. No pink light appears.
God damnit!
I totally forgot that Pink doesn''te out when Beast Awakening is activated. Now, what am I going to do?
"Something happened to him?" Alex asks, confused.
His voice sounds weirdly distorted. It''s like my ears are failing to work correctly.
"Dunno, man. He''s probably fainted."
The goon standing behind answers.
"What!? For real!? This weak-ass motherfucker actually fainted!? Hahaha! This reminds me of the day when I scared him with my fireballs," Alex says,ughing heartily. The goonsugh with him.
"Well, wake this pussy up. We cannot start unless he''s awake," He orders.
Giving him a nod, the goon bends down and grab my arm probably to turn me over but he removes his hand instantly, flinches back in surprise.
"His skin is burning, man!"
"Oh, really? Will you catch fire if you touch him?" Alex asks, raising his eyebrows.
"N-No?"
"Then just do what I am fucking telling you to do!"
Alex shouts, ring at him with his crazy eyes. Shuddering, the goon grabs me again, without flinching this time, and flips my body.
"Hey! His eyes are open! He''s not fainted!" He exims.
"Not fainted, you say? Tch Then why did he fell down? He''s not even speaking," Alex asks, clicking his tongue.
"I think he''s sick. A bit too sick, actually," the goon tells him, cing his hand over my chest and feeling my heartbeat.
"Damn His heart is going crazy here. It''s so weird. My body is shaking just from touching him."
"Oh, for fuck''s sake! Sick!? Now of all times!?"
Alex clenches his hands in frustration, looking angry enough to punch something. Honestly, it almost makes me feel good that this is happening right now. Almost.
"Never mind. At least he''s conscious, right? That will have to do. Just tie him up to a chair," He orders.
Another goon gets up from the couch and helps the first one to lift up my limp body. They set me down on a chair directly in front of Alex and tie up my limbs using a rope to keep me from falling down. One of them even grabs my hair, using them to steer my face towards Alex.
The fire is really close to me now, but for some reason, I cannot feel the heat from it.
bastards.
Maya is trapped inside there. Helpless and scared. I have no idea how Alex is even managing to keep her safe with all this fire around her. At first, I thought he stole the Core Stone bracelet from the school, but I cannot see him wearing it right now.
Unless
"Oh, well. This is not going to be as fun as I thought, but fuck it," Alex mutters, shaking his head exasperatedly before looking at me.
"Anyway, so, where were we? Yes I guess there''s no need to remind you of what you did to me that day in the brothel, right?" he asks, a grin forming on his face. Though it''s not reaching his eyes at all.
"You shouldn''t have done that to me, Jacob. You should''ve known that I won''t just sit back and forget about everything. No, I am not that kind of guy. I believe in giving back twice of what I''ve received. Especially in cases like these."
Slowly, Alex starts to close the distance between us, limping heavily because of his broken ass.
"And today, it''s finally the time that I will start giving back, you see. Do you remember what I said while lying miserably on that brothel''s bed that day? In-between all the swearing? Do you remember?" he asks.
"I told you how I would get revenge on all of you for doing that to me. That''s what I told you. Did you think that I was just yelling stuff out of anger? No, I waspletely serious about doing everything I said! In fact, I even nned how to proceed while I was in self-istion inside my house," he tells me excitedly.
"How I would **** my filthy unfaithful ex, Kate, and make her my personal cum-slut; How I would beat that whore, Riley, to a pulp before stuffing screwdrivers up her ass; How I would trap my disgusting mother and sister in my house and let my friends **** them day and night until they are broken!" he says, looking genuinely like a crazy person right now.
"And you know what''s even better than all of this? Each and every one of these things will happen right in front of you as you get your ass demolished by a monstrous dildo. Sorry, I couldn''t hire male prostitutes to do the work," He goes on,ughing gleefully.
This bastard! This fucking cunt! I will kill him! Even if that''s thest thing I do!
With my heart going out of control and the tremendous rage filling my head, it feels like I will pop a vein or two any second now. But even though I am like this right now, there is no strength in me to even lift up a finger much less beat the crap out of this son of a bitch. It''s really frustrating, but my body remains as limp as before.
"Now, I guess you must be wondering why I abducted Maya even though I didn''t mention her name, right? Well, to be honest, I wasn''t nning to do so. Kate and Riley were my original target. But unfortunately, Kate''s dad picked up both of them after school. We couldn''t go after them.
"But my luck wasn''t totally off today. Just momentster, I saw this cunt passing by and remember the humiliating p she gave me the other day. So, I thought, you know, I might as well get back at her while I am at it. And thus, here we are," Alex says, spreading his arms.
He''s now standing really close to me, looking down.
"Okay, we''re done with the exnation! Come on, guys! Its time **** the fuck out of these bitches! And Trevor, don''t forget to take out the dildo for our special guest!"
Looking at his goons, Alex casually points his hand towards the fire again. Once again, the mes listen to him obediently and start dying out. In just a few seconds, I can clearly make out Maya''s form and of those who are lying there with her. I recognize them. They are two of Maya''s best friends.
Damn this fucker! I am sure he kidnapped them just because they were with Maya at that time!
I need to save them before anything bad happens. Reba must''ve called the Police a while ago. They must be on their way right now. I need to stall time until they arrive.
But what can I even do
*BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP*
*BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP*
*BA-DUMP* *BA-DUMP*
*BA-DUMP*
All of a sudden, my raging heart starts to calm down. The moment it gets normalpletely, pink light bursts forth in front of my eyes again.
[Initialization:plete]
The next instant, out of nowhere, the sick feeling vanishes without a trace, and a tremendous amount of energy bursts inside my body so much that I could feel it radiating out as heat. My vision is still tinged red, but it is more focused and sharper than ever before. I think even my hearing has improved exponentially somehow.
*BOOM*
Without realizing it, I stand up with a jerk making the chair I am tied to rip off in pieces, issuing a thundering sound in the process. To my surprise, I didn''t even feel any pain while doing so.
"What the?"
Alex, who''s just inches away from me, stumbles back while leaking out a bewildered voice. And then, my eyes look down on him.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 126: The Fish Bites Back (Part-4)
Chapter 126: The Fish Bites Back (Part-4)
Immediately, I realize two very major things that leave me utterly stunned. First, and the less important one, is that I not feeling aroused at all like, not even a little bit. Beast Awakening is currently activate, I am not feeling sick anymore still, I cannot sense the burning lust that usually makes my mind go crazy or the raging boner that wants to fuck every woman in sight.
But well, this is not even the most surprising thing. What makes me literally shake from excitement is the fact that I am in full control of my body right now. Even with the immense power coursing through my body, I am not going berserk.
As far as I know, with Beast Awakening, I get horny enough to fuck non-stop and get powerful enough to subdue a Vampire like Zakira. But there''s one big shoring: everything I do is out of my control until the Poison remains active.
Though now, for some reason, the "horny" and "out-of-control" parts are not there. The only thing I can feel is pure raw strength filling every cell of my body.
And this is very, very bad news for the little pieces of shit standing in front of me
"So, what were you saying just now?" I ask, glowering down on Alex.
"T-The chair? How the fuck?"
He looks shocked beyond words, his eyes moving between me and demolished chair in quick sessions a shadow of fear and confusion on his face.
"Yes, I remember, you told me that you will **** Maya and her friends and stuff a dildo down my ass," I say, casually taking a step forward.
Alex staggers back again while flinching, lifting up his hands in defense.
"H-Hey! Stop!" he shouts. "Don''t get ahead of yourself, bastard! Y-You just broke a shit-quality chair! Move back or I will kill the girls!"
He threatens. The mes around Maya which were dying out, bursts back to life again. But still, I don''t move back. Something tells me that I don''t have to. There''s a strange sort of calmness inside me I know that the situation is already under my control.
"O-Oh, so you don''t care if I burn her alive, huh? Then what if I do it to you as well!? I just want you to see me raping this bitch, I don''t care if you''re half-burnt while doing so!" he says, pointing his hand at me now.
"Back off or I will really do it!"
Again, I ignore him. Honestly, I don''t even understand why this cock-sucker is getting so scared. I haven''t done anything yet.
"Motherfucker"
Seeing that I am still not moving, Alex curses in a low voice before willing the fire to erupt out of the palm of his hands, shooting it straight at me.
In response, I thrust out my hand as well and use my own bit of magic. Nothing special happens, only the fire Alexunched disappears halfway through.
"What the fuck!?"
Looking confused, Alex tries throwing the mes once again. But this time, nothinges out from his hand.
"The fuck did you do!?" he shouts in frustration, jerking his hand frantically as if trying to force out the fire. He looks quite funny.
Though well, I don''t stop tough at him. Quickly moving my hand towards Maya and her friends, I vanish the fire around them as well. Thankfully, they are still not hurt.
"H-Hey! Hey! How the fuck are you controlling my fire!?" Alex asks, baffled, and in panic. He''s still moving his hands wildly, but nothing is happening anymore.
To be honest, even I am not sure how I am doing this. ording to what Leena taught me, it''s actually pretty difficult to take control over someone else''s magic. And even though I''ve never sessfully done it before, I was confident that I''d be able to do it now.
Maybe it''s because of the strangely acting Beast Awakening?
"I don''t have to answer you, cunt," I spat back.
"You bastard Guys, grab this motherfucker! Pin him down so that I kick his AAHGH!"
Before Alex could finish speaking, I close the distance between us in a sh and raise my leg to kick him square in the chest. The moment my leg makes contact, Alex''s body gets lift off the ground entirely and flies back at an astonishing speed painfully mming against the wall behind and crumbling down, unconscious.
Fuck! I wanted to slowly beat the shit out of this bastard! Not just knock him with just a single hit!
I guess I need to try and control my power some more. I didn''t even go all out just now and this is the result.
"Y-You You killed him!"
The goon who was grabbing my hair earlier shouts, looking horror-struck at the sight of Alex''s unconscious body. Others have somewhat simr expressions as well.
"No, idiot. I didn''t"
"AAAGHH!"
I start to deny but the goon isn''t listening anymore. He breaks into a run while scream madly, clearly intending to ram his huge body into me.
As you wish, dim-wit
Anyone in my ce would''ve been scared seeing this scary-looking guy rushing towards them, but for some reason, I am not. Leaking out a small chuckle, I stand my ground without even flinching or preparing to dodge.
*BAM*
The goon crashes into me, the top of his boulder-like head hitting my chest directly. Though unfortunately for him, this was not enough to even budge me from my ce, much less make me feel any sort of pain.
"Ahh~"
*THUD*
On the other hand, the goon falls down like a puppet whose strings have been cut. With a loud thud, he hits the floor and lies there motionlessly with blood leaking out from his head.
"Damn Seems like my skin is quite solid," I mutter, lightly hitting my own chest to feel the difference.
Seeing two of their friends brutally taken down by me, the rest of the goons loses their cool as well. But they are not as stupid as I thought. Learning from their friend''s mistake, all of them charges towards me at once instead ofing one by one. Two of them even pick up weapons a kitchen-knife and a and a
What the fuck!? Is that huge spikey thing a dildo!? It''s almost as big as my arm! Probably even thicker! Were you guys seriously nning to use this monstrous thing on me!?
These bastards Now I am even more pissed.
The first goon swings his arm to punch me while the one behind him aims a kick at my legs. Of course, I don''t need to avoid getting hit by them, but in order to get used to this new body of mine, I move anyway.
Woah
I dodge them so fast and so effortlessly that the goons lose their bnce. Before they could recover, my fistsnd on their faces, making both of them copse on the floor with their broken noses spluttering out blood.
Four down, two more to go
The fucker with the knife tries to actually stab my neck, but I manage to grab his hand in time. He starts struggling to get away, but all his efforts are in vain against my strength.
*POP*
"AAHAHAHHH!!!"
I sharply twist and pull his arm, dislocating his shoulder with a pop. The resulting scream is so loud that the goon''s voice breaks up. He falls down like the others, cradling his arm while wailing like a baby.
To be honest, I don''t even feel bad doing this to him
Probably realizing that there no winning against me, thest goon decides to run away. He''s probably the wisest of them all. To cause a distraction, he throws the huge dildo at me before dashing towards the door of the basement.
"Tch Tch Tch"
Clicking my tongue, I swat aside the dildo and run towards him at full speed. Due to the insane amount of power in my legs, I catch up to him in a fraction of a second. Then, with my right hand, I grab him by the neck to make stop him before lift up his body off the ground. Immediately, he starts swinging his limbs wildly, continuously hitting my hand and torso but it doesn''t achieve anything. In just a few seconds, he stops moving as his face turns red and he begins choking.
"You motherfuckers shouldn''t have messed with me," I snarl before mming his body to the flood, head-first. Needless to say, blood stters on the floor again and he became unconscious.
With this, I finally take a deep breath of relief. I admit, it feels quite good beating these fucktards, but I am not done yet. I want to punch that prick Alex some more. He clearly didn''t get punished enough for what he did.
" what?"
Turning around to back, I see that Alex is not lying where I left him. Getting confused, I look around, only you find the little cunt crawling towards Maya like a filthy worm. He''s trying not to make much noise so that I don''t notice him which is quite difficult considering that his ribs are probably broken.
Surely, this stupid fuck will threaten me again once he reaches Maya. There''s already a nasty smile on his twisted face and a mad glint in his evil eyes. He seems pretty assured that he will seed.
Sigh
As I look at the pathetic state of this shitty asshole, the urge to beat him to pulp disappearspletely. I just feel disgusted by him.
Well, I guess I know what to do with him now
I walk towards Alex, grabbing the fearsome dildo on the way. With one of the goons screaming (dislocated shoulder), he doesn''t even notice meing.
"I am sure your ass can take this," I say, standing next to him.
"What?"
Reacting to my voice, Alex turns around with a sh but it''s already toote. I mercilessly stab the dildo between his legs. His pants get torn, his asshole gets destroyed (again), and he couldn''t even raise a scream before bing limp once again.
"This is the best punishment for you," I mutter in revulsion.
Now, let''s take Maya and her friends and get out of
Suddenly, pink light bursts in front of my eyes.
[Beast Awakening: Mode 2 End]
All the strength leaves my body instantly, the adrenaline rush I''ve been feeling all along disappears, and I start falling down. Thest thing I see before losing consciousness is the door of the Basement bursting open, and a ton of people flooding inside.
One of them looks a bit familiar
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 127: In The Hospital (Part-1)
Chapter 127: In The Hospital (Part-1)
[WAKE UP! WAKE UP! WAKE UP!]
Uhh Eh?
[Come on! It''s been two days already! I am not going to wait anymore!]
Two days?
Slowly, my eyes start to flutter open. My vision is quite blurry at the moment, but I can still make out the white ceiling and the lights above. From the soft cushiony feeling underneath me, I can tell that I am lying on a bed right now.
Damn I feel so light-headed I want to go back to sleep
The moment drowsiness starts to overpower me again, pink light shes brightly in front of my eyes.
[No! No! Don''t fall asleep again! You don''t know how hard it was to make you open your eyes!]
Pink?
[Yes, it''s Pink! And don''t go back to sleep! Think about Booby Heaven!]
Booby heaven
I force myself to remain awake a little more.
[Think about the Ass Paradise! Or the Thighnd!]
Ass paradise Thighnd
I am starting to win the war against the drowsiness now. My vision is getting clearer, and I can feel my limbs moving slightly.
[Think about the fact that you have only ten minutes left to live before the glitch kills you!]
"WHAT!?"
I get up so fast that I almost fall off the bed. All the light-headedness goes away in an instant, and my heart starts hammering in my chest.
"Ten minutes!? Ten minutes!? Are you fucking serious right now!?" I say out loud, not even caring to keep the conversion in my mind.
[Eh No.]
[Hahaha! I just said that to wake you up. See? It worked perfectly!]
You fucking prick
[Hey, hey, it was important to wake you up.]
Still, fuck you.
[]
Anyway, where am I? Thest thing I remember is kicking the ass of Alex and his wait! Where''s Maya!? Is she safe!?
[Yeah, she''s fine. Police came right after you fainted and brought everyone here, to the hospital. I cannot say for sure, but I think she''s probably discharged already.]
Oh, that''s a relief. At least I managed to save her.
Now, I am going to ask this seriously so don''t fuck around for how long was I out?
[Come on, buddy. I was telling you the truth. It''s been two days. I swear.]
Fuck
Then Then, do I really have just a few minutes left to live?
[Few minutes? Hell no! You are going to live a long life, buddy (probably)! The glitch is gone and the system is fixed!]
what!? Are you serious!?
[Of course, I am serious. You just told me not to fuck around. This is why I was dying to wake you up I just couldn''t wait to tell you about this!]
Really!? Howe the glitch got fixed out of nowhere? I wasn''t even having sex, or doing anything even remotely rted to it, at that time
[Oh, it didn''t get fixed out of nowhere! I fixed it well, ck and I did with hard work and dedication! You remember the Beast Awakening that got activated that day? It was different from the normal Beast Awakening, right?]
Yeah, I felt no arousal whatsoever and I could even freely control my body
[And you know why that happened? Because, indeed, it was not the normal Beast Awakening, it was Beast Awakening mode 2. You probably didn''t read the difference when the message popped up. Anyway, in mode 2, the negative effects of the Poison are absent making it quite simr to a skill.]
[Now, you must be wondering, howe this mode 2 came to be? Well, as I have already told you before, there are many mysterious things about Beast Awakening. When you went to save Maya, the Poison automatically started forcing changes upon your system something I was unable to do no matter how much I tried in order to form this Mode 2.]
[ck and I didn''t miss this chance and used the unstable state of the system to fix the glitch as quickly as possible. And well, we seeded!]
Damn Thank you! Thank you so much, Pink! I cannot believe that my system is fixed that I am not going to die anymore!
This is so fucking exhrating that I am having an urge to start shouting. But unfortunately, this is a hospital and I cannot do that here.
[Don''t mention it, buddy. From now, you only need to worry about getting a shit-ton of life points or you will die.]
Don''t remind me of that, idiot. Let me be happy for now, at least.
[Hehehe Sorry. Topensate, let me show you something that will quadruple your happiness, alright?]
Quadruple? Sure, why not.
The next moment, Pink light bursts in front of my eyes again and my system description appears in front of my eyes.
____________________
THE SEX BEAST SYSTEM
____________________
Current System level: [2]
Max level: [Not defined]
Life Points for Next Level up: [12,000]
Life Points: [87,400]
Life points consumption rate: [1 point/minute]
Magic Level: [4]
Mission: [None]
____________________
Partners:
Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 6]
La White, 22 (Perm.) [Level 9]
Zakira Vondrack, 123 (Perm.) [Level 4]
Evelyn Carson, 26 (Perm.) [Level 1]
Arora Kremer, 19 (Perm.) [Level 1]
Kate Bailey, 17 (Perm.) [Level 3]
Note: Temporary names will be removed from the list 24 hours after the sexual activity.
____________________
Skills:
1. [Beast''s Scent] (Max Usage: 2 times/day)
2. [Beast''s Mind Read] (Can be used one time on a person per day)
3. [Beast System Read Level 1] (Max Usage: 2 times/week)
Note: Passive skills are not shown in the list.
Buyable skills and powers [Level 5]:
Note: Skills will vanish if not acquired before leveling up.
____________________
Points earning methods:
[Level 5] Specific Methods:
1. Spank a woman [10 points]
2. Get a hand-job from a woman in a public ce [50 points]
Note:
1. Point will not be added if done during sexual acts.
2. Points for task 2 will be given after the beast have an orgasm.
Permanent methods:
1. Kiss [50 points]
2. Cunnilingus [100 points]
3. Fetio/ mouth fucking [100 points]
4. Vaginal sex [150 points]
5. Anal sex [160 points]
6. Impregnating [200 points]
Note:
Points will be multiplied by 10 if the above are a girl''s first time.
50% more points if permanent tasks are done with consent.
Warning: All the permanent methods can give you points only once every day per girl.
____________________
[Poison]:
1. [Beast Awakening]: Lose control of your body with extreme sexual heat. Once activated, will go on for 30 minutes. Will raise in intensity and frequency as the level increases. When special conditions are met, Mode 2 will be activated. Other specifications, not defined.
2. [Instant death]: Activates if any of the beasts mating women (except for temporary rank) gets removed from the partner section or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast.
[Mission Penalty]: Refusing any mission will cost a penalty of 1,000 points.
____________________
Time left to level up: 27 days : 14 hours : 12 minutes : 32 seconds
____________________
What the fuck?
[Fufufu That''s the expression I was hoping to see. So, what surprises you more? The number of points you have or the list of your permanent women?]
I-I don''t know. This ispletely insane.
Howe I have 40,000 more life points than before (I mean, I am notining, but still)!? And why are Arora, Kate, and Evelyn on my permanent women list (again, notining)!? They weren''t there thest time I checked.
[Allow me to exin these obvious things, my child is what I would like to say, but as always, these are just my theories. While I think I am mostly correct, there are some things even I am not perfectly sure about.]
[Anyway, so, ording to my simple theory, even though the glitched system was showing that the permanent methods are not giving any life point, it was not actually the case. These points were just getting stored internally, not visible in the system description. But once the system got fixed, these hidden points got added up to your total points.]
[The same thing can be said for the list of permanent women as well. They were just not visible before, and now they are. You get what was I am telling you?]
I mean, about the life points, yeah. But I don''t think you''re right about the Permanent women part. I don''t know if you forgot, but Zakira got added to the list after my system got glitched.
And not only that, Arora and Evelyn were crushing on me because I used thebo of Beast Awakening and Beast''s Scent on them. Once its effect wears off (which should be the case by now), they will stop liking me.
[Hmm As for Zakira, I am almost sure that it has something to do with the Blood Bond. But yes, the case with Arora and Evelyn is quite strange it makes me curious. As I said, there are some things I am not sure about. I was talking about this.]
[Neither of them should be on your permanent list, but they are. I think we can only know more about this when you meet them again.]
Yeah, I guess so
[Anyway, on a slightly different topic, should I start leveling you up now or do you want to wait a little?]
What!? Leveling up?
[Yes, you have a lot of life points right now. We should be able to level up more than once and buy all the skills as well. What do you say? This is a great opportunity.]
But I This is
Sigh I have to level up anyway. Might as well do it when I have life points to spare.
Fine, go ahead.
[Thank you for the green g, sir! Now, grab your SIS (system information stone) and answer my question.]
[Do you wish to level up multiple times and buy all the skills on each level? Yes or no.]
Yes.
[Processmencing. Leveling up. Buying skills. Repeat. Repeat Complete.]
[Opening system description.]
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 128: In The Hospital (Part-2)
Chapter 128: In The Hospital (Part-2)
_____________________
THE SEX BEAST SYSTEM
_____________________
Current System level: [5]
Max level: [Not defined]
Life Points for Next Level up: [18,000]
Life Points: [3,400]
Life points consumption rate: [30 points/hour]
Magic Level: [4]
Mission: [None]
_____________________
Partners:
Reba Woods, 22 (Perm.) [Level 6]
La White, 22 (Perm.) [Level 9]
Zakira Vondrack, 123 (Perm.) [Level 4]
Evelyn Carson, 26 (Perm.) [Level 1]
Arora Kremer, 19 (Perm.) [Level 1]
Kate Bailey, 17 (Perm.) [Level 3]
Note: Temporary names will be removed from the list 24 hours after the sexual activity.
_____________________
Skills:
1. [Beast''s Scent] (Max Usage: 2 times/day)
2. [Beast''s Mind Read] (Can be used one time on a person per day)
3. [Beast System Read Level 1] (Max Usage: 2 times/week)
4. [Fetish Finder] (Max Usage: 4 times/day)
5. [Women Tracker]
Note: Passive skills are not shown in the list.
_____________________
Buyable skills and powers [Level 2]:
1. [Unnamed 01] (Price: 50,000 points)
Skill description: Forcefully activates Beast Awakening: Mode 2 for the duration is 5 minutes. (Maximum usage: 2/week)
Note: Skills will vanish if not acquired before leveling up.
_____________________
Points earning methods:
[Level 5] Specific Methods:
1. Finger a woman in public ce [100 points]
2. Sensually smooch a woman in front of her parent(s) /rtive(s) for 2 minutes [300 points]
Note:
Point will not be added if done during sexual acts.
Permanent methods:
1. Kiss [100 points]
2. Cunnilingus [200 points]
3. Fetio/ mouth fucking [200 points]
4. Vaginal sex [300 points]
5. Anal sex [320 points]
6. Impregnating [400 points]
Note:
Points will be multiplied by 10 if the above are a girl''s first time.
50% more points if permanent tasks are done with consent.
Warning: All the permanent methods can give you points only once every day per girl.
[Poison]:
1. [Beast Awakening]: Lose control of your body with extreme sexual heat. Once activated, will go on for 30 minutes. Will raise in intensity and frequency as the level increases. When special conditions are met, Mode 2 will be activated. Other specifications, not defined.
2. [Instant death]: Activates if any of the beasts mating women (except for temporary rank) gets removed from the partner section or indulge in sexual activities with other than the beast.
3. [Mission Penalty]: Refusing any mission will cost a penalty of 1,000 points.
_____________________
Time left to level up: 49 days : 23 hours : 59 minutes : 12 seconds
_____________________
I start reading my new system description from top to bottom.
Damn Three levels at once. I don''t know if I should be happy or scared about this.
Let''s see how many life points I''ve left
[What happened, buddy? Why did you go silent all of a sudden?]
WHAT DO YOU MEAN WHY DID I GO SILENT, YOU BASTARD!?
You spent freaking eighty-four thousand life points! You shitty system! You''ve left me with just two days'' worth of points!
[Fufufu Just read the whole thing and then talk, Pinkie-finger.]
Pinkie-finger?
[That''s the size of your]
Never mind! I don''t want to know. And this is getting old now.
[Hehehe Not for me. ]
[Okay, okay.]
By the way, just so we''re clear, I am way bigger than a pinkie-finger.
[ Sure. Read the description now.]
Hmph
A little angry, I quickly skim through my system details, mostly focusing on the important stuff like skills and Point-earning methods. Though suddenly, my eyes get stuck on one particr thing like glue.
Wait
Sensually smooch a woman in front of her parents!? HER PARENTS!? Is this for real!? Who the fuck is making these methods!?
[Seriously? Out of the things, that''s the first one you''re going to ask me about?]
I mean, I was about to ask you about that Unnamed skill at first. But this temporary method is just too bizarre!
[Hey, it''s not bizarre! More like, it''s a sweet, forbidden fruit! You will love it once you''ve taken a bite. In fact, I suggest that you should take this up a notch and just fuck the chick in front of her parents as well. Let them see how much their baby girl has grown!]
[No?]
[Are you sure?]
[Ahem Okay then, let''s talk about the new buyable skill that''s something really exciting, isn''t it!?]
Sigh
Yes, it is. But why is it so expensive? And what''s up with it being unnamed?
[Expensive? Considering what this skill can do, it''s not expensive at all, buddy. You remember how powerful you felt when Beast Awakening mode 2 activated, don''t you? In emergency situations, this skill is going to be your trump card.]
[And as for being unnamed Well, that might have something to do with the fact that this skill shouldn''t exist, or be here in the first ce.]
Hmm? What do you mean?
[Do you not remember what I told you when your system got glitched? One of your skills, Beast''s Mind Read, was supposed to be a Level 5 skill. But due to the glitch, it somehow appeared at Level 2 with its price reduced from 50,000 to 10,000 life points. This created a void in the buyable skills section at Level 5, which is now filled by the unnamed skill.]
[If that void was never created, this new skill wouldn''t be here at all.]
I see Well, I guess I got lucky.
[You got very lucky. Honestly, I was scared that something bad might happen because of the void. But things ended up in your favor.]
Great!
By the way, I see two new skills added to my skill list as well. What do they do? There''s no description for them in here.
[Oh, description vanishes once the skill is bought. Though it can be easily seen again if you want. For now, let me just tell you directly.]
[Fetish finder: Using this skill, you can find the fetish of any person close by. If there is more than one fetish, use this skill multiple times in quick sessions to know them all.]
[Permanent Women Tracker: As the name suggests, you can track the exact location of all your permanent women, no matter where or how far they are. It''s simr to the Blood Bond between you and Zakira just a bit better.]
[Well, ording to me, both of these skills can be pretty useful if you know where to use them.]
True but is that it!?
You spend what, like eighty-four thousand points, and just got me two skills!?
They are not even that impressive. We could''ve bought themter, fucker! At least, I would''ve had a decent amount of life points now.
[Hey, just so you know, half of those points were used for leveling up! And anyway, just continue reading the system description. You can yell at me all you want once you''re done.]
I am done, bitch! That''s why I am yelling at you!
[ Did you read all of it? Properly?]
Eh, why? I read all the important stuff. The rest of the things are the same as before.
[No, they aren''t!!! Look at your point consumption rate it''s half! Look at the permanent Point-earning methods they give double the life points than before! Andst but not the least, take a peek under your pants your twig is well, still a twig, but bigger!]
W-What!?
I search for the things Pink is telling me. And, to my surprise, it''s telling the truth (not yet sure about my twi dick as it''sid at the moment)!
Holy shit! This is fucking amazing!
[It is, isn''t it? This is because of the passive skills I bought on level 3, level 4, and level 5. You will now earn almost four times more life points than before, with the same amount of effort at that!]
Wow Just wow
[So, do you still want to yell at me?]
Are you kidding me!? I am sorry about that.
[Hehehe I ept your apology. Be thankful for my forgiving heart.]
But you don''t have a heart
[Oi! You want me to get angry]
[Someone is here!]
Pink dered abruptly.
*CREAK*
The next instant, with the faintest creaking sound, the door of the room opens up and an elderly-looking nurse enters inside. She''s a portly woman with a gentle and caring face.
"Oh my! You''re finally awake, Mr. Jacob!" she exims the moment she sees me, quickly rushing forward.
"Yes, I am," I say with a smile.
"Thank goodness! Your family was devastated when they found out you''re in aa. Those poor women," she says, checking the reading on the machines that are attached to me.
Damn
"Everything looks fine to me. Let me call Doctor Louise to take a look. I will inform your family as well," she says with another smile, turning around to leave. Though well, the moment her hand reaches out to open the door, she hesitates for some reason.
"Unless"
She turns around to look at me again, her face a bit tense.
" Are you feeling well, Mr. Jacob?" she asks.
"Yes, perfectly," I answer promptly.
"Are you sure? Because if you don''t mind, there''s someone who requested to meet you as soon as you regain your consciousness. It''s merely by chance, but she''s here in the hospital right now," she tells me.
"Oh, by all means! Send her in," I say without giving it a second thought. I can already guess who this woman is.
La She must be so worried
The nurse gives me a quick nod and leaves the room.
I don''t have to wait too long. Within minutes, the door opens once again but to my utter surprise, it''s not La who enters the room, but a policewoman. She''s tall and beautiful, with straight ck hair and deep brown eyes. Her overall figure is slender with heavy curves, all in the right ces just the way I like it.
In any other situation, I would''ve been really excited seeing such a sexy officer. But right now, I am nervous enough to sweat bullets. Even my spine has frozenpletely.
Why? Because I already know this Policewoman. She''s
[No, you don''t know her. You''ve just fucker her on the train once.]
R-Right. And she''s going to fuck me up now.
The policewoman doesn''t immediately say anything, nor does she show any particr sign indicating that she recognizes me. She just grabs one of the stools lying in the corner of the room and drags it next to my bed sitting down on it.
Maybe she has forgotten my face?
[Hmm that''s possible.]
I hope so
"H-Hello, officer. How can I help you?" I ask nervously, trying to sound as polite as I can.
For a few seconds, the policewoman just keeps staring into my eyes intently as if trying to see something in them. But then, she finally starts to speak.
"The girls were rescued safely; they are fine now. The kidnappers are hospitalized, but awake. We''ve taken the statements of all of them. Also, you should know that the kidnappers ended up with multiple fractures and concussions, one of them will even have to use an artificial anus for the rest of his life but as none of them are in a serious life-threatening condition, everything you did will be counted as self-defense. You won''t be prosecuted for it," she tells me, her voice toneless.
"T-That''s good," I say with a small nod.
"Furthermore, as all the kidnappers are above 17 years of age, they will be charged for their crimes as adults (once they are out of the hospital, that is), and are expected to be in prison for a few years at the very least," She continues.
"I am d to hear that," I say, getting slightly happy despite the situation.
Still staring at me, the policewoman leans towards the bed and rests her elbows on top of it finally showing some expressions. Unfortunately, she looks angry.
"Now, let''s talk about some of your crimes, shall we? I haven''t forgotten what happened on the train that day."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 129: In The Hospital (Part-3)
Chapter 129: In The Hospital (Part-3)
Shit!!! She remembers!
I cannot even think of an excuse this fast! Let''s try feigning ignorance
"T-Train? Crimes? I don''t know what you''re talking about, officer. Surely, you''ve mistaken me for someone else," I say, trying to keep my voice calm, but still leaking out cold sweat at the same time.
"There''s no point in lying anymore. The moment I saw you, all my hazy memories became explicitly clear. You forced yourself upon me on the train the other day," the policewoman says sternly.
Fuck
[Quick! Use Beast Scent or something and run away from here, buddy. You cannot get captured no matter what! It will ruin everything I have Ahem, it will ruin everything!]
"And don''t even think about trying to escape. My special team is standing outside this room. They will restrain you the moment you will go out without me," the policewoman says.
[D-Damn This Anna thought ahead of me as well.]
Anna? Oh, yeah, that''s her name.
*Sigh*
Anyway, there''s no point in running away. I won''t be able to do that without hurting the police officers. And that will just escte things, making the situation even worse.
[Hmm True.]
Hey, let''s try ming things on you I mean, my system. It always works.
[Go ahead, I don''t mind.]
"Eh Okay, I admit I did that, officer. And I am really sorry about it. But please understand my situation. It was all because of my system"
"I am not here to listen to your excuses!" Anna says sharply, raising her hand.
But you''re a police officer. You should at least listen to my excuse
"But you don''t have to worry yet, I haven''t filed any official record against you. In fact, I am willing to give you a chance to save yourself. Do you want to hear me out?" She asks.
" yes?" I say with a frown.
"Okay then. You have exactly fifteen minutes. Except for going out of this room, you are allowed to do anything you want. Just prove it to me that I am not wrong about you. Show me your true nature. If you fail to do so, I will call the doctor. And once he''s done with you, I will drag you to the police station and lock you up for good," Anna says in a domineering tone.
Huh!?
"Wait a second, you want me to prove that you''re not wrong about me!?" I ask, surprised.
But Anna doesn''t reply or say anything at all. She just keeps staring at me, her face not betraying a single expression.
The fuck!?
Okay, I don''t get what she''s trying to do! Does she want me to say that I did everything knowingly, without beingpelled? But if I do that, why will she let me off? Is she trying to trap me?
And wait a second, why am I allowed to do anything I want except leaving this room? What does she want me to do!?
Urgh
[Heh, why are you even thinking so hard about this? Have you forgotten that you have the perfect skill to counter something like this?]
Beast''s mind read
[Yup! Let me activate it for you!]
In a couple of seconds, I start hearing Anna''s voice in my head. Unlike her calm demeanor, she sounds quite anxious and desperate on the inside.
* Come on, Jacob You''ve got to be the one Don''t disappoint me, please I won''t even resist Just attack me already*
What!? She wants me to attack her!? Is she insane!?
[Hmm Not really. I think I know what this is about.]
You do!? Really!?
[Yeah, I am an expert in stuff like this.]
Expert, huh? What "stuff" are we talking about exactly? Because I like I mean, I don''t like where this is going.
[Fufufu Just use your new skill Fetish Finder on Anna and you will know everything.]
Fetish Finder?
Wait, you don''t mean that she''s Damn!!!
[Yes! Let''s see if I am correct!]
The moment Pink activates the Fetish Finder skill, numerous fiery-red colored letters start appearing above Anna''s head. These letters arrange themselves in order before spelling out Sadomasochism.
I-It is really true
[Wait, is she an S or an M? We need to rify this before proceeding any further.]
Duh, she wants me to attack her. Isn''t this clear enough already?
[I know, but let''s not take any risk. I will activate Fetish Finder again. We will be able to specify things.]
Fetish Finder gets activated again, and a secondter, both words, Sadism and Masochism, appear above Anna''s head.
What''s the meaning of this!?
[Wohoho! What a rare girl! It means that she''s both an S and an M. But you guessed correctly before, as Machoism is hovering above Sadism; she''s a bigger masochist! ]
I see Damn! I never expected a police officer like her to be an M. So, basically, she enjoyed what I did to her on the train, right?
[Yup! And based on what''s going through her mind right now, she even wants you to do something simr again. That''s why you''re allowed to do anything you want. I am sure she wants you to prove yourself through this!]
Wow Just wow
[Hey, why do you seem nervous? After observing you for all these days, I can tell that you''re a bit of an S yourself. This shouldn''t be a tough job for you, right?]
No, it shouldn''t be. I''ve watched enough porn to know how to handle something like this. It''s just that I am afraid of what will happen if we''re wrong
[You need to take the risk, buddy. Or you''re doomed for sure. Just try something mild first and see her reaction. If she''s okay with it, go full-throttle!]
No, I don''t think I should go too mild. She''s testing me. So, of course, the first impression is going to be very important. Even if she let me off, I refuse to believe that we won''t meet again in the future.
Anyway, here goes nothing
A few minutes have passed, and from what I can tell from Anna''s thoughts, she''s starting to lose hope in me. If I don''t act fist, it might get toote.
Not letting her mood deteriorate any further, I take a few deep breaths, remove all the things that are attached to my arms (medical stuff), and get up from the bed. As Anna is sitting right next to the bed, it just takes me a couple of small steps to reach next to her.
Our eyes meet once again, but this time, mine are confidently looking down on hers both literally and figuratively.
"You said I can do anything I want, right? Don''t regret this" I say with a contemptuous sneer.
The next moment, I move my hand forward, grabbing her thin and long neck. Although I don''t put much strength into my hand (so that she doesn''t get hurt), the effect is still immediate Anna''s cheeks be flushed instantly.
"Why did you grab my neck!? Get away from me!" she protests, grabbing my hand.
But it''s in to see that she doesn''t mean it. There''s absolutely no anger in her voice anymore, and also, she''s just holding my hand in ce, not even trying to push it away.
"And why would I listen to you? You told me I can do anything I want, right? So, just shut up and let me do what I want!" I say harshly, almost scolding her.
Anna''s entire body shivers and she closes her eyes involuntarily savoring my words. After a few seconds, her hand falls down obediently and she looks at me with newfound respect and anticipation.
Phew Sess! Let''s move to the next step.
Putting some strength into my hand, I force Anna to stand up from the stool and make here face to face with me.
"You''ve got a beautiful face. It''s mine now," I say with a wicked grin before nting a rough kiss on her lips. Anna doesn''t protest at all; she immediately kisses back fiercely.
As we separate again, I noticed that her breathing has roughened quite significantly and her face is red.
"And for this body" I mutter, looking at her juicy figure while licking my lips.
*THWAK*
"Ahaan!"
With my free hand, I p her ass before squeezing it firmly. The resulting painful voice Anna issues is quite seductive.
"What What are you nning to do with me?" Anna asks, her eyes wet and lustful.
At this, a smile creeps upon my face.
"Kyaa!"
Before Anna could react, I move my hands and ce them on her shoulders pushing her hard so that she falls back on the bed behind.
"I am nning to fuck you, of course. Now, be an obedient little bitch and open your legs for me."
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 130: In The Hospital (Part-4)
Chapter 130: In The Hospital (Part-4)
"You You dare call me a bitch. Do you even know how high my rank is in the department? How many people work under me? I can make you regret this for the rest of your life!" Anna threatens, pointing her finger at me.
Though obviously enough, she doesn''t look offended at all. In fact, there''s an approving smile pasted on her face.
"I cannot care any less. For me, right now, you''re nothing more than a bitch a bitch that needs to be pounded hard," I tell her loudly.
"Now, open your legs!"
Anna''s body shivers once again, and she meekly spread her legs, getting submissive again. Even though she''s wearing a pantyhose, I can see the outline of herced-underwear beneath.
*Yes I am your bitch Show me my ce Order me around*
Anna''s thoughts flood inside my mind again. It looks like she''s enjoying this very much.
Fufufu Well, I am not going to lie, this is fun for me as well.
Hungrily, I grab the side of her pantyhose to take them off, but then, I stop myself a fun ideaing to my mind suddenly. Instead of simply removing the pantyhose, I grab it around the crotch area and try to rip it apart.
To my shock, I find out that the pantyhose they use in porn are actually of really low quality, making it very easy to rip them apart. But here, Anna is wearing quite a high-quality one.
"Tch"
Still, having reached level 5 in my system, my natural strength, even without the use of any skill, is not something to be underestimated.
*RIIIP*
As I put some more power into it, a small tear appears at the center of the pantyhose.
"It''s really expensive!" Anna protests weakly, panting hard.
"Is it?"
Without a care, I tear apart the pantyhose further, fully revealing her sexy underwear it was hiding. Now, I can clearly see the huge wet patch at the base of her panties, giving proof of how aroused she is.
* Not listening to me at all He''s so amazing Perfect for me*
Okay, I am liking this girl more and more.
[Me too!]
Using my fingers, I strongly rub the wet patch on her panties even slightly digging inside her pussy before bringing the sweet nectar to my mouth.
"Such a lewd woman You''re flooding down here," I say with disdain.
"But still, at least you taste great Try it," Imand.
"T-Try it?" Anna asks, confused.
"Try tasting your pussy-juice and tell me how it is," I say aggressively.
This time, she doesn''t even try to test me by showing opposition. Her hand slowly creeps down her panties, and after moving there for a while, it retracts back with her fingerspletely covered in love-juices.
Then, giving me a hot look, she lewdly licks her own nectar.
"It It tastes very good," she answers with an extremely red face.
"It does, doesn''t it?"
I grab her hand and force it towards my mouth, sucking the remaining juice from her thin and beautiful fingers.
"Now, even my dick is craving this taste. Wet my boy with your mouth so that it can drink up directly from your cunt," I order her in a high voice, pulling down my loose hospital-pants to reveal my semi-erect cock.
*This is it! This is it!*
Barely containing her excitement and keeping it from showing on her face, Anna rises from the bed and looks at my cock with intoxicated eyes.
"You''re not allowed to touch it with your hands. Just use your mouth," Imand sternly.
Giving me a nod simr to a happy puppy, Anna moves her face forward. For a moment, I can feel her hot breath blowing on my cock before it gets enveloped by her rosy and plump lips.
D-Damn
Anna''s mouth is quite exquisite. It''s small, warm, and extremely soft. And even though she''s a bit sloppy at doing this, her cute little tongue takes its time to properly thers her fragrant saliva all over my cock, making it dripping wet.
And before I realize it, my cock bes fully erect.
Holy What is this!?
[Fufufu You like what you see?]
You think!?
To my great surprise, my dick has grown a lot after 3 consecutive level-ups. It''s almost an inch bigger now, which, ording to my knowledge, is close to the average size around the country. Even the girth has increased significantly.
Fuck yes!!!
"I-It''s done," Anna says after a while, finishing her task and looking at me with upturned eyes.
On her own ord, she has even allowed my raging dick to rest on her pretty face.
What a beautiful sight
"Then what are you waiting for? Lay down and offer your dirty pussy to me. I''ve decided already; I am going thoroughly ravage it today until it''s broken," I savagely say, lightly pping her cheeks with my cock.
Wordlessly, yet tremoring heavily in pleasure from my words, Anna drops down on the bed again and spread open her legs obediently.
I also don''t back away from my words, hooking my arms under her knees before climbing on top of her body. Then, making full use of my weight, I pin down Anna such that her thighs get pressed against her stomach, and my dick gets pressed against her slit. I even grab both of her hands and force them behind her head, keeping them in ce.
Only after making sure that Anna ispletely restrained, I finally move my left hand to grab her throat and my right hand to grab her rich buttocks.
"Listen carefully, you''re not allowed to moan or cum until I give you permission. If you fail to do so, I will punish you severely," I tell her strictly.
"I won''t," Anna answers in a tiny yet determined voice. Just from this, a fresh flow of love juices leaks out of her honeypot.
"Good girl. Now, let''s start."
Quickly shifting her soaking underwear, I rest my cock against her wet cunt. Then, without giving Anna a chance to prepare herself, I plunge my cock deep inside her tight hole.
"Mhhmn!"
*THWAK*
The moment an idental moan escapes from her mouth, I sharply p her jiggly butt, leaving a clear hand-print on her snowy white skin. I even open my mouth to scold her again, but no wordse out only a loud grunt.
The pleasure provided by Anna''s heavenly pussy is extremely strong, enough to make me lose my mind instantly. This pleasure is further intensified by the fact that I''ve been unconscious for more than two days, resulting in my sexual desires getting pent up greatly.
*THWAK*
Unable to say anything, I just spank Anna''s ass once again before starting to mercilessly stab my cock inside her womanhood so hard that even the bed starts creaking and shaking.
It''s inly clear that Anna''s receiving a tremendous amount of pleasure, but even then, she tightly seals up her lips to make sure that no sound escapes from her mouth or, at least, she tries to.
"Nhmm Mmhm Aahnh"
*THWAK* *THWAK* *THWAK*
With every muffled moan she couldn''t help but leak out, my hand ps her soft ass ruthlessly. And in no time, her sexy bottom bespletely red, even giving out heat now.
But well, all of this just further increases Anna''s arousal. She''s craving to be hit more, to be choked mercilessly, to be fucked even harder to be dominatedpletely.
And well, I don''t disappoint her.
F-Fuck
After a couple of more minutes of continuously plowing Anna, semen starts to rise in my cock explosively. With no ejaction for these past two days, I feel a numb pain in my balls due to the sheer amount of semen about to be released.
"I am cumming!" I grunt out.
The next moment, with all my power, I deeply impale my cock inside Anna''s meat-hole, before starting to dirty her insides with my thick and heavy load.
"Ahaanwho said you can you cum inside me!? This is uneptable!" Annains, but again, she doesn''t try to push me away or show any sort of physical resistance.
"Shut up! You''re my personal cum-dumpsters, understand? That means I can use your little cunt to empty my balls as many times as I want. You have no right to resist or refuse," I scold her, pping her ass once again.
From Anna''s extremely delighted expressions, I can tell that this is exactly what she wanted to hear.
"O-Okay, I am your personal cum-dumpsters. Use my body as you like," she says ecstatically, her body tremoring strongly now.
It looks like the only thing keeping her from achieving an orgasm is my permission.
Fufufu Well, I am in no hurry to give the word.
Just as thest few drops of my semen flows out, the wall-clock on my left side catches my eyes giving me yet another mischievous idea.
The next moment, I quickly take my cock out of Anna''s vagina, release her body, and get up from the bed.
"Huh? A-Are you done?" She asks, looking greatly in agony.
She obviously wants me to continue fucking her and let her experience the much-awaited orgasm.
"I am nowhere near done, madam. But the fifteen minutes you gave me are over. I wouldn''t dare continue to humiliate and take advantage of you," I say, using the politest voice possible and even sounding apologetic.
Looking greatly shocked, Anna jerks her head towards the wall-clock, and small tears appear at the corner of her eyes.
"But But Please!" she looks at me again with begging eyes.
[Buddy, you''re truly evil. But I like it.]
Fufufu Anna will like it too. Just wait and watch.
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 131: In The Hospital (Part-5)
Chapter 131: In The Hospital (Part-5)
"Please what, madam? Is there anything you want to say?" I ask innocently.
"I-I I just"
Anna looks greatly nervous and desperate at the same time. Now that I have passed her "test", she probably doesn''t know how to proceed further. If my guess is correct, she clearly didn''t expect me to turn back to normal the moment those fifteen minutes got over.
Well, let me help her a bit
"Anyway, did I seed in proving whatever I had to prove? If yes, then am I free to go, or will you still lock me up?" I ask.
"You''re free, but but"
"Great! Now that we''re done here, can you please go and inform my family that I am awake? They must be really worried," I quickly say before she could finish speaking.
""
Anna bes silent. Tears well up in her eyes as she slowly sits up on the bed. Then, giving me onest pleading nce and getting rejected with my fake obliviousness, she stared down on the floor like a really sad puppy.
"Okay, if that''s what you want" she dejectedly says in a small voice before starting to get up from the bed.
Fufufu I guess this much teasing is enough.
The moment Anna stands up, I pounce on top of her making both of us fall back on the bed again. Before our bodies could even hit the bed, I grab her throat and, at the same time, dig my fingers inside her pussy as well. Then finally, pinning her down, I speak again.
"You seriously thought I am going to let you go after all this!?" I say with an evil grin on my face.
"W-What do you mean?" she asks, looking startled but not resisting.
I do not reply immediately. Instead, I lick up her juicy pink lips first, sucking on them.
"I was just kidding. What fifteen minutes? I don''t give a fuck about your time limit. Only I get to set rules, not you. From now on, your job is to do what I say. Understand?" I ask, stirring up my finger inside her pussy.
"Huh?"
Anna looks stunned for a moment. Then, slowly, a really bright smile forms on her face, and the tears that welled up in her eyes finally fall down though they are now the tears of happiness.
"Yes Yes, I will do what you say!" Anna exims, looking extremely happy.
"Good. Now, I am going to give you another fuck, and this time, I want you to cum as hard as you can," I whisper in her ears, lightly biting her earlobe.
"I will thank you," Anna mutters, nodding gratefully as she tightly wraps her legs around my waist.
Okay then
Not wasting another second, I quickly ce my cock against her wet and weing cunt, and start plowing her again.
"Naahn! Aaagh! I am I am cumming!" Anna screams in pleasure almost immediately; her body starts convulsing madly as well.
What that heck!? She''s having an orgasm already!? It''s not even been five seconds!
To be honest, I thought that after the teasing Anna just now, I will have to make her reach close to a climax once again. But it looks like that''s not needed anymore she was already on the edge all along!
This makes things a bit easy
As I continue to ram my cock inside Anna, her body also keeps convulsing non-stop sometimes strong enough to jerk up her entire body, sometimes only light tremors.
It''s actually surprising how long her orgasm is. In fact, due to this, the walls of her vagina are coiling around my cock so strongly that I am close to ejacting for the second time already.
"Mmhm! Ahaan! It feels So So good I am in heaven" Anna moans loudly.
"You''re in heaven? Wait till I pump your filthy pussy full of my semen again. You will go even further above," I say, mercilessly spanking her round butt as I fuck her even harder.
"Yes fill up my useless hole with your precious semen," Anna says in an (almost) revered tone, her face bing red as a cherry and her eyes getting unfocused from pleasure.
I also don''t let her down. Within seconds, I reach the peak of pleasure once again. Feeling the pressure rise, I impale my cock as deep inside Anna''s pussy as I can only to start spewing out semen like a broken geyser.
"Fuck! Take all of it in!" I grunt out.
"Dump it Dump all of your semen inside me" Anna moans weakly.
Now that I am ejacting for the second time, I can actually tell that the volume of semening out is much more than what it used to be before the level up.
And not only that, as thest drops of semen leave my cock, painting Anna''s womb white I don''t feel that tired either. Give it a couple of minutes and I am sure that my semi-erect cock will be hard again.
Hmm I wonder if I can satisfy two women at once now. And what about three?
Fufufu This is amazing. I have Anna right here, let''s test out my limit on her first.
"Don''t think that this is over. I am not done with you yet Hey!"
Anna''s grip loosens around my body and her limbs fall down limply on the bed. Her orgasm has finally ended but only because she''s fainted.
Oh, fuck
________________________
Currently, I am lying down on the hospital bed, looking up at Anna who''s standing next to me. Both of us are wearing out clothes again and are clean, without any fluids covering our bodies.
"You literally scared me there," I say, sighing while shaking my head.
"I already told you, it''s not my fault. You made me feel too good. I couldn''t handle that much pleasure," Anna says with a red face.
"Oh, so it''s my fault that you fainted?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
Anna nods shyly.
"Ouch!"
I yfully pinch Anna''s ass, making her issue a small cry. Both of us have toned down our S&M side now that we''re done with the sexual stuff.
"Now, go and call the doctor. You''ve been inside for too long. He must be wondering what we''re doing here," I say with a smirk.
"Sure, but I need to ask you something first," Anna says, getting serious all of a sudden.
"What?" I ask with a frown.
"Can you move in with me to my house?" she asks.
" what?" I ask, surprised.
"Don''t worry, my house is big enough for both of us. I will make sure that you don''t feel ufortable there!" she quickly says.
"That''s not the issue, Anna. Why do you want me to move in with you in the first ce? Don''t you think it''s a bit too early for us?" I ask, confused.
I mean, yes, we did get quite intimate today and, honestly, I think I like Anna a lot well, enough to make me want her as my permanent woman. But still, we don''t know each other enough to actually start living together.
"I know, but I have already given myself to you, Jacob body, and mind. I ampletely yours from now on. No matter what happens, this fact won''t change. And I think you can guess the reason why I am saying this."
I see Her system.
"Is living together with me, or close to me, absolutely necessary?" I ask wonderingly.
I mean, if this is rted to her Poison, then it''s going to be a great pain in the ass.
"No, it isn''t. But I still want us to live together so what we can grow our rtionship. I think, and I am sure you will agree, that that''s really important," she says.
"Obviously, it is important. But even so, I cannot live with you yet," I tell her, shaking my head.
"I I understand," Anna mutters, looking down with a grim smile.
"Hey, don''t look so sad! It''s not that I am not willing to live with you, I just need some time to exin it to my family. And the chances are, you will have to move into my house, not the other way around," I exin.
For a moment, Anna looks happy, but then, a frown appears on her face.
"Wait, you want me to move into your house? Will your parents agree to that?" she asks, confused.
"My parents? I don''t have any. But I am sure my girlfriends will agree if I ask nicely and exin everything to them," I say with a shrug.
"G-Girlfriend? You have a girlfriend?" Anna asks, looking utterly shocked.
"Not just a girlfriend Girlfriends, a lot of them. Though I live with just two; La and Maya. They are my family," I tell her.
Well, Maya is not my girlfriend yet, but that will change soon enough.
"How the Wait, this is rted to your system, isn''t it?" She asks, lightly shaking her head.
"Well, yeah, kind of," I answer honestly.
Simr to me earlier, Anna takes in this information calmly. If it''s rted to your system, no one can do anything about it except epting it.
"If that''s the case, then can I be one of your girlfriends?" Anna asks after a few seconds of silence, sounding a bit nervous.
"But you already are!" I reply immediately with a smile.
Anna blushes and a bright smile appears on her face as well. Then, the next moment, she bends down and kisses me passionately on the lips.
"Well, I hope you talk to your other girlfriends soon because I cannot wait to start living with you. Anyway, I will go now. Don''t forget to call when you''re free," she says before turning around and leaving the room giving me the perfect view of her bouncy ass.
"Haa~ What a beautiful and sexy woman! I cannot believe she''s mine now! I am truly lucky!" I say out loud.
[Don''t get too happy yet, you lucky bastard. You still have to talk to Maya. She will probably visit you together with La.]
Yeah, I know. But I don''t think it will be that tough to convince her now right?
_______________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 132: In The Hospital (Part-6)
Chapter 132: In The Hospital (Part-6)
It doesn''t take too long for Doctor Louise to arrive. After being disappointed with the middle-aged (but lovely) nurse, my perverted mind was hoping for a hot doctor to "check" me up but sadly, she turns out to be even older than the nurse.
Oh, well
"Everything seems to be alright, Mr. Jacob. I think we can discharge you once the paperwork is done," Doctor Louise says with a smile, taking a small note on her notepad.
"Oh, that''s good to hear. By the way, can you please give my family a call and tell them that I am alright now?" I ask.
"Give them a call? But they are already here, outside the door! You should''ve seen how angry they looked when I told them to wait until I take a look at you thought they would kill me with their eyes," she tells me with a small chuckle.
"The girls are already here!? Great, I cannot wait to see them!" I say excitedly.
Doctor Louise leaves the room, and an instantter, three women bursts inside La, Zakira, and Maya.
Seeing that I have woken up, La couldn''t control herself and rushes towards the bed at full speed. She nearly jumps on top of the bed, throw her arms around me, and start sobbing heavily while hugging my head.
Almost half of my face gets buried between her soft tits, and so, I can only use my right eye to watch Zakira as she dashes towards the bed as well. Unlike La, she''s not crying, but there is a blooming smile on her face. Along with her blushing cheeks (she drank my blood recently), this smile is beautiful enough to shake the heart of anyone irrespective of gender or race.
Reaching the bed, Zakira stops and helplessly stares at La and me her arms raised. It''s clear that she wants to hug me as well, but it doesn''t seem like La''s going to stop clinging to me anytime soon.
Stomping her feet on the floor in frustration, Zakira climbs on the bed and somehow manages to kiss my half-exposed lips and cheeks. Then, looking a bit satisfied, she goes back to standing next to the bed.
Woah! She really did that?
Wanting to hug me is alright, but I never expected Zakira to kiss me on her own ord. Of course, we''ve kissed a lot of times before, but that was only when we were doing something sexual never just to show affection. This proves that our rtionship has progressed a little bit further in thest few weeks.
[Psss Look, Maya hase as well. This is a good sign!]
I look behind Zakira and, to my surprise, find out that Maya hasn''t even taken a step forward yet she''s still standing next to the door. For some reason, there''s aplicated look on her face and she''s staring at the floor, not daring to look up.
Hmm? Is something wrong?
Don''t tell me that she''s still angry
As La is refusing to let go, I grab her waist and make her sit on myp instead. Then, while gently stroking her back, I turn back towards Maya to ask what''s wrong though before I can do that, Zakira interrupts.
"Why didn''t you call me, Jacob!? Why did you go there all alone!? It was so reckless and dangerous! I could''ve helped you!" She says, almost scolding me.
Her tone is quite severe and daring considering that she''s talking to her master. But well, as she is just worried about me, I don''t mind it at all.
"Zakira, you keep your phone switched off up until a couple of hours after school. How could I have contacted you?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
Just with this, Zakira bes speechless, gulping the saliva down her throat.
"It''s because of my father he disturbs me all the time I am sorry" she mutters in a small, apologetic tone.
"You don''t need to be sorry. To be honest, I wouldn''t have called you even if your phone wasn''t switched off. You see, time was running short and I didn''t know what those bastards would''ve done to Maya if I was a secondte. It was not wise to wait for anyone," I tell Zakira with a shrug, but my eyes are looking somewhere else.
As Maya hears this, her face turns slightly red and she looks up at me. Though when she finds me staring back, her head quickly falls down again.
"You''re right I am d that everyone''s safe and those criminals got caught," Zakira says with a nod, smiling again.
"Anyway, what was happening before Doctor Louise got here? The entire corridor was sealed off. I thought that the police were just here to you about the incident. Or was there anything else?" She asks.
So, they came to the hospital before Anna left?
Damn Well, I am not going to talk to my women about Anna yet. It''s better to wait until Reba is with us.
"You were right, they just questioned me. Nothing else. Though I don''t know why the corridor was sealed off," I answer with a frown.
Well, I do have a guess Anna probably didn''t want anyone to hear us having sex.
"Hmm It was quite strange, to be honest. There were just female officers patrolling the area, I couldn''t see a single guy. Unfortunately, when I tried listening to what''s happening inside the room, the officer was alreadying out," Zakira says, shaking her head.
Oh, fuck!
Being a Vampire, Zakira''s hearing capability is far better than other races. If she was just a few minutes early, my conversation with Anna would''ve been heard by her maybe even our moans and grunts.
And well, while I will discuss everything with my women, now is not the right time
"As I said, I was just being questioned," I repeat.
"Anyway, how long are you going to keep standing there Maya? Are you still angry with me? If so, then I think I can do something about that now," I say, giving her a small smile.
Maya jumps up from being addressed all of a sudden. With a deathly pale face, she looks up and tries to speak something but she''s unable to do so properly.
"N-No I just I am"
"Why would Maya be angry with you? Reba and I have already exined everything to her."
Suddenly, La speaks up in a hoarse voice. Reluctantly freeing me from her hug, she looks at me with her red and puffy eyes.
"Oh, so you guys exined everything to her without me?" I ask, surprised.
"Sorry, but Maya was so conflicted and in pain I just couldn''t bear it anymore," La says apologetically.
"Well, I don''t exactly mind it. But did Maya believe you guys or"
"I am really sorry, Jacob!"
Maya almost shouts out before I could finish my sentence. Her chest is heaving, tears are welling up in her eyes, and her lips are quivering badly.
"I-I misunderstood you, refused to believe you, and and even behaved so rudely. But even after all that, you still risking your life to save me. I-I am forever grateful and heavily in debt to you. Please, please forgive me," she apologizes sincerely, tears starting to flow down her cheeks.
Sigh
I don''t have to tell La to move, she does it herself with a warm smile on her face. I get up from the bed, walk close to Maya, and wrap her in my arms.
"It''s alright," I say, patting her back and kissing her forehead.
Though to my surprise, Maya gets on her toes the next moment and moves up her face, kissing me on the lips instead.
____________________
Finishing up with the paperwork, the girls and I start making our way out of the hospital. After the little kissing scene before, there''s an awkward air around all of us especially Maya.
Her face ispletely red with embarrassment and she''s refusing to utter even a single word. It seems like she got too worked up at that moment and, without thinking, acted on her raw emotions.
Well, I am notining
[Fufufu This girl is too shy. You need to open up her properly, in every way possible. ( )]
I know, I know. All the misunderstandings are cleared and I can finally take things forward with Maya. Great!
As we enter the lobby of the hospital, I notice a strangely dressed woman sitting on one of the couches. She''s wearing long white robes along with a hood that''s covering her entire face.
Why does she seem so familiar?
Wait
"Stop!"
Before I could figure out the woman''s identity, she suddenly raises her voice to stop us on our track. Then, slowly, she raised her hood and reveals her face to us.
"Naomi!?" I exim in surprise.
What is the great white fox doing here!?
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 133: In The Hospital (Part-7)
Chapter 133: In The Hospital (Part-7)
"Hey! I didn''t expect you to get discharged so early!" Naomi says, getting up from the couch excitedly. She checks out my body from top to bottom as if scanning it with a sly and slightlyscivious smile on her face.
"Yes, you''re perfectly fine!" She deres.
"The doctor just told me that Anyway, what are you doing here?" I ask rather rudely.
Listening to my unfiltered tone towards the white goddess, La and Maya, who already looks a bit scared of her, gasps lightly. As for Zakira, she just looking at Naomi with a frown, not a trace of respect on her face either.
Well, in my defense, after that bunny girl, Mia, attacked me the other day, I don''t feel the need to be polite to Naomi anymore. I don''t care that she''s a goddess, I don''t care that she can demolish me with just a flick of her finger (though I hope she doesn''t actually do it) she''s not getting worshipped by me.
"Ah, nothing much. Just on some official school business," she answers airily.
"What official school business?" I inquire further.
Naomi raises her eyebrows.
"Nosy guy, aren''t you? Well, as this is somewhat rted to you, I guess I can share some information," Naomi says, nodding thoughtfully.
"It''s about that boy, Alex. Do you know why he seemed so promising at Magic? Why his spells are more powerful than any other students?" she asks, looking at me with a weirdly yful smile.
Wait, it sounds like that Naomi found Alex''s abilities abnormal as well. This is my chance to find out the truth!
"He leveled up in his system I guess?" I answer wonderingly.
Of course, I have pondered about it, and this is the only reason I could think of. Everyone got the Core stone bracelets, and even though they were corrupted, there shouldn''t be any power fluctuations within them that means, no one should be able to extract more power from the bracelets than the limit.
So basically, only by leveling up, Alex could have used the double elemental magic and have even more power in his spells than I do.
"Good guess, but no. Let me give you another hint," Naomi says, clearly enjoying this like a game now.
"Did you notice that Alex always used fire magic? No matter who or what element he faced against in thepetition, he never switched to anything other than different variations of fire magic," She says.
Wait, even I noticed this during our duel! At that moment, I was just so relieved about the fact that he''s not hitting me with other elements that I didn''t give it much thought.
But then, the only possibility is Wow
"His system is rted to the fire element, isn''t it?" I say, shaking my head as I finally understand the mystery behind Alex''s power.
"Yup! That''s why, even though others were shocked by his "talent" at Magic, I never put that guy in my eyes. While he''s got a rare and powerful system, his actual magical abilities are way below average," she says with a shrug.
Damn No wonder he could control fire so precisely. Thank god we drugged him that day at the brothel, or I don''t want to think what would''ve happened.
"I see But still, why are you here now? That guy''s already going to jail. Even if he''s cheated in the tournament, there''s nothing much you can do about it," I tell her.
What would the school send Naomi now?
"Fufufu I just have two things to say to you: fire and the school-building," She answers with a smallugh.
What the fuck!!?
"Alex was the one who set the school building on fire!?" I ask in shock.
"Yup, and I knew about it from the beginning. His magic signatures were all over the ce when I was extinguishing the fire," Naomi nods.
Damn That bastard took things to a whole new scale this time.
"But if you knew about it, then why didn''t you report it before?" I ask, confused.
"Simply because at first, I thought it was just an ident. The system ceremony was just a few days before that incident, so I deduced that Alex might''ve had a misfire one of his spells or something it can happen with the best of us, let alone a kid who just acquired his system," She answers.
"So, I decided to save him and even offered to fix the burned building for free. I thought that I am just saving a poor, innocent kid. Well, the incident this time just shows how wrong I was.
"That guy''s been testing my patience for a long time now and I was finally forced to believe that that wasn''t an ident Alex burned the building just for fun. And thus, taking everything into consideration, I don''t mind reporting against him and adding a few more years to his sentence," she says happily.
Of course, there was no freaking ident
Even though I have no proof, I am almost sure Alex must''ve been trying to show off to his goon-friends that day, resulting in the school fire.
"Well, another great news! I hope he rots in prison for a very long time," I say with a satisfied smile, winking at my women.
"Me too! On this happy note, why don''t youe with me for a second? I need to talk to you in private," Naomi continues cheerfully.
And before I could even say anything, she vanishes into thin air and appears directly in front of me. Then, hooking her arm into mine, she starts dragging me away.
What surprises me, even more, is that none of my women protests or even look back as I get dragged away as is nothing strange is happening. Simrly, the hospital staff doesn''t notice anything either.
the fuck!?
"Don''t look so shocked, it''s because of my magic," Naomi answers, looking at my face.
"Release me!" I shout, struggling with all my might.
Fuck, she''s too strong! What the hell is she doing? Trying to kidnap and kill me!? I was not that rude, right!?
"Don''t worry, I just want to talk to you. It won''t even take a minute," Naomi says, finally releasing me as we reach a rather secluded ce in the hospital.
"What is it?" I ask, still angry but feeling quite relieved.
"Sorry, but this was the only way. I cannot let that girl realize the truth not before it''s toote. After all, she''s got the most advantageous position, followed closely by another ignorant girl," Naomi says with a mischievous grin.
" Truth? Ignorant girl? What are you talking about?" I ask exasperatedly.
"Don''t mind, it''s nothing. By the way, I heard that Princess Ilyrana invited you to her country a few days ago, is that true?" she asks.
The heck?
"How do you know that Princess Ilyrana invited me? I haven''t told anyone about that," I ask with a frown.
"I have my sources, boy. Anyway, I want to invite you to my country as well. I hope that after the tournament is over, you wille with me instead.
"And don''t worry, Elf kingdom might be more beautiful than the Beastkinnds, but I bet they won''t be as hospitable to you as we can," Naomi says, licking her lip seductively.
" If you catch my drift, you know?"
Woah
For some reason, my heart starts beating like crazy all of a sudden. I look down at Naomi''s curvy body and my crotch starts heating up, as if telling me to take her right here, right now.
But well, this is nothingpared to how I feel under Beast awakening. This urge is almost too easy to suppress.
[Oho, that''s some strong magic. She''s trying to charm you, buddy. If only she knew about your system fufufu.]
Really? Damn
"Can you stop using your magic on me now? I will never agree to anything if you continue doing that," I say sternly.
Naomi looks surprised for a second, but the smile on her face doesn''t disappear. She simply retracts her magic before speaking again.
"Sorry about that. I learned that spell recently and was just trying to see if it actually works or not. Looks like it doesn''t," she says with augh.
"Anyway, getting back on topic, my reason to invite you is the same as Princess Ilyrana that is, to examine your core stone. Other top rankers are invited as well, and I hope that you will choose toe with me. I can promise you better rewards than Princess Ilyrana could," she continues.
"I I need some time to think about it," I say, not showing any particr expression to her.
This is the reply I gave to Princess Ilyrana and this is what Naomi gets as well.
"Think as much as you want, I am willing to wait for your answer. Anyway, I guess we should get going. My spell is about to break, those girls will soon notice that you''re missing," she says, sping her hands before moving away leaving me behind.
[This is getting more and more suspicious.]
You think?
First, the Elf princess, and now, the white goddess? Why would these super important people personally invite me toe to their countries?
[Well, to be honest, I think I can guess why. And I believe you have a faint idea as well.]
Yeah, maybe. I need to talk to Zakira
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 134: What Zakira Knows
Chapter 134: What Zakira Knows
"Why didn''t you tell us that your system is fixed while we were in the hospital!? All of us have been so worried because of your deadline!" Zakira uses, sounding pretty angry even though there''s a huge smile on her face.
"Yeah, as I said, I totally forgot to mention," I say apologetically.
Currently, we''re both at my house, walking up the stairs towards my room. It''s not been long since all four of us me, Zakira, La, and Maya came back home from the hospital.
Obviously, Reba was impatiently waiting for us. And as easy as it''s to guess, the atmosphere turned emotional again the moment she saw me entering through the door. But that''s not where things ended. Once both of us were done showing our affection to each other, I suddenly realized that I haven''t yet told anyone that my system glitch is fixed.
At first, everyone was in shock and literally jumped at me at the same time to give me a hug. But then, the next moment, all the women except Reba turned angry at me for not telling them this good news earlier.
Sigh
Anyway, as for why Zakira and I are going to my room well, it''s because I want to talk to her alone. Though this time, just to be safe, I made sure to ask her in front of my other women. I don''t want them barging in my room like thest time.
As expected, Reba looked slightly jealous, La stared at Zakira disapprovingly, and Maya blushed bright red but none of them tried to stop us.
"So, what do you want to ask me? I mean, I kind of already know but still, I want to hear it from you," Zakira says rather excitedly as we enter my room and close the door behind.
Now that she has stopped acting angry, there''s a smug smile on her face for some unknown reason.
"Wait, you already know what I want to talk about?" I asked, surprised.
Well, this certainly makes things easy for me.
"Yes, but I want to request something first," She says, grabbing my hand and pulling me towards the bed.
She gently pushes my chest, making me sit down on the bed before climbing on top of myp. Once her shapely ass getsfortable on my thighs, she wraps one of her arms around my neck and slips her other hand inside my pants grabbing my limp cock.
What the fuck!?
"Why don''t you let me drink a little bit of your blood again? Last time, I proved it to you that I can control myself. I think you also remember how good it feels to fuck me while I suck your blood," she says in a very seductive voice, licking my exposed neck with her small and cold tongue while stroking my cock with her thin hands.
"Hey, wait a second!"
I stop Zakira and gently push her away. Though instead of grabbing her shoulders to do so, I grab her tits because, why not?
"I wasn''t nning to ask for sex, Zakira. There is something else, something really important I want to talk about," I say seriously.
[Oh, really? Then why are you fondling her tits, pervert?]
Shut up
"H-Huh? He hehe I already knew. I was just teasing you."
Zakira tries to y it off, but her face turns red as she hastily gets up from myp. Seeing how embarrassed and regretful she looks, I cannot help but say something to lessen her shame.
"Hey, I am not saying that we are not going to have sex at all. We will do it after the conversation. And you know what? I will even let you drink some of my blood," I say.
What Zakira said earlier is true. Even though I don''t like the idea of my blood getting sucked, the pure ecstasy and mind-numbing pleasure I receive during the process is simply unmatched. Now that I know I won''t be killed; I don''t mind letting Zakira drink my blood once in a while.
"Really!? I am looking forward to it then!"
Zakira''s mood brightens up immediately and she jumps on the bed next to me, crossing her legs. I also don''t waste any time and start speaking about the matter at hand.
"You see, earlier today, when we met Naomi in the hospital, she actually casted some strange magic on everyone in the vicinity other than me. After that, she took me to a rather secluded corner of the hospital and asked me if I want to visit the Beastkin country after the Magic tournament," I tell her.
"What!? The White goddess invited you to her country!?" Zakira asks, rmed and in shock. She looks like as if a truck has run over her.
"Yeah, and that''s not it. Even Ilyrana, the Elf princess, has requested the same thing. Both of them want to study my core stone because I am one of the top three human students in the magical tournament. They are saying that it''s for research purposes and are even allowing me to bring my family.
"Well, to be honest, I found their behavior a bit weird so I wanted to ask if you know what''s going on," I continue.
Now, it looks like the truck is on the reverse gear and has run over Zakira again.
"S-So, this is why they weren''t falling for my false trails. They have already figured out everything," Zakira mutters, her eyes filled with worry.
"Huh? They have figured out what?" I ask, confused.
"Jacob, do you remember when I told you that your friend, Leo, is one of the prime targets?" Zakira asks, looking at me strangely.
" Yes?" I answer with a frown, getting a bad feeling about this.
Actually, the real reason why people from the four foreign countries the Elves, the Dark Elves, the Vampires, and the Beastkins are in our country is because they want to study the students who participated in this year''s disastrous System ceremony. They selected a few students who they think are most likely affected by the incident that took ce in the World System Tower (WST) and Leo is one of them.
"Well, he''s no longer a target. When performed just barely average in the Magic tournament and didn''t stand out in any way, we were forced to use some strong detection magic on him. And as it turned out, the magic signatures which lead me to believe that his system is affected were nowhere to be found," She says, shaking her head.
"Oh, so his system is not affected, huh? That''s good" I say, not really feeling happy as I already know what''sing next.
"Yeah, and I don''t think I have to tell you who became our next target, right? We were looking for individuals who stood out from the others," Zakira asks in a low voice.
" Me."
"Yes, but not exactly. Initially, we nned to investigate the top ten students in the tournament especially the top three. But at that time, you''ve already told me about your system.
"I was almost sure that you''re the one or one of the people who''s system is affected by the WST incident. After all, it was my first time hearing about a system that has a time limit for leveling up and, even more surprisingly, a system that is glitching," She says.
Fuck
"Obviously, I didn''t talk to you about it at that time. We had much greater worries in our minds. Instead, I secretly tried to distract everyone''s attention from you and dy your investigations. In fact, I even thought that I was sessful but I guess I was wrong.
"If I have to guess, Ilyrana and Naomi probably noticed what I am trying to do and privately investigated you. This is why they are trying to invite you to their respective countries," Zakira finishes grimly.
"I see So, you want to invite me to the Vampire Kingdom as well?" I say, chuckling emotionlessly.
"No, I don''t. And promise me, Jacob. No matter what happens, you will not ept any of these invitations."
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 135: Main Tournament (Part-1)
Chapter 135: Main Tournament (Part-1)
"Don''t worry, I have told both of them that I need some time to think over. But anyway, why shouldn''t I ept these invitations? Is there a trap or something?" I ask curiously.
To be honest, I feel quite happy knowing that Zakira is not inviting me like others. This clearly shows her priorities, and obviously, I am on top of the list.
"I am not exactly sure, Jacob. I asked my father, but he absolutely refused to tell me the exact reason why we''re asked to search for the abnormal system wielders. All I know is that it has something to do with the strange incident at the World System Tower," Zakira answers.
"Nevertheless, I know my father very well. Just by talking to him, I could tell that something fishy was going on. I personally think that there''s a high chance that you will be experimented upon. And obviously, that means that your safety won''t be guaranteed once you leave your country. Anything can happen to you."
"Your father really didn''t tell you anything?" I ask skeptically.
How can that daughter-con guy hide something from his beloved daughter?
"No, he didn''t. No matter how many times I asked. And mind, I am usually really great at nagging answers out of my dad. Anyway, as far as I know, the number of people who actually know about this information are too few maybe only the leaders of each system dependent country.
"Naomi, of course, knows. But it''s impossible to get anything out of her unless she willingly reveals it. So, the best and the safest option for you is to not ept any of their invitations. As long as you are in your country, all the decisions are in your hand. No one can force you to do anything," Zakira says.
Damn I guess the problem is real. More than anything, I am convinced because that daughter-con is actually keeping this information from Zakira.
"But how can you be so sure that no one will force me?" I ask, full of doubts.
Humans aren''t exactly powerful, to be honest. In fact, we''re among one of the weakest races on the. How can anyone from my country stop these almighty powers from forcing me?
"Hehe, I know what you''re thinking. But it''s needless to worry about it as everyone from these powerful countries, including my people, are keeping each other in check. You''re perfectly safe in your country," Zakira tells me with a smile.
Oh, so that''s the case, huh?
Phew
"Well, thanks for the warning. I will keep everything in mind and try to avoid Ilyrana and Naomi as much as I can," I say gratefully.
"Anyway, let''s head downstairs. La and Reba must have prepared the snacks by now" I say mischievously, quickly getting up from the bed while keeping a close eye on Zakira''s expressions.
"H-Hey! Aren''t you forgetting something?"
As expected, Zakira immediately shouts out, looking as if I have somehow wronged her.
"Huh? What? Care to remind me?" I ask, turning around with an innocent smile.
"You you brute! You know what I am talking about. Don''t bully me!" she says angrily, her cheeks blushing red.
Fufufu
"Yeah, yeah, I know. You want your blood, right?" I ask with augh.
Though before Zakira could reply, I pounce on top of her body making her fall on the bed with me. Without waiting for another second, we start kissing fiercely while unclothing each other.
And in just mere minutes, excessively loud moans and pleasure-filled grunts start resounding from my room. Anyone listening could probably tell that some intense love-making session is going on inside especially the envious women downstairs.
______________________
It''s the next day and currently, I am on my way to school. Finally, after a full month of ignoring me, Maya is walking alongside me again. But unexpectedly, she doesn''t seem that d about it. In fact, she even looks a bit pissed.
"Jacob, that woman just saw you doing that! Can you not touch her there!? And why aren''t you saying anything to him, La!?" she says in a low but angry voice, pulling on the sleeve of my shirt.
"Hehe Sorry, I cannot help it," I say with an awkwardugh, giving La''s bountiful ass onest squeeze before resting my hand on her waist.
Together with me and Maya, La ising to school as well. It''s the official start of the main inter-race magic tournament, and we''re allowed to bring our family members to watch the duels.
"Oh, your hand was there? I didn''t notice it at all!" La says with a hint of surprise, giggling lightly. It couldn''t be any clearer that she''s lying. She knew that I was feeling up her ass all along.
"Is that so? This is what, like, the hundredth time you failed to notice his hand? Your ass must be feeling quite numb today," Maya says, her voice dripping with sarcasm.
La blushes furiously in shame but doesn''t say anything. Actually, La is quite shy when ites to intimacy in public. Usually, the most she would do is simple hand-holding, or rarely, light kissing. That''s her limit.
In fact, unless there''s a party or a function, she doesn''t even like to wear sexy or revealing clothes. She prefersfort over style. Of course, as a stunning beauty, it doesn''t really matter what she wears.
But well, today is quite different than usual. Not only La is wearing a skin-tight ck dress that''s perfectly defining her jaw-dropping curves, but she''s also letting me get as naughty as I want in public!
All of this is thanks to my amazing ve, Zakira. Yesterday, she made me cum so many times that my little brother was nearly squeezed to death. Obviously, all my women, including La, knew what was going on due to our unrestrained voices.
And well, it is also a well-known fact that La doesn''t like Zakira that much dues to her past actions. So, after everyone left and only La, Maya, and I remain in the house, the jealous La pulled me to her room intending to "reim" me through her body.
But sadly, even after blowing me for half an hour straight, my thoroughly-abused cock refused to rise up. I couldn''t do anything about it. Obviously, this saddened La a bit, but she didn''t lose hope. This morning, she became even more determined to show me a good time, and thus, here we are
[Don''t mind this Maya, buddy. She''s just jealous because you''re not groping her. La might never allow you to do this again. You shouldn''t shy away from taking the utmost advantage!]
Hehehe I know. To make it up to Maya, I will do the same thing to her in the evening, when we return home.
[Yeah, make it up to her. ( )]
The moment Maya looks away, my hand drops down to La ass again and start squeezing it. I even pull her closer to breathe in the wonderful fragrance of her body. Again, looking at me coyly, La lets me do whatever I want.
"Aargh! Your hand!"
After bickering for a while, the three of us finally reach the school. As expected, the grounds look much more crowded due to the presence of parents. As we walk through the school gates, La immediately starts gathering a lot of male attention. I could even see some married women hitting their husbands and sons for staring at her like idiots.
While I feel extremely proud to have such a beautiful girlfriend, La looks as if she''s regretting her decision to dress like this, after all. With a red face, she grabs my hand and tries to hide behind my back.
"Come on, let''s head to the stadium. We can still grab some good seats," I say, chuckling lightly at La''s cute reaction.
There''s no point in looking for secluded seats today. The stadium is going to be jam-packed.
"Jacob! Jacob, look here!"
Halfway to the stadium, a voice suddenly shouts my name from behind. Turning around, I see Riley waving at me enthusiastically. But she''s not alone.
To my shock, Evelyn, the beautiful owner of the brothel, The Nux, is also standing next to her, looking at me with a lovely smile on her face. Thanks to this Evelyn, I was able to sessfully exact my revenge against Alex. On top of that, after the glitch in the system got fixed, she somehow even ended up bing my permanent woman.
I was thinking about meeting her soon to discuss my situation. But I never thought that the opportunity will present itself this soon, and at such an unexpected ce at that.
"What are you doing here, Evelyn?" I couldn''t help but ask once I finish introducing all the women to each other.
As I have already told La about every woman I''ve ever slept with; she knows about Riley and Evelyn. As for Maya, she''s aware of my system now and doesn''t question how I know these women.
"Oh, my parents weren''t interested ining to see the tournament. And as Evelyn wanted to meet you, I invited her here," Riley answers with a shrug before Evelyn could speak.
Oh? So, these two women are in contact with each other?
"But that''s not important! What''s important is that Alex is finally expelled!" Riley suddenly turns excited.
"Kate and I were literally dying with worry when we found out what that bastard did and that you were hospitalized afterward. We tried so hard to find the hospital you were in, but the school authorities were not"
Riley goes on about the matters rted to Alex. Even though Maya doesn''t hold a favorable image of Riley due to her past, she also participates in cursing and berating that bastard with an ugly expression on her face.
After a while, our topic of discussion finally changes and all five of us start moving towards the stadium again.
"Eh Jacob, can I speak to you for a minute? Preferably alone?" Evelyn asks, looking at me seriously.
Ah, here ites
"Yeah, sure. You guys go ahead and save the seats. Evelyn and I will be there in a few minutes," I tell my other women.
La and Maya frown but doesn''t say anything. Giving me a nod, they enter the stadium, leaving me and Evelyn behind.
"So, what is it that you want to talk about?" I ask, a bit nervous but prepared for a serious conversation.
To my surprise, Evelyn looks even more nervous for some reason the usual calm and mature air around her is nowhere to be found.
"Please don''t misunderstand, but will you will you work at my brothel?" she asks.
Huh!?
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 136: Main Tournament (Part-2)
Chapter 136: Main Tournament (Part-2)
" work at your brothel?" I ask, bewildered.
What the heck is Evelyn talking about!?
[Heh, you dumbo. What is there to be confused about? Hasn''t she just said that she wants you to work at her brothel?]
B-But why? What am I even going to do there?
[Oh, please, are you seriously asking this? What work is avable at a brothel, huh?]
Prostitution.
[Exactly! Evelyn wants you to be a male prostitute at her brothel! Hehe, paying her man to fuck other chicks? I never thought this Evelyn would be so wonderful of a woman. She''s an absolute catch!]
[I say, you should start working with her from today itself! Just think about it. With your system, especially because of the temporary point-earning methods, this is going to be so beneficial in the future. Don''t let this chance go!]
You do know that most of the women who seek a brothel are either old or, in rare cases, middle-aged, right? That''s why they pay big bucks to sleep with young guys with huge cocks.
You want me to earn points by sleeping with grannies!?
Fuck you.
[Oh I didn''t think about that. Grannies aside, your pathetic dick won''t even qualify the standards. What is this Evelyn thinking? Does she want to ruin her brothel''s reputation by hiring you? You should decline, buddy.]
You filthy little fucker! My dick isn''t that small anymore, it''s damn near average! Just let me level up some more and then I will show you what a huge cock is, you bastard!
[Hehe, good. I was just testing if you''re still motivated to get a big PP. Anyways, on a serious note, fucking grannies is indeed a problem. I don''t want your prick to get covered in cobwebs. You should decline Evelyn''s offer.]
Alright
"Don''t worry, you will have to work just a few hours a day. And I will give you a decent sry as well," Evelyn continues with hopeful and pleading eyes.
As the conversation between me and Pink happens inside my head, not much time has passed in reality just a few seconds, at most.
Damn It''s rather hard refusing her when she''s looking at me like this.
[You gotta do what you gotta do, man.]
I know Well, I guess I have to make an excuse.
"Eh I am really sorry, Evelyn, but I already took a part-time job recently. And to be honest, I am rathermitted to it," I say apologetically.
"Is Is that so? I am willing to offer 15,000 Yeux. Won''t you reconsider?" She asks, sounding a bit sad.
Woah 15,000 Yeux a year!
For a part-time job, that''s not bad at all. I saved my money for three years and could only gather 5,000 Yeux. And she even said that I just gotta work for few hours every day.
If only the grannies weren''t involved, I would have epted this in an instant.
[Yeah, we could''ve fucked some sexy prostitutes with that much money What a pity]
"Sorry, but 15,000 Yeux a year is not enough to change my mind," I politely decline.
"Hmm? It''s per month, not per year," Evelyn corrects me.
[]
Now that I think about it, I don''t mind fucking a few grannies here and there. They can''t be that bad, can they?
[Yeah, a pussy is a pussy after all. In fact, I have heard that aged things are better anyways. As for the cobwebs and the wrinkles, just turn off the lights and you won''t notice a thing Hehehe.]
Oh, I will do that. Great advice!
[Isn''t it? We''re just going from MILF to GILF. M to G. It''s just one alphabet not that big of a difference at all.]
True! True!
"Ah, if you want to hire me that badly, I won''t continue saying no. But mind, I am doing this just for you," I tell Evelyn with an energetic smile.
"Really!? Thank you, Jacob!"
Looking absolutely delighted, Evelyn rushes forward and gives me a tight hug pressing her huge and soft mounds against my chest.
I should be thanking you, to be honest.
"You''re wee. So, when do I have to join?" I ask.
"You can starting from today itself!" she says excitedly.
"No I mean, how about I join from tomorrow? Today is thest day of the month anyway and Eh I need some time to prepare myself," I say awkwardly.
"Oh, I understand. Take your time, it''s not a normal job after all," Evelyn agrees immediately.
"By the way, I thought you will ask some more about what you have to do. Let me tell you now, it will help you prepare," she says.
Sigh I have to fuck grannies, I know.
"Oh, sure. I have some idea but please tell me," I say, faking an excited look.
"Alright, so, basically, you will be my assistant from now. Your job is to help me manage my brothel properly. That includes interviewing and training the new prostitutes, checking the quality of service provided by our existing employees, and reviewing their performance based on your experience. If you find anything that''s not living up to the reputation of The Nux, you need to tell me directly and I will make the necessary changes," She says, her cheeks tinged slightly red for some reason.
[]
"Where are the grannies?" I ask unconsciously.
"What grannies?"
"N-Nothing, nothing!"
[Damn She said all of that quite professionally but you understand what it means, right? You just gotta fuck all those beautiful high-ss hoes! What''s more, you will be showered with money for doing that!]
Y-Yeah This isn''t a dream, right? Because I will be fucking pissed if I wake up right now.
[Nah man, this isn''t a dream! This is your career!]
Wow But I don''t get this
"I am really d to work for you, Evelyn, but why are hiring me? I am sure there are others who can do this job much better than me," I ask with a frown.
[Oh,e on! Why the hell are you reminding her about that!?]
Shut up.
"Oh"
Evelyn turns shy all of a sudden.
"I won''t lie to you, Jacob. The main reason why I want you to work with me is so that we can spend some time together. With your school and my work, it will be nearly impossible for us to go on dates regrly. This is the best alternative I could think of," she says, looking down in embarrassment.
What!? She''s doing this to spend time with me!?
Don''t tell me that the temporary infatuation thing is still going on! It''s been more than a week
[Nah, this is different. I cannot find any trace of the magic you left on her. As bizarre as it sounds, this means that her feelings are true. No wonder she''s on your permanent list.]
Wait, what!? How can this happen!? Does that mean Arora likes me as well!?
[Hmm I don''t know how this happened; it was all ck''s theory. But we can say for sure that Arora has feelings for you as well. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be on the permanent list.]
Well, I don''t exactly mind this, but man
"I hope you will still work for me," Evelyn mutters suddenly, looking anxious.
"Hmm? Yes, of course, I will work for you. I want to spend time with you as well!" I tell her sincerely.
Evelyn''s face lit up like a blooming flower.
"It''s settled then! Let''s head to the stadium now or others will start worrying," She says, grabbing my arm intimately before leading me towards the stadium.
At the entrance of the auditorium, there is a group of students giving out some sort of papers to the passing crowd. One of them hands it to me and Evelyn as well.
"Oh, it''s information about the matches," Evelyn says.
There''s arge fixture drawn on the piece of paper with the names of the participants and their respective matches.
"As expected, they''re all elimination rounds that is, only the winner gets to proceed. Let''s see who I am matched against!" I say eagerly.
Upon finding my name, a deep frown appears on my face immediately.
"Wait, did I get a misprint? Why are there four other names next to mine? And why are we all fighting against Princess Ilyrana?" I ask with augh before looking at Evelyn''s paper to check.
"No, it''s the same on mine as well. But I don''t think it''s a misprint. Princess Leena and Princess Zakira are up against five people as well," She tells me, looking astonished.
What the fuck!?
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 137: Main Tournament (Part-3)
Chapter 137: Main Tournament (Part-3)
Author''s note: Yeah, another one. But don''t get too happy now. I have to work on side chapters and my other novels, so the next chapter will take some time.
__________________
I look at the fixture again, trying to figure out this strange arrangement. Except for the three Princesses and their fifteen opponents, all the other contestants are ced in normal one versus one matches.
"Wait a second, no one from the Elves or the Vampires is matched against the Princesses. It''s either us humans or the Beastkins," I say with a frown.
"I don''t know why they would do this. Maybe they will inform us before the tournament starts?" Evelyn says wonderingly.
"I guess so"
[I think that they just don''t want to waste time on the weaklings. It''s better to remove all of them in one go, right? After all, humans and the low-level Beastkins are no match against those Elves, Vampires, and the high-level Beastkins.]
True, it does seem like they''re trying to get rid of us early. There fuckers
[Well, what can you do? If you think about it, this isn''t even unfair. You guys are just not powerful enough topete against them.]
Damn If only I could get enough life points to buy that new unnamed 01 skill, these guys wouldn''t dare to underestimate me.
[Well, true, you might be able to defeat Princess Ilyrana by forcefully activating Beast Awakening, but let me give you an advice don''t show that skill carelessly once you buy it. Save it as your hidden trump-card for emergency situation.]
Yeah, alright
But anyway, I am not going to go down that easily. I will give my best and maybe, I might even win!
[Pff-hahaha I-I mean, that''s the spirit Yay!]
Just fuck off
Evelyn and I climb up the stairs, entering the stands. Even though the ce is not that crowded at the moment, the seats are filling up extremely fast. Fortunately, La and others have already saved us a couple of seats in the front.
"Have you guys seen the fixture!? What is happening!?"
As I settle down on my seat (between La and Maya), Riley immediately bursts out about the match arrangements. Being one of the ten qualifiers, she seems quite angry about this as well.
"By the way, where is Kate? I cannot see her anywhere. Both of you are in the first match, right? I ask Riley after looking around for a while.
"Yeah, we''re going against Princess Leena. Anyway, you shouldn''t worry; she''s with her parents. I met her before you guys came," Riley reply.
"I see"
That''s why she didn''te to see me immediately
Once the stadium gets filled uppletely, Principal Winde finally enters the arena to address the crowd and to officially start the main Magical Tournament.
Unlike what I expected, he actually exins the reason behind this five-versus-one arrangement. ording to him, this will give the human students (and some of the weaker Beastkins) a fair chance to climb up in the tournament.
But honestly, all of this is bullshit to me. Even if all fifteen of us fight against a single princess, there''s no guarantee that we could win.
" I would like to end my speech here. Now, without further ado, let''s start the tournament! Participants in the first and the second match, please assemble in the waiting area near the stairs!" Principal Winde calls out.
"Wish me luck," Riley mutters as she stands up, looking somewhat nervous.
We try to fire her up a little before sending her off towards the waiting area. Immediately afterward, I turn around and start looking for Kate again. This time, to my relief, I sessfully spot her at a distance.
Woah what is that??
Kate''s standing in front of an extremelyrge, gori-like man. His head and face are covered with a ton of ck hair and his body looks simr to a buff wrestler who''s way past his prime. Even from this far, he looks really scary.
Please God Don''t tell me that he''s Kate''s father
Kate moves forward and hugs the huge man before moving away towards the waiting area.
Oh, for fuck''s sake!
Once all the participants get assembled, Principal Winde asks them to enter the arena while leaving for the stands himself. Riley, Kate, and the other three people walk out of the waiting room with a stiff smile on their faces. Leena also stands up from her seat and elegantly climbs down to the arena.
All of them take their respective positions before Principal Winde starts the count-down.
"Three Two One Start!"
Before her five opponents could even begin casting their spells, Leena raises her right hand and waves it gently. Suddenly, ck miasma envelops around Kate and everyone else around her, and the next instant, they all copse on the ground fainted.
The stadium quiets down as everyone looks at Leena in shock. Completely unperturbed by this, she turns around and starts walking back to her seat. A momentter, a team of medics rushes into the arena and takes away the unconscious bodies of Kate, Riley, and the other three on stretchers.
*Cough*
"Eh Winner of the first match is Princess Leena!" Principal Winde announces, looking a bit surprised as well.
"And yes, please let me remind you that none of the participants on the losing side were harmed in any way. Miss Naomi just informed me that they will wake up soon enough."
The crowd collectively sigh in relief. Everyone, including me, saw that strange ck miasma and thought that something bad might''ve happened.
"So, this is how powerful the other races are It was truly amazing," Maya mutters in awe.
Everyone nods, silently agreeing with her. The match ended just way too fast. It was quite overwhelming for everyone.
After the shocking first match, a series of somewhat simr duels go on for almost an hour. For some reason, Vampires and Elves are matched against the low-level Beastkins. Even the high-level Beastkins keep eliminating the weaker contestants from their own race.
After a while, Zakira''s turnes and the exact same thing happens in her match as well. She just waves her hand and all of her five opponents copse a secondter (though there''s no ck miasma this time).
"What the heck? This is so boring" Iin loudly.
"Yes, the disparity in power is too great. Nothing exciting is happening," Evelyn agrees.
"Hmm It''s like they are deliberately trying to eliminate all the weakerpetitors," La says.
"I think so, too," I say, remembering what Pink said.
After some more duels, I finally get called to the waiting room. Looking a bit grim, all of my women wish me luck before sending me off. Clearly, that they don''t want to see me lose, but there''s nothing anyone can do about it.
Oh, fuck it I am not going to just drop down without doing anything. I will try tond one spell, at least.
[Good luck!]
Walking down the stands, I enter the waiting area. The people in my group are already here, looking quite nervous and fidgety already.
As my group consists of all the top rankers in the qualifying tournament, Debbie (Leo''s girlfriend) and Aria (Reba''s sister) are here as well. But unlike their usual talkative selves, they''re unbelievably quiet today.
"Alright, it''s your turn now. Go to the arena."
Finally, Miss Laura (my ss-teacher) enters the waiting room and leads us to the arena.
And once again, things start progressing in the same pattern as before
We take our respective positions in the arena, Princess Ilyrana walks down from the stands with a faint smile on her face, and Principal Winde begins the count-down.
There''s just one tiny difference this time I have not given up like others. As my goal is to justnd a single spell, I am already preparing for it.
And mind, it''s not going to be just any spell, it''s going to be the most powerful spell I can currently use. ck system taught me this spell a while ago and I have yet to use it in an actual duel/match. It''s not like I didn''t want to use this spell, it''s just that nearly all of my mana gets depleted once I perform it rendering me unable to fight anymore.
You can say that this is the perfect opportunity to use it.
Here we go
"Three Two One Start!"
"Chaos-ball!" I shout out without wasting a second.
The next instant, a sphere of dark purple energy materializes between my hands andunches itself towards Princess Ilyrana.
Looking a bit impressed by my quick action, Princess Ilyrana gives me a wide smile. But that''s it, she doesn''t seem remotely concerned about my attack. Lifting up her delicate hand leisurely, she casts a counter-spell. Immediately, a powerful white light erupts a few meters in front of her, forming a thick semi-transparent barrier.
But well, her smile falters the moment my chaos-balles in contact with her barrier getting reced by a horrified look instead.
Why? Because her barrier doesn''tst even for a second against my chaos-ball, getting shattered immediately.
Looking extremely flustered, Princess Ilyrana raises bother of her hands this time, preparing to cast some more defensive spells but there''s no need for it anymore.
*POP*
With a small popping noise, Naomi appears in front of Ilyrana and points her hand towards my chaos-ball. Suddenly, the space around the chaos-ball distorts and it vanishes into thin air.
"Jacob and his team are the winners of this match."
Naomi says in a low and cold voice but it still gets carried throughout the stadium. And for the first time since I met the White Fox Goddess; there''s fear in her eyes.
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 138: Main Tournament (Part-4)
Chapter 138: Main Tournament (Part-4)
Author''s note: Got sick. Sorry for the dy.
___________________
There is a stunned silence in the stadium. Everyone is looking at Naomi as if they couldn''t believe what she just said. Even I am not an exception to this.
I I won? For real?
But Naomi didn''t even let Ilyrana defend against my spell. And more importantly, why does she look so scared and baffled right now?
"Miss Naomi, I request you to not joke around at the moment. It''s quite rude to intervene in a match like this and waste the time of all the people present here," Ilyrana says, her small fists clenched and a hint of anger in her beautiful voice.
"What makes you think that I am joking around, Princess?"
Turning her expressions back to normal, Noami turns around and fix her eyes on Ilyrana. Due to the absence of the usual yfulness on Naomi''s face, even Ilyrana looks quite surprised. Anyone could tell that she is quite serious here.
"But why? His spell simply broke through a low-level light barrier, right!? There are more powerful defensive spells that I can use," Ilyrana says.
"Believe me or not, at your current level, none of the spells you know could''ve defended against that. If I hadn''t intervened, you would''ve permanently lost one of your arms, princess," Naomi replies, lightly shaking her head.
"M-My arms?" Ilyrana looks shocked for a second before turning angry once again.
"Don''t lie so tantly, Miss Naomi. This doesn''t suit your high status at all. Even if I am to believe your ridiculous im that this boy''s spell was powerful enough to reach me, there''s no way I would''ve been hurt!
"Haven''t you one of the ten most powerful beings deployed a wide-area protective spell in the arena!? Are you saying that that tiny purple ball was powerful enough to break through that!? Preposterous!" Ilyrana argues.
"Of course, that''s exactly what I am saying, princess. Otherwise, why do I think I personally entered the arena to save you?" Naomi replies, raising her eyebrows.
"But But that''s not possible"
Ilyrana''s voice falters. Clearly, what just happened was beyond her understanding. But well, even though she doesn''t want to believe it, Naomi''s words cannot be ignored.
"Tell me, what was that strange element?"
"Let''s head back to the stands now, shall we? As you said, we shouldn''t waste the crowd''s time," Naomi says, hastily cutting in-between.
"No, I am not going anywhere before"
"Princess Ilyrana, we shall talkter," Naomi says sternly, staring at Ilyrana meaningfully.
" Alright."
Ilyrana frowns for a moment before nodding resentfully. She then turns around and she faces me again.
"Don''t you dare think that we''re done," she coldly says before exiting the arena. Naomi also throws aplicated nce at me before following behind Ilyrana.
What the heck was that about?
"Ahem, that was quite amusing."
The next moment, Principal Winde stands up again and speak in his magnified voice.
"Anyway, the qualifiers for the next round are; Aria Woods, Debbie Sherman, Anthony Gold, Penelope Bengston, and Jacob. My congrattions to them. Now, the contestants for the next match are"
Leaving the arena, my teammates and I make our way towards the stands. By looking at Aria and Debbie''s hesitant expressions, I can tell that they want to say something to me but are too overwhelmed to actually do so.
And well, I also don''t want to start any conversation right now. I am busy with someone at the moment
[]
What?
[You''re fucked]
Yeah, I kinda guessed that.
[Oh, really? Do you know why you''re fucked?]
Obviously. Ilyrana didn''t seem that d about losing the match, did she? I think she will do something to get back at me.
[Pfff, no! Fuck, no! If anything, that should be the least of your worries! Why the heck didn''t you tell me about that bloody spell!?]
Hey, I told you about it. I just didn''t perform it in front of you.
[ Yeah, big difference. Do you even know what you actually did back there!? How much trouble you''ve brought upon yourself!?]
Trouble? What do you mean!?
[Sigh I cannot even me you for this. It''s all that ck''s fault. It didn''t even give you any warnings before teaching you that spell. Otherwise, you would''ve thought a hundred times before using it in front so many people. Anyway, I guess I will have to exin everything to you now.]
go ahead.
[Alright, so you know that there are three categories of magical elements, right?]
Yeah. Basic elements, Advanced elements, and Supreme elements.
[Correct. Now, obviously, the basic elements are the easiest to control while the supreme elements are the hardest. In fact, only high-level system-wielders can use Supreme elements. And I am sure, all of them are very well-renowned in this world.]
Yes, they are. The ten most powerful beings and their direct subordinates can use the supreme elements. But I already know all of this. Are you saying that ck somehow taught me how to control a supreme element? Seriously?
[No, it''s not a supreme element that ck had taught you it''s something much more powerful, and at the same time, much more troublesome than that.]
[See, what if I told you that there''s a fourth category of elements? A category that is known by a few and is used by even fewer people the Primordial Elements.]
Primordial Elements? S-So, you mean to say that in the match against Ilyrana, I used an element more powerful than the supreme elements?
You''re kidding me, right?
[I wish, but no. The purple energy you used is known as the element of Chaos. Even among all the Primordial elements, Chaos is considered to be unmatched when ites to the destructive nature.]
Wait, but I am only at Level 5 in my system. Howe I can control such a powerful element?
[Oh, it doesn''t work like that with the Primordial Elements. As long as you have the aptitude (which is extremely rare, by the way), they can be controlled at any level. Of course, the strength of the spell will still be determined by the system level. But by using all your mana, even you can conjure a small and simple Chaos-ball.]
Wow This is amazing. Even with my level, I can easily win against someone like Ilyrana.
[No, that''s not the case at all. While she couldn''t have defended against your spell, it''s quite easy to dodge it. The only reason why you won is that Ilyrana didn''t even consider dodging the spell of a small-fry like you.]
That''s a brutal way to bring my hopes down.
[It''s the truth. You''re nowhere near proficient or powerful enough to change the direction or shape of the Chaos-ball. But anyway, that''s not important. What we need to worry about right now is that Naomi recognized the element you used.]
She did?
[You saw her expression, didn''t you? And she even said that your spell could have broken through her protective barrier. Being one of the most powerful beings, I am sure she knows about the Primordial Elements.]
[What''s more, defeating Ilyrana with a single spell is no small feat. Representatives of other races will surely report this matter to their higher-ups. And soon enough, other bigshots will realize that you have used a unique power as well.]
Damn So, this is why I am fucked, right?
[Exactly. I don''t know how many people in this world have the aptitude for the Primordial Elements, but they must not be many. Those representatives were already trying to get you to their countries because of your system, but now, they will have an even bigger reason to do so.]
[You need to be careful, buddy. Because this time, they definitely won''t y clean. They wille at you like a pack of hungry hounds.]
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 19 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 139: Main Tournament (Part-5)
Chapter 139: Main Tournament (Part-5)
"That was unbelievable, Jacob! Howe you know such a powerful spell!?" Riley asks the moment I reach my seat, almost jumping up from excitement.
" L-Leena taught it to me," I lie with a nervous smile, settling down.
"Wow She sure did her best on you, didn''t she? I wish I was on your team. Arya and Debbie got lucky," Riley says enviously.
"Yeah"
Evelyn and Maya also congratte me one by one, both looking really happy and proud. Only La remains quiet for some reason. She keeps looking at me with a frown on her face.
"It''s kind of embarrassing, though. Everyone''s looking at us now," Maya notices, her cheeks getting flushed.
"Well, that''s a given. Jacob defeated Princess Ilyrana! They''re in awe as we are," Riley says merrily.
Indeed. Even when I was climbing up to the stands just now, I could feel everyone''s eyes on me. It felt kind of weird, to be honest.
Oh, well
Thankfully, as the matches resume, the attention of the crowd slowly diverts back to the arena. There are no more humans or low-level Beastkins left in thepetition (of course, except me and the four others in my team) and the rest of the participants are all powerful high-level beings.
And obviously, their duels are longer, much more exciting, and thrilling than any of the matches before. Numerous double elemental spells, and in some cases, triple elemental spells are being performed as effortlessly as if it''s child''s y. The speed of casting is also insanely fast, making it almost impossible for the crowd to catch up on all the spells that these high-level contestants are using.
In a way, all these duels are really mesmerizing and enchanting to the audience.
Well, except for me, that is.
I am probably the only one here who''s eyes aren''t stuck to the arena. At the moment, I am a bit too busy thinking about my own problems to care about entertainment.
"Hey, what happened after your match? You seem so nervous since then," La, who''s sitting right next to me, suddenly leans in and whispers.
Okay, I guess I am not the only one.
"Huh? D-Do I? Nothing happened really," I say with a forced smile.
"Don''t lie to me, Jacob. I couldn''t hear everything after Miss Naomi announced your win (due to all the noises), but I saw Princess Ilyrana''s furious expressions. We all know that she wasn''t happy with the result of the match. Tell me, she didn''t threaten you, did she?" La asks with a frown.
Damn La is quite sharp. But this isn''t the right time to tell her the truth. It''s will just make her worry.
" I mean, she didn''t exactly threaten me. Though she did say that "this isn''t over" or something like that. I think she might ask me to duel her again," I tell her, shaking my head.
"Oh That wasn''t so nice of her. She''s just being a sore loser. Remember, you don''t have to do anything, Jacob. Just decline if she asks you to fight," La says, cing her hand on my shoulder.
"Yeah, you''re right." I give her a nod.
"Mm By the way, I want to tell you something," she pauses for a while before saying.
"I was actually nning this as a surprise, but if it brightens up your mood then"
La''s cheeks turn slightly red and she lowers her voice even further, turning it a bit seductive as well.
"You remember what you, Reba, and I were going to do right before the whole thing with Maya and Alex started, right?" she asks, resting her hand on my thigh.
"Wait, you you don''t mean that"
I gulp down the spit in my mouth instinctively.
"Yup, I mean exactly that. Get ready for an intense threesome tonight."
________________________
The first day of the main tournament is finally over and currently, the crowd is dispersing out of the school premises. As expected, the tournament was a huge hit and everyone is still discussing its details with each other in high spirits (obviously, my victory against Ilyrana is the main topic of their discussion).
Like everyone, my women and I are also preparing to take our leave.
"I had a really great time today. Thank you for inviting me, Riley!" Evelyn says, looking genuinely happy.
"No problem at all!" Riley replies.
"Well then, see you guyster!"
Evelyn says her goodbye to everyone and gives me a kiss (while also reminding me that I have toe to her brothel tomorrow), before heading out of the school.
"I guess I should be going as"
Riley halts mid-sentence, her eyes getting wide.
"Oh, shit! I totally forgot to tell you, Jacob!" she says, looking at me.
"Before our match, Kate asked me to tell you that her parents want to meet you! Look, she''s standing right there!"
Riley points behind me. Turning around, I see that Kate is indeed standing next to her giant, more than seven feet tall, monster of a father.
"I see. I will go and meet her now then. You guys can leave without me," I tell Riley, La, and Maya.
Seeing such a huge man, Maya and La are already in too much of a shock to say anything. They just give me a scared look before going away.
Haa~ Alright!
Tidying up my hair and fixing my clothes, I head towards where Kate and her father are standing. To my surprise, I find out that there''s a woman standing with them as well. As she is right next to Kate''s Gori-like father, I failed to notice her before.
Just from a single look at her, I can tell that this woman is Kate''s mother.
Why? Because she looks almost exactly like an older, more mature version of Kate. The same beautiful face, long light brown hair, and deep blue eyes. The only difference is the presence of bigger boobs (than Kate) and the "older woman" charm she has. And both of these things make her quite alluring, to be honest.
Damn Thank god Kate took her looks from her mother. Otherwise, we would''ve had another Debbie at school.
"Come on, Dad! He will definitely walk past this ce. Just wait for a while!"
As I get closed, Kate''s anxious voice suddenly reaches my ears. She seems to be arguing with her father.
"No way, it''s already been ten minutes. We''re gettingte. And anyway, your friend must''ve told that brat that we want to meet up with him, right? He still has the audacity to not show up. Hmph what a disrespectful fe," her father grunts in his deep, heavy, and resonating voice.
"N-No, Riley probably forgot to tell him. Otherwise, there''s no way he wouldn''t havee by now," Kate insists.
"Don''t give me an excuse for that scu"
"Hello, you must be Mr. And Mrs. Bailey, right?" I quickly barge in before this Gori could call me scum.
At once, all three of them turns around to looks at me, showing different reactions to my arrival. Of course, Kate looks extremely happy and rushes forward. Though her father holds her back, his mood bing even sourer. As for Kate''s mother, she simply shows me an amused smile.
"So, you are finally here, huh. You sure enjoy making people wait, brat!" Mr. Bailey says, looking annoyed. "Don''t think of yourself as a celebrity just because you won a pathetic match."
Okay, I was not expecting him to be rude to my face.
Immediately, Kate sps her hands and looks at me with pleading eyes constantly mouthing the words "sorry" and "please".
"That''s not it, sir. Riley just told me about it and I rushed here immediately," I reply as politely as I can.
"Aha! See, I told you!" Kate doesn''t miss this opportunity and round-up on her Dad.
"Yeah, whatever"
But Mr. Bailey brushes her off and ignore this.
"Anyway, you''reing with us to our house, brat. I want to interrog *Ahem* I mean, my wife wants to have you for lunch today. Refuse and I won''t let you see my daughter ever again," he says, almost as if daring me to refuse.
"Dad! Please!" Kate shouts angrily.
"Yes, dear. Try to be a bit more polite," Mrs. Bailey also reproach him with her sweet yet stern voice.
But Mr. Bailey ignores both of them again.
"What''s your answer, brat?" he asks.
" Sure?" I say, getting a bit confused now.
Isn''t this getting a bit too much? I mean, even for a protective father.
"Alright. Kate, you areing with me to get the car out of the parking. M, you stay here with this brat," Mr. Bailey says.
And without waiting for anyone''s reply, he pulls away Kate towards the parking area, leaving me and Mrs. Bailey behind.
"Please forgive my husband for his rude behavior," Mrs. Bailey apologizes almost immediately.
"You know how Kate''sst boyfriend was. He just doesn''t want our daughter to suffer again."
"Oh, it''s okay. I understand," I say with a smile.
"Thank you for that. By the way, congrattions on the win. I was really impressed by your performance," she says, walking close to me.
"I just got lucky" I say truthfully.
"Oh, you''re so modest. I already like you, Jacob," She says with a small chuckle.
"I am d you do," I reply, giving her a smile.
Phew, at least Kate''s mother is nice. This may not be as bad as I thought.
"Anyway, let''s stand near the school gate, shall we? The car will stop there," she says.
I give her a nod and both of her start moving forward. Along the way, Mrs. Bailey ces her delicate hand on my back as if guiding me forward.
Now, this should bepletely normal, right? But there''s a slight problem here. Her hand is a bit below from where it should be it''s on my ass.
I mean, I don''t mind it at all. But this is my girlfriend''s mother we''re talking about, so
"Eh Mrs. Bailey, you are probably not aware of this, but your hand is on my butt," I tell her awkwardly.
"Oh, I know. And?" she asks, a small smirk forming on her gentle face.
Instead of removing her hand, she actually squeezes my ass.
the fuck!?
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 140: Meeting The Parents (Part-1)
Chapter 140: Meeting The Parents (Part-1)
[This is awkward.]
Yeah
Currently, I am sitting inside a car along with the Bailey family going to their house. Mr. Bailey is driving in utter silence, while I am sitting in the passenger seat beside him. Mrs. Bailey and Kate are sitting behind us.
Obviously, this seating arrangement was decided by Mr. Bailey no one else had a say in it. But I don''t mind this at all. In fact, I couldn''t be happier about it.
At least I don''t have to sit with Mrs. Bailey. She really creeped me out earlier at school
[Wait, you shouldn''t judge her by that, buddy. Maybe touching someone''s ass is not that big of a deal to her. For all we know, it can be like a greeting or some shit! I think you should grope her ass as well and see how she reacts.]
Yeah, and then get my hand ripped off by her monster-like husband, right? No, thanks.
Anyway, I clearly saw the change in her expression at that moment. I can tell that she knew what she was doing. And well, that''s not all, is it? She''s literally fucking staring at me right now through the rear-view mirror.
[]
[Okay, I cannot defend this woman anymore. What would you do now? Give in and fuck her? She''s quite hot, not gonna lie.]
Are you crazy!? She''s Kate''s mother! And the wife of this giant next to me! He will fucking eat me alive if he finds out!
I can just hope that she doesn''t do anything like that again
[Tch, what a bummer.]
"We''re here," Mr. Bailey suddenly grunts, stopping next to one of the big houses in a suburb area.
Mrs. Bailey, Kate, and I step out of the car, heading inside the house. Mr. Bailey also follows behind after parking the car in the garage.
"I will bring water for everyone," Mrs. Bailey says once we all settled inside the cozy-looking living room.
"No need for that. You''re not thirsty, are you brat?" Mr. Bailey asks coldly.
Here we go again
"No," I answer with a forced smile.
"Good. And neither are"
*Thump*
"But I am!" Kate says, standing up while stomping her feet.
She was already annoyed because Mr. Bailey talked so rudely to me, and he''s just making it worse. ring daggers at him, she makes her way to the kitchen, bringing back a tray full of water sses.
"I am sorry, Jacob. Even if you''re not thirsty, drink some for me," Kate whispers apologetically, presenting the tray to me.
I give her a nod, taking the ss. She serves water to Mrs. Bailey as well and takes a ss for herself conveniently skipping her father.
Mr. Bailey harrumphs, looking at me as if it''s my fault that he didn''t get any water.
"Alright, enough formalities. Let''s get straight to the point now," he says, his voice sounding even deeper for some reason.
Enough formalities? Seriously?
"Before lunch, my wife and I would like to speak to you privately. You don''t mind, do you?" he asks right up.
"No, absolutely not," I answer confidently.
I saw thising a mile away
"Good. M, you want to go first?" He asks Mrs. Bailey.
"Sure, why not? Come on, Jacob. Let''s head upstairs and talk," she says without giving it a second thought.
Wait a second
"Both of you are going to talk to me separately?" I ask, surprised.
"Yup, one of us will have to make sure that Kate doesn''t sneak up and listen to our conversation, right? She will definitely do that if left unchecked," Mrs. Bailey answers with a chuckle.
Shit.
Gori is still fine, I am actually scared to be alone with Mrs. Bailey.
Looking sideways, I see Kate giving me a small thumbs up and mouthing the words "best of luck".
Yeah, I need a shit-ton of luck right now
Reluctantly, I stand up and follow behind Mrs. Bailey. Climbing up the stairs, we walk to the room that''s farthest away and enter inside.
*Click*
Suddenly, I hear a clicking noise. Turning around, I find out that Mrs. Bailey has locked the door.
Wonderful.
"Eh, is it necessary to lock the door?" I ask suspiciously.
"Absolutely," she answers with a smile.
Okay, so I am fucked. I hope not literally.
"Don''t look so tense, Jacob. My husband is nning to interrogate you, not me," she says, sitting on the bed.
"Then what are you nning to do?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
"Oh, I just wanted to warn you about something. Come here, sit next to me and I will tell you about it," she says invitingly.
Still a bit skeptical, I move forward and sit next to Mrs. Bailey maintaining a healthy distance. For some reason, her smile widens suddenly.
"So, I think it''s obvious to you by now that my husband doesn''t like you, right?" she asks.
I think "hate" is the right word here, but okay
"Yeah," I say, giving her a nod.
"Well, you shouldn''t take this personally. The truth is, my husband doesn''t want Kate to be in a rtionship with anyone right now. He''s afraid that guys will try to exploit her in her vulnerable state," she says.
"That''s a fair concern, but I am not trying to exploit Kate or anything I seriously like her! And anyway, I think you guys should respect her decisions as well. I mean, as an adult, she has the right to make them for herself," I say seriously.
"I agree, Jacob. But not my husband. He doesn''t listen to anyone once he makes up his mind. Of course, he cannot actually force Kate to break up with you, but I am sure that he''s going to take indirect measures to do so," Mrs. Bailey tells me earnestly.
"What indirect measures?" I ask, frowning.
"Well, like not allowing you two to meet that often, or constantly telling Kate that she should leave you. He even told me that he''s nning to make Kate change schools," she answers.
The heck!? That fucking Gori is going too far now!
"There''s no way I am letting that happen! I will just ask Kate to move in with me. I am sure I will be able to pay for her needs," I say resolutely, feeling quite angry.
"Oh? You will be able to afford that? And will your parents allow it?" Mrs. Bailey asks, looking quite surprised.
"Yup," I reply with confidence.
Fortunately, Evelyn just offered me a job earlier today. And there''s no way La will refuse to keep Kate if I ask her seriously.
"I see Kate has chosen the right man this time, huh? But still, don''t you think that all of this will make Kate really sad? Who wants to be on bad terms with their family? I sure don''t want that," she says.
True, I also don''t want Kate to be sad, but
"It can''t be helped. I won''t let Mr. Bailey separate Kate from me," I say, shaking my head.
"Okay, just listen to me. Right now, my husband is being paranoid. I already told you, he loves Kate too much and doesn''t want to see her get hurt again. But once he realizes that you''re good for our daughter, I am sure he will ept you. So, you see, we just need to stall for time until then. And I can help you with that," she tells me.
"You can?" I ask.
"Yes, but I need you to do a small favor for me first. If you agree, I will make sure that my husband is unsessful in all his attempts. In fact, you will able to spend even more time with Kate than you do now," she says.
Woah
"Really? That would be the best! What do I have to do?" I ask eagerly.
"Oh, nothing much"
Before I realize it, Mrs. Bailey covers the distance between us in an instant. Then, leaning her soft body against me, she ces her small hand on top of my stomach.
" Just lend me this little fe down here and we''re all set," she says, sliding down her hand inside my pants and grabbing my limp cock.
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 141: Meeting The Parents (Part-2)
Chapter 141: Meeting The Parents (Part-2)
For a few seconds, I just stare at Mrs. Bailey in shock. Not until she actually starts stroking my cock, do I realize that I have to do something here.
"Hey! What the fuck!?" I exim, pping away her hand and standing up with a jerk.
For some reason, there''s an astonished look on Mrs. Bailey''s face. Though when she notices me ring at her, she lightly shakes her head before smiling again.
"This is what I want in exchange for my help, Jacob. If you just agree to have sex with me regrly, I will make sure that my husband doesn''t interfere in your rtionship with my daughter," she tells me.
"What are you even saying!? You''re Kate''s mother, for fuck''s sake," I say usingly.
[Oh, shit. Not now]
"I know, I know. But I cannot help it. Ever since I was young, I have been extremely attracted to strong men. In fact, that''s why I got together with my husband the strongest man I have met in my life!
"But that was only until today until I saw you defeat the Elf princess. You''re much stronger than my husband, Jacob and thus, much more attractive to me. And don''t misunderstand, I honestly think that you''re perfect for my daughter. I am willing to help both of you in any way possible. It''s just that I want you to satisfy me as well," she says, sounding really passionate.
So, she has such a fetish, huh?
I mean, I am stronger than Mr. Bailey but only magically. He can probably crush me with his fingers if we only use physical strength.
Well, I guess that doesn''t matter to her
[H-Hey buddy, just ept her offer, okay? And be quick about it. You just need to fuck her. That''s easy.]
The hell!? Didn''t we just discuss this!? No matter how hot she is, I am not sleeping with my girlfriend''s mother!
[Well, we did. But it''s not like you have a choice anymore. After all, in about a minute ]
Wait, who says I don''t have a choice? Just let me handle her.
[But]
"I don''t care about your fetishes, Mrs. Bailey. If you think I am good enough for Kate, then, as her mother, you should just help me out without asking anything in return.
"And even if you don''t want to help it''s fine. I will just ask Kate to move in with me. I am sure she wouldn''t mind once I tell her that her mother wants to fuck me," I tell her rudely.
" Is that your final answer? Are you sure you don''t want this body of mine?" Mrs. Bailey makes onest attempt, acting as seductively as she could.
One of her hands moves up to her shapely tits squeezing them strongly. While the other one rests just an inch above her crotch suggestively rubbing that spot.
"Kate will never know about this, you know? You can have both of us mother and daughter as your sexual partners. Just imagine how amazing that would be," She continues, licking her lips.
*Gulp*
I gulp down the saliva in my mouth, my face feeling hot. Being a huge pervert, it''s really hard for me to resist temptation from such a beautiful woman. But well, I somehow manage to do it anyway.
"It''s It''s not happening," I say, looking away from her.
"I see"
Mrs. Bailey''s seductive expression vanishes all of a sudden. Fixing up her clothes, she stands up from the bed while giving me a warm smile. For some reason, she still looks quite happy.
"Congrattions, Jacob. I had my doubts, but you''ve actually passed my test!" She tells me excitedly.
"What the"
[Beast Awakening]
Suddenly, pink light shes in front of my eyes, forcing me to stop speaking. And I see my worst nightmare hovering in the air Beast Awakening has activated.
The next instant, my heart starts hammering inside my chest and my breathing gets rough. I can feel the explosive strength flowing inside my body, along with the immeasurable lust that''s characteristic to my Poison.
And most importantly, I''ve lost control over my body
"What happened, Jacob?" Mrs. Bailey asks in concern, looking at my troubled face.
Oh, shit
My lecherous gaze falls on Mrs. Bailey once again, but this time, I am not holding back on fantasizing about her well, I basically can''t.
An intense and unrestrained urge steadily rises within my body. An urge to fuck this busty woman To make her beg for my cock To drown her in pleasure to devour her
Fuck
I really didn''t have a choice, did I, Pink?
Before Mrs. Bailey could ask me again, I start moving towards her. She frowns a little but doesn''t back off, either.
"That was just a test, Jacob. And you passed! You don''t have to look so angry," she says.
I am not angry, I am horny
"Okay, I should apologize Kyaa!"
The next instant, before Mrs. Bailey could finish speaking, I jump on top of her making both of us fall down on the bed behind. She raises a small scream, but my lips crash on top of hers before it could get loud.
"Mhmh! Mmhm!"
Her eyes wide open, she taps my back as if saying "time out". But well, there''s no way I can do that now. My body is out of my control, after all.
As I continue to kiss Mrs. Bailey fiercely, my left-hand reaches under her skirt, grabbing the base of her panties.
*Riiip*
"Ammhm!"
With a small jerk of hand, her panties get ripped off as if they''re made of paper.
?
To my surprise, I notice that these panties feel a little wet and sticky.
Wait, is she getting turned on by this?
No, that''s impossible. It''s just been a few seconds, at most.
But then, was she already like this?
Even though I am confused, my body isn''t. Once my hand is done removing the panties, it starts pushing down my pants and underwear as well taking out my throbbing hard cock from within.
Fuck, I need to get it inside a cunt
Acting upon my urges without seconds'' dy, I ce my cock against Mrs. Bailey''s bare pussy (shaved) before dropping down my waist.
"MHHMM!"
As my cock parts the lips of her womanhood and invades inside, Mrs. Bailey releases a scream-like moan. Though fortunately, it gets muffled by my mouth again.
Damn, why is she so fucking tight!?
Not only Mrs. Bailey''s pussy is really wet, but it''s extremely narrow as well. And although it''s quite pleasurable to be inside her, my dick is having a hard time going balls-deep.
Seriously, no one would expect a mother (and the wife of that gori) to have such a tight pussy.
But well, during Beast Awakening, my cock doesn''t care if a pussy is tight or loose it''s just going to fuck it like a beast regardless.
"Argh," I issue a low grunt, thrusting down my cock even harder.
Though even when it getspletely buried inside, I don''t pause to enjoy the feeling I immediately start pounding her pussy. Synchronized with my hard thrusts, Mrs. Bailey also keeps leaking out muffled moans continuously.
At the same time, above, I finally seem to have my fill of Mrs. Bailey''s plump lips, moving my face towards her jiggly tits instead. Though, unlike what I expected, she doesn''t start screaming immediately. In fact, she even covers her own mouth, not letting the moans escape.
I have no idea why she isn''t doing anything, and to be honest, I couldn''t care less about it at the moment
*Riiip*
Just like her panties, I rip apart the chest portion of Mrs. Bailey''s dress along with her bra making her beautiful knockers pop out. Then, while kneading these magnificent fun-bags with my hands, I attach my mouth to her slightly darkened nipples as well.
For the next few minutes, we continue like this. Mrs. Bailey sucks the life out of my cock and I do the same with her tits. Though after a series of merciless thrusts, my pleasure finally reaches its peak and I feel semen starting to rise up my cock.
But all of a sudden, something much more interesting than my first ejaction happens
Mrs. Bailey wraps her sexy legs around my waist, and ce her hand on the back of my head.
"I am I am cumming Go harder" she whispers in her sweet voice, her body starting to convulse heavily.
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 142: Meeting The Parents (Part-3)
Chapter 142: Meeting The Parents (Part-3)
What the fuck? Did she just say "go harder"? And why is she clinging to me?
My body doesn''t listen to me in Beast Awakening, but it somehow responds to Mrs. Bailey''s request. The next thing I know, my waist starts moving even faster impaling her cunt with powerful thrusts.
And my balls, that were already about to nut, reach their limit and release the semen stored inside. As my seeds enter Mrs. Bailey''s womb, her body starts to tremor uncontrobly as well achieving an intense orgasm. These convulsions directly tighten the grip of her pussy around my cock, making it milk me even harder.
To my surprise, she even lifts her face and kisses me on her own ord, muffling the sounds of her leaking moans. This is quite unexpected because even at the height of pleasure, she remembers not to raise her voice.
The only question is; why?
After a dozen or so seconds, my ejaction finally stops. But that doesn''t mean that I am done with fucking her. My cock is still painfully erect and my lust is constantly rising.
Without dropping the speed of my pistoning, I wrap my right arm around Mrs. Bailey''s waist standing up and lifting her body effortlessly. Then, walking back a few steps, I roughly pin her up against the wall.
Mrs. Bailey looks a bit shocked by this sudden action, but I can feel another wave of love juices gushing out of her vagina.
She clearly likes it rough
Having already conquered Mrs. Bailey''s womanhood, I shift my attention towards her other hole now. Scooping up some of her overflowing juices, I start thering it around her asshole before stuffing my middle finger inside.
"E-Even back there? But I''ve never Aahan!"
Mrs. Bailey tries to whisper something, but has to cover up her mouth in-between to stop herself from moaning. But even from this much, I can tell what she was trying to say she has never had anal before.
Well, it''s not like anything can be done about it now
For a while, I continue to pound her snatch while stretching her tight little asshole. Only after pumping her womb full of my warm semen (and making her orgasm) once again, do I remove my cock from her vagina and ce it against her butthole.
"You''re You''re just too big It really won''t fit" Mrs. Bailey says breathlessly.
Too big? Me?
Even after buying all the penis growth skills, I am still a bit below the average in size. So, either she''s out of her mind right now, or her gori-like husband is really small down there.
And well, thetter seems really unlikely Right?
Without pausing even for a second, I push my waist up, thrusting my cock inside Mrs. Bailey''s ass. Instantly, she jumps up a little and her butt-cheeks clench hard making it quite difficult for me to invade further.
But it''s not like I am going to give up
Moving my hands further down, I grab her thighs and spread apart her legs. Then, when her muscles rx a bit, I thrust again even harder, burying my entire cock deep inside her asshole and taking her anal virginity.
"Mmhm!"
This time, Mrs. Bailey actually has to bites down on my shoulder to quieten her voice. But I still don''t show her any mercy starting to plow her ass without even letting her settle down.
Damn
Even though her pussy was really tight, her asshole is even tighter. It feels like my cock will be torn apart any second now. But well, it goes without saying, the pleasure is much greater as well.
Slowly, as her asshole gets ustomed to my cock, Mrs. Bailey starts feeling good as well (indicated by her moans). To further increase her pleasure, I start ying with her small clit and kneading her raw tits as well.
And like this, once again, she starts cumming hard but from her ass this time. I also don''t lose to her by any means, emptying three huge loads inside her butt before finally, a message appears in front of my eyes.
[Beast Awakening End]
And I lose my consciousness, falling down to the floor along with Mrs. Bailey.
________________________
"Jacob? Are you awake?"
My eyes flutter open as Kate''s concerned voice reaches my ears. Currently, I am lying on a bed (where Mrs. Bailey and I fucked earlier) and Kate is sitting right next to me, holding my hand and stroking my hair.
I feel a bit light-headed for a second, but then I remember what happened before I fainted and get alert instantly.
"Y-Yes, I am. How long have I been asleep?" I ask nervously, trying to read Kate''s expressions.
"A few hours. Though it''s not yet dark outside," She answers with a smile, looking mostly relieved.
This surprises me quite a lot; Kate doesn''t seem angry at all! But Mrs. Bailey must''ve told everyone what happened, right? Why isn''t that gori here to eat me alive?
Well, I guess I can only ask Kate about it
"Eh About your mother"
"By the way, I am really angry with you, Jacob," Kate says, cutting in-between.
Here we go
"Why didn''t you tell that you are sick!? I would''ve asked my parents to meet you some other day!" she says, pouting cutely.
Sick?
"Seriously, your body was so hot when I touched you it nearly scared me to death! It''s good that you were carrying your medicine and that your temperature got back to normal, or I would''ve called the ambnce," She continues.
Wait
"Mrs. Bailey told you this?" I ask with a frown.
"Who else would? She was the only one here with you," Kate answers.
"I see Is that all she said?" I ask.
"Oh, not at all! She told me how your conversation went as well!" Kate answers, getting really excited all of a sudden.
"S-She did?"
"Yes! And I think she absolutely loved you, Jacob! She said that talking to you felt really good and that you''re an amazing guy. She even said that you''re a perfect match for me! Honestly, I''ve never seen my mother look so impressed by someone," Kate says.
"Is that so?"
"Yes. You should''ve seen my dad''s face when she was praising you so passionately I thought he was going to explode any second," she says with augh.
"Haha ha"
So, basically, she lied to them about what happened and even praised me. I may be wrong, but I have a feeling as to why she did it.
Sigh This is definable not what I wanted, but it''s still better than the other dreaded oue.
"Oh, and by the way, mum wanted to let you know that she would love to talk to you again sometime. Also, you are invited to visit our house anytime you want. Dad agreed to this as well he said he will continue today''s meeting some other day," she tells me happily.
"That''s That''s nice. Anyway, where are your parents?" I ask.
"Oh, mom went out to get some groceries and dad is in his room the one next to this room," she answers.
I see
"Well then, I guess I should be going now. It''s gettingte."
_______________________
After a short train ride, I am currently walking my way towards my house. Kate strongly insisted for me eat dinner at her ce, but there''s no way I was going to wait for Mrs. Bailey to return. I somehow managed to convince her to let me go.
"I still cannot believe my luck. I escaped a disaster today," I say in a low voice, sighing to myself.
As Ie close to my house, I notice a really expensive ck car standing outside the gate. And for some unknown reason, it gives me a really bad premonition.
Passing by the car (no one is inside), I reach the door and ring the bell. A secondter, I hear the sound of hurried footsteps from inside and Reba opens up the door with a jerklooking exceedingly worried.
She didn''t go home yet?
"Come on in quickly, Jacob. Zakira is here to talk to you. This is an emergency," she says.
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 143: Hungry Hounds (Part-1)
Chapter 143: Hungry Hounds (Part-1)
Zakira? Emergency?
I get attentive immediately. This is probably rted to what happened in the morning my over-the-top performance at the magic tournament.
And here I was thinking that Reba stayed for the threesome La promised me Ah Never mind
"I see. Let''s get inside then," I say, giving her a solemn nod.
Closing the door behind, we quickly walk to the living room. Zakira, Maya, and La all three of them stand up the moment they see me enter the room, looking extremely relieved for some reason.
Damn I can already tell that there''s something wrong.
"Thank god, you''re here! That means she hasn''t made her move yet," Zakira says, closing her eyes for a second.
" Whom are we talking about?" I ask with a frown.
"I will tell you about itter. First, sit down and fill me in about the magic you used against Ilyrana," she says, looking quite serious.
Suddenly, pink light shes in front of my eyes, and words start appearing.
[Hey, listen here for a second, buddy.]
What? You fucked me up back at Kate''s ce and now you''re showing up?
[Eh I-It was a slight blunder on my part. Sorry. We will talk about thatter, okay? For now, be careful of what you say here. Don''t let it be known that you are aware of the Primordial Elements.]
I know, I know
"I am not sure about it myself, Zakira. A few days ago, I was practicing fireball magic, and I don''t know how, but I produced that strange element instead. After using it for a while, I discovered that it was quite powerful. So, I decided to use it against Princess Ilyrana," I answer with a shrug, sitting down on the couch.
""
Zakira silently stares at me for a moment. Then, looking away, she sighs to herself.
"I see So, even you don''t know anything much about it. I was hoping you would," she mutters grimly.
"What are you talking about? Is there something wrong about my spell?" I ask, trying to sound confused.
"Not something, a lot of things. A spell capable of defeating Ilyrana someone even I cannot hope to defeat at my current level should be really powerful. You shouldn''t be able to cast it, Jacob," Zakira replies.
"But well, you did shocking literally everyone out of their wits. And as this incident is far from being a small matter, it''s being reported back to the higher-ups of all the races that were present there. Obviously, I had no choice but to tell my father as well. Others would''ve informed him anyway."
True
"Understandable," I say with a nod.
"Thank you. Anyway, so this is where our problem lies, Jacob. After giving all the details of your duel, I asked my father about the magic you used. But, of course, he didn''t give me an answer even though I am sure he knows about it. All he told me was that you''ve now be really important for us Vampires and that I need to hurry up to your ce and abduct you," she says.
"What the fuck!? Abduct me!?" I nearly shout out in surprise.
"Well, not immediately. He asked me to demand an answer to our invitation first. But should you decline or ask for some more time, I have strict orders to knock you unconscious and abduct you," she tells me.
"And he didn''t even tell you why, did he?" I ask.
"Nope. He was quick to specify that he''s ordering me as the King of Vampires, not my father. I couldn''t ask anything after that," she says, shaking her head lightly.
"But still, he mentioned the fact that we''re not the only one doing this. Other races will try to do the same either demand an instant answer or abduct you. In fact, ording to my sources, Ilyrana and Leena are already on the move. They will be here any minute now," she replies.
"Wait, now!? Are you serious??" I ask, bewildered.
Shit Pink warned me that these people wille after me, but I didn''t expect all of this to happen so soon.
"Yes, but we don''t have to worry about them right now. At least, we know where they are and can n things ahead. The person who concerns me the most is the White Fox, Naomi," she says fretfully.
"Why, what did she do?" I ask.
"Absolutely nothing. That''s what makes me worried. She clearly held a great advantage over others up until now. You see, unlike us, she was aware of the peculiarly of your spell from the beginning. In fact, she interfered in your duel because of this knowledge.
"And what''s more, she didn''t even have to report this matter to her superiors and wait for their orders because no one in the Beastkin countries is above her. She can just act as she sees fit.
"And because of all this, I honestly didn''t expect you toe back from your friend''s house. I thought Naomi would make her move immediately after schobducting you the moment you''re away from the rest of us. But for some reason, she didn''t do anything," Zakira says, not looking much thrilled about it.
I see this is actually quite strange.
"But you''re still concerned because you know that Noami wouldn''t just waste an opportunity like this for no reason, right?" I ask.
"Exactly. She''s definitely nning something. It''s a pity that I can''t figure out what it is," she says regretfully.
"Anyway, there''s no point in talking about this anymore. We don''t have much time left before the other Princesses arrive. Let''s quickly decide whose invitation you''re going to ept," she says.
" Huh? But why? I don''t n to ept any of their invitations. That''s what you asked me to do, remember?" I say.
"That''s no longer an option, Jacob. Rather than keeping each other in check like before, the representatives from all four races are going to focus on snatching you first. And if you don''t ept an invitation quickly, I don''t think you will make it until tomorrow morning without getting abducted.
"You know, I am permitted to use all the underhanded tactics I can to get you regardless of the risks involved. And I am sure others are allowed to do so as well," she tells me.
The fuck?
"And no one will try to abduct me if I ept an invitation?" I ask doubtfully, raising my eyebrows.
"ording to my father, they won''t. Though again, he didn''t exactly tell me why" Zakira says, sighing to herself.
"Well, if your father says so, then I guess it must be true. He is the Vampire King, after all. So, I really don''t have a choice, do I?" I ask with a sad smile.
"No, I am sorry But you don''t have to worry, Jacob. I believe I will still able to help you out in certain ways to make sure you''re safe. First of all, let''s cut down the options you have right now," Zakira says, trying to cheer me up a bit.
"Obviously, you can''te to my country. We will constantly face the risk of my dad finding out about
*Cough*
"I-I mean, you know Your blood is really special. It would be dangerous to go among so many Vampires. Someone will probably lose control and attack you as I did."
For a second there, Zakira forgot that La and others are sitting with us as well. She almost blurted out about the Blood Bond.
Well, nice save though
"True, I don''t feelfortable letting Jacob go to the Vampire country," La strongly agrees to this.
"Hmm So basically, you have to choose between Ilyrana and Leena, right? In my opinion, you can go with either of them. Things are going to be the same no matter who you choose," Zakira says with a shrug.
"Hey! You skipped me for no reason! That''s not fair at all!" Naomi protests with a pout.
"Well, we still don''t know what you''re nning. Choosing you is not the right AAAAH!"
Zakira jumps up, screaming loudly. The rest of us reacts simrly as well. Meanwhile, Naomi just chuckles at us, leisurely sitting on one of the sofas.
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 144: Hungry Hounds (Part-2)
Chapter 144: Hungry Hounds (Part-2)
"What What are you doing here!?" Zakira shouts angrily.
After the shocking appearance of Naomi, we all have finally settled down a bit well, except Zakira. Her appearance wasn''t exactly princess-like when she shrieked and jumped, and thus, she''s still fuming about it.
"Oh? But I thought you already know why I am here," Naomi says, tilting her head yfully.
"I I do, but don''t you think that it''s extremely rude to sneak inside someone''s house and listen to their private conversation!? I must say, I didn''t expect this behavior from the Goddess of the Beastkins," Zakira replies scornfully, targeting her position.
"Now, now I am not being that rude, you know? Jacob is closer to me than you think after all, he''s seen my naughty side. I think I should be allowed to do this much, at least," Naomi says, winking at me.
My cheeks turn a bit red. I can clearly remember the scene in the infirmary where I woke up (after being thrown down the stairs by Alex and his goons), only to be greeted by Naomi in her sexy (and skimpy) nurse outfit.
"Wait, what does she mean by that?" Zakira looks at me sharply, suspicion in her eyes.
"I-I have no idea. Anyway, you''re here to get the answer to your invitation, right Miss Naomi?" I ask, quickly changing the topic.
"Yup, but it can wait for a while. Why don''t you go and receive the two Elven princesses first? It wouldn''t be nice to make them wait outside," she says.
?
"Are they here already? But I didn''t hear the doorbell" I say with a frown, looking at others to confirm.
While La and Maya look equally puzzled, Zakira seems to concentrate on something with her eyes closed. Though the next moment, her eyes flutter open and she gives me a nod.
"Yes, they''re here," she confirms.
I see, they''re using magic to find out, aren''t they?
"I will go then," I give a nod in return, getting up from the sofa and walking back to the front door of the house.
The doorbell is still not ringing, making me doubt again if there''s anyone outside or not. But well, I still go ahead and open the door.
"Oh"
To my slight surprise, Ilyrana and Leena are actually standing there. In fact, Leena''s hand is outstretched as well just inches away from the doorbell.
I guess Naomi timed everything perfectly
"Jacob! How are you doing? I am sure you must be surprised to see me I mean, to see us here, but it''s official business. Can wee in?" Leena asks the moment she sees me.
Official business?
Oh wait, now that I think about it, Leena is the only one who hasn''t invited me to her country yet.
I look behind them, noticing the cars and the guards standing outside the gate. Through the area looks a bit cramped now (with Zakira''s cars present as well), there''s more than a healthy distance between the White Elves and the Dark Elves just like the two princesses. It''spletely unnecessary, but both Leena and Ilyrana are standing at least a couple of feet apart.
"Yeah, sure. Come in," I say, stepping aside to let them enter.
Leena walks in first, shing me a bright smile as she passes by. On the other hand, Ilyrana just issues a soft, almost inaudible harrumph. Once both of them are in, I close the door and walk back to the living room with them.
"By the way, I didn''t get the chance to say this at school, but congrattions for the spectacr victory in today''s duel, Jacob. As your teacher and mentor, I am extremely proud of your performance," Leena says superiorly, looking very much delighted.
"Thank you," I say with a smile.
Even though Leena is speaking to me, her eyes are constantly flickering towards Ilyrana trying to see her reaction. And well, to her joy, Ilyrana does look quite pissed.
She looks as if her dearest wish got fulfilled just now
"Wonderful! The Elven princesses are here! We can finally start!" Naomi deres, pping her hands together the moment we enter the living room.
"Zakira, Miss Naomi" Leena mutters, looking really surprised to see them. Ilyrana is no different, though she''s more focused on Zakira than Naomi, her eyebrows furrowed.
"Don''t just keep standing there. Come, sit down!" Naomi says, patting the sofa.
"Please excuse us then," Ilyrana says with a tiny bow, moving forward and sitting down next to Naomi. Leena follows suit, sitting next to Zakira.
And then, silence falls
Everyone is looking at each other, but no one is saying anything. La, Maya, and Reba look especially nervous and fidgety it''s quite overwhelming for normal people to be in a room full of VVIPs.
[Damn To have three princesses under your roof you lucky bastard! All that''s left to do is to bang them individually, and then have a hot, steamy foursome with the royalty! The good news? Zakira is already in the bag!]
Are you fucking serious?
[]
[S-Sorry, this tense atmosphere is getting to me.]
"Alright, this won''t go anywhere if we just keep waiting for each other to speak first. So, let me take the initiative!" Naomi says after a few seconds.
"Princess Leena, you''re here to invite Jacob to your country, right?" she asks.
"Y-Yes," Leena answers, a bit startled by being addressed first. "But you''re here for that as well, aren''t you?"
"Oh, I invited him ages ago so did Princess Ilyrana and Princess Zakira. Only you''re just a tad bitte. Today, we''re here to get his answer," Naomi tells her.
Leena looks genuinely shocked for a second, though she quickly fixes her expression.
"Why would you guys ask him before no, never mind. It doesn''t matter if you guys asked him earlier or not. What matters is that Jacob didn''t give you his answer. Of course, he must have a good reason to wait. And I am sure he will make the right choice now," Leena says with confidence, looking at me meaningfully.
Eh I assume the right choice is you, huh.
"I agree! And anyway, I believe you''ve had enough time, Jacob. Please give us your answer," Naomi says. "If you want, you can even decline all of our invitations," she adds with a smirk.
Yeah, and get kidnapped in the middle of the night. No thanks.
Unlike Leena and Naomi, Ilyrana doesn''t say anything to me. She just continues to listen to everyone in silence, waiting for me to answer.
"Alright, I have decided," I finally say, grabbing everyone''s attention.
This is fairly simpleLeena is, in fact, the right choice.
Why?
Because clearly, choosing Zakira is out of the question. And for obvious reason, I don''t feelfortable going for Naomi either (as Zakira said, she''s just too suspicious). Now, out of the remaining two Leena and Ilyrana one is quite friendly to me while the other one is incredibly pissed off right now.
So, yeah
"I will ept your invitation, Princess"
I abruptly stop myself, my heart pounding.
Shit! That was close! How can I forget something so important!?
[Wait, what happened?]
I-I will tell you in a second.
"Oh man so I am already out, huh? But still, you cannot hang us on that, Jacob! Which princess are you talking about? There''re three of them here," Naomi asks with augh. She doesn''t seem remotely sad or angry about the fact that I didn''t choose her.
Fuck it
"It''s It''s Princess Ilyrana."
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 145: Hungry Hounds (Part-3)
Chapter 145: Hungry Hounds (Part-3)
Author''s Note: Completed Volume 4 on P.atreon. Took a small break, sorry for the wait.
___________________
"Congrattions, Princess Ilyrana! I must admit, I am quite jealous of you right now," Naomi says, pouting yfully.
While La, Zakira, and Maya have no particr reaction to my decision (they already knew I was going to choose between the two Elven princesses), the same could not be said for Leena and Ilyrana.
Ilyrana is visibly shocked she probably didn''t expect me to choose her after the angry and (somewhat) rude behavior she showed me. Leena, on the other hand, still has a faint smile on her face her expression hasn''t changed at all. But somehow, her eyes look scarily dark and empty and they''re sending chills down my spine.
"While it''s unfortunate, I recognize and ept your decision, Jacob," Zakira says solemnly.
"On a totally unrted note, I would like to inform Princess Ilyrana that I will be making a formal visit to the Elven country as well right after we''re done with the magical tournament. I suppose there''s no problem with that, right?" she asks, raising her eyebrows.
Ilyrana frowns at this.
"A formal visit? Is it sanctioned by your father?" she asks doubtfully.
"Of course, it is," Zakira answers promptly. "If you want, I can show you the official papers."
"I was merely asking. You''re most wee to visit our country whenever you want, Princess Zakira," Ilyrana says coolly, finally reverting back to her calm self.
I see
So, this is what Zakira meant when she said that she will be able to help me out in certain ways and keep me safe.
"Interesting You know what? I suddenly feel like vising your country as well, Princess Ilyrana. I will being along with Princess Zakira after the tournament," Naomi jumps in on this, smiling innocently.
The corner of Ilyrana''s mouth twitches. She is getting a bit irritated now.
" You''re wee as well, Miss Naomi. And I thank you for not trying to visit us unannounced this time. We nearly dered a state of emergency thest time you came," she says, her lips getting thin.
"Oh, don''t mention it," Naomi says, waving her hand as though she''s doing her a favor.
"By the way, you''re being too quiet, Princess Leena. Isn''t this the right time to say whatever you want to say?" she says, turning to Leena suggestively.
But it doesn''t seem like Leena is paying any attention to her. Her eyes are transfixed on me, looking fierce.
"Come upstairs with me, Jacob. I need to talk to you privately," she says in a toneless voice, standing up all of a sudden.
Uh-oh
"Why don''t you talk to him here, Princess Lenna? Rest assured, none of us will interrupt your conversation," Zakira says immediately.
Though Leena doesn''t reply to her either. She just strides to the stairs, heading straight up.
Shit
"I will I will be back in a few minutes," I say, standing up as well.
"But Jacob"
Zakira tries to stop me, looking concerned. But I hold up my hand to tell her that it''s okay.
Moving upstairs, I notice that the door of my room is wide open. So, I enter inside, only to find Leena standing next to my bed looking absolutely livid.
"Close the door," she says quietly.
I gulp down the saliva in my mouth, doing as she says. Clearly, she was suppressing her anger downstairs. And I have a bad feeling that it''s about to burst.
"J-Just listen to me, Princess Leena. I was"
"Why would you do this to me, Jacob!?"
As expected, she starts the moment I close the door, not even letting me say anything first. Even though her voice is still not very loud (obviously because others would hear her otherwise), the anger saturated in it is quite frightening.
"Do you even know how humiliating that was for me!? All the while, I was bragging to Ilyrana about how close we are! That our rtionship is more than what it is between a student and a teacher we''re friends!" she says, her eyes reddening.
"I was even confident enough to tell her that she stood no chance against me, her invitation will never get epted. But still, you went ahead and choose her over me! Is that all what I meant for you!? Just a medium to learn magic and discard when you find someone better, someone more useful!?
"I never thought you will turn out to be such a horrible person!" she finishes, finally breaking down and starting to shed tears.
Fuck I never imagined that I will see a princess cry let alone be responsible for it.
Leena takes a second to wipe her tears, and I immediately cease this chance to speak.
"But I was going to choose you! Honestly! But at thest second, I remembered something that forced me to change my decision," I tell her desperately.
"F-Forced you?" she asks in a heavy voice, looking up in confusion.
"Yes! Do you recall what happened on thest day of my training!? After I was done showing you all the spells that I''ve learned?" I ask.
"Yes, we were talking about Ilyrana and then Zakira showed up"
Leena stops speaking, her eyes widening and her cheeks getting flushed. Due to today''s excitement, she probably forgot what happened that day.
[Oh, shit! You''re talking about the]
Hand-holding, yup.
[Damn I cannot believe I forgot about that as well. It''s extremely lucky that you didn''t, though. Nice going.]
I know.
"You see? This is why I choose Princess Ilyrana. I figured that if I go the Dark Elf kingdom, there''s a chance that, through magical means, someone will find out about the physical contact we made," I tell her.
ording to what Zakira told me, Leena would have to face severe consequences if this happens (as she was the one who touched me). But still, I cannot disregard the possibility that the me might get pushed on me which will probably result in my death.
And so, there''s no way I could''ve risked going to the Dark Elf Kingdom. With all things considered, that''s even more dangerous than going to the Vampire country with Zakira.
"I-I am I am really sorry for getting angry, Jacob. I used you without even thinking properly. You''re right, it''s highly likely that they will find out about about what happened," Leena says, looking down awkwardly.
Not only her anger has vanished, but she also looks downright ashamed. Though, just like the other day, there''s a note of nervousness in her voice as well.
"It''s okay, I understand. What matters is that I remembered everything on time, and didn''t choose you. Otherwise, after dering it in front of everyone, it would''ve been impossible to withdraw my decision," I say with a small shrug.
"I cannot thank you enough for that, Jacob. You don''t understand how big of a trouble you saved me from," she says gratefully.
"But I don''t think I deserve to ask this anymore, but why didn''t you choose Ilyrana and not Miss Naomi? After her disgraceful defeat today, she definitely detests you," Leena asks, looking confused.
"I know, but I don''t trust Naomi for certain reasons," I tell her truthfully.
And with a sudden stroke of genius, I add
"And anyway, I want to spectate with my own eyes what''s waiting for Ilyrana once she returns home. After all, she did get defeated by me, a low-level human. Some interesting things are bound to happen," I tell her.
Now, this is definitely not the reason why I choose to go with Ilyrana. But well, looking at Leena''s face, the effect of my words is imminent, and just as I expected.
Her lips slowly curl up into an unmistakable, yet strangely creepy smile. I can tell that she''s vividly imagining what I just said.
"Jacob, just so you know, you are my favorite person," she tells me, looking ecstatic (and don''t tell me a bit shy?).
"And yes, I have decided to go to the White Elf Kingdom along with you and others there''s is no way I can miss what''s about to happen there."
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 146: Bringing All The Women?
Chapter 146: Bringing All The Women?
"Another effortless victory for Princess Zakira! She''s going straight to the quarter-finals!"
The student doing thementary shouts gleefully, using his extra passionate voice. Just like many others, it seems like this guy is also infatuated with Zakira.
It''s the second day of the main tournament, and we''re nearly halfway through the whole thing. Due to my victory against Ilyrana yesterday (who, by the way, was one of the main contenders in the tournament), I don''t have to participate in any match today. So, I am simply sitting in the stands along with Kate and Riley just chilling and enjoying the show.
Well not exactly enjoying, to be honest.
As Zakira walks back to her seat, only her die-hard fans in the crowd p for her (plus me and my women) but that too, rather halfheartedly. Though well, Zakira seems used to it and doesn''t mind this at all.
If anyone enters the stadium right now, they would be extremely surprised to see how dull the audience is today. And well, there''s a good reason for it the matches are boring. And I mean, really boring.
It''s like everything is already fixed; two people enter the arena, do some repetitive magic, and then, within seconds, one of the sides loses uneventfully. What makes it even worse is that the losers don''t even try to properly defend themselves or well, do anything much, as a matter of fact and the match gets over.
And mind, we''re not talking about newbie humans versus high-level individuals like yesterday. All of them are very powerful beings which makes this kind of suspicious as well.
Sigh
It''s not even been a couple of hours since the tournament started. At this rate, we''ll be finished before lunch today.
Man, I just hope they''re don''t prepone tomorrow''s matches.
[Obviously, they are doing this intentionally. And honestly, after everything that happened yesterday, I will be pissed if you don''t even know why.]
Yeah, yeah they want the tournament to get over quickly so that we can leave for the Elf kingdom as fast as possible.
Of course, the white elves are on it because I going to their country. The dark elves are cooperating as well because Leena couldn''t wait to see Ilyrana''s humiliation-filled fate. And as for the Beastkins, well, I still don''t know what Naomi is trying to do here.
Anyway, with these three races working together to end the tournament, there''s no way only Zakira and her small number of vampires can do anything to dy things. So, unwillingly, they''re rolling with it as well.
[Precisely. And as you may have guessed already, you cannot do anything about it, either. So, why don''t we use this time to think over a really troublesome issue.]
? What troublesome issue?
[Your Poison The Beast Awakening. What will you do if it activated while you''re in the White Elf kingdom? There must be so many insanely powerful beings there. If your poison activates at the wrong time and at the wrong ce things could get really bad. That kind of thing won''t be overlooked even if you''re their guest.]
true. I guess they will easily be able to subdue me in the beast awakening mode.
[Well, subdue is a rather tamed word for what they might do to you. But anyway, what are you nning to do about it?]
I eh I don''t know?
[Good, because I do. You''re allowed to bring your family, right?]
Yeah, but if I want, I can take someone else as well.
[That''s even better. Then just bring all your women along with you. La and Maya wille with you by default. We will invite Reba and Kate as well. And yes, we cannot forget about the new girls Evelyn, Anna, and Arora.]
[Oh, and just to be safe, let''s add a couple of your temporary women as well Riley and, Arora''s mom, Rose Kremer.]
Hey, just wait a second now. You want me to bring all of them!?
[Yup! This is the main part of my solution. As you already know, I can alert you a few minutes before the Beast Awakening gets activated basically giving you some breathing room to prepare.]
[Using this time, you can grab a few of your women, rush to your room, or the nearest secluded ce avable, and fuck them without worry. We will even inform all the women in advance that something like this may happen (indirectly, of course), so that they are always prepared for it as well!]
Hmm
So, the more women I bring with me, the better will be the chances of having at least one of them around at all time, right?
[Exactly. With this, you might be able to survive this trip without any trouble!]
Eh well, I am not so sure about that. I mean, the n is good and everything, but is it actually possible?
Apart from Maya and La, I am not even sure if anyone else wille with me even if they want to.
Reba''s poison won''t allow her to go near anyone. Kate''s gori-dad will never allow her to go with me on a foreign trip (I don''t know about Riley''s parents, though). Anna and Evelyn, both of them are working women I don''t think they can just take that many days off of work ande with me.
And as for thest two, Arora and Mrs. Kremer well, I haven''t talked to them after putting their son/brother into hospital (and jail, afterward). What would I even say to them?
[Hmm I see where you''reing from. But well, this is your best bet. I suggest you should just try asking them and see what happens. If the n fails, it fails. We cannot do anything about that.]
[Oh, and about Reba''s Poison why don''t you try asking Naomi for help? With her being so magically powerful and everything, maybe she can help?]
Asking Naomi, huh? Well, although I don''t have a very good impression of her, if she can help with Reba''s problem I don''t mind asking her.
I just hope she doesn''t ask anything absurd in return though
Nah, she definitely will. Oh, well
Suddenly, something diverts my attention back to the arena. Principal Winde has taken the microphone from thementator and is addressing the crowd himself. From the looks of it, I guess the matches are already over.
Uh-oh
"Good afternoon, everyone. I have an announcement to make. As you can see in the schedule, we''re done with all the duels today. But after looking at the time we''ve left and also receiving a request from our VIPs we''ve decided to prepone tomorrow''s duels to today!" He speaks.
There is some light booing from the crowd, but Principle Winde ignores it.
"So, I request the participants of the first four matches to assemble in the waiting area. We will be starting soon."
Fuck! As I feared
"Haa~ and here I was thinking they will finally let us go wait, why are you standing up, Jacob?" Kate asks in surprise, seeing me get up from my seat.
"Check tomorrow''s schedule. I have the first duel against Princess Zakira, no less," I answer, shaking my head in resignation.
"Oh! Best of luck, then!" she says cheerfully.
Best of luck!? You know that I am going against the Vampire princess, right? I just got lucky (or, you can say, unlucky) with Ilyrana yesterday!
"Yeah, best of luck!" Riley wishes me as well.
" thanks."
[Hey, don''t even try to shoot Chaos-ball this time. Unlike Ilyrana, Zakira will definitely dodge it. You will just empty your mana reserve.]
I know
[And you''re going to lose.]
I know that as well
[Oh, I take that back. You can win. Just pull down your pants and dangle your dick in front of her. She will get incapacitated byughing too much. Hehehe.]
Fuck you.
*Sigh*
Let''s get this over with.
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 147: Versus Zakira
Chapter 147: Versus Zakira
I walk down the stands and enter the waiting roompletely unmotivated to do this. As Pink said, there''s no way I can win against Zakira.
I mean, if I had that Unnamed 01 skill, then maybe?
Ah, never mind, no need to think about using something that costs freaking 50,000 life points. How many points do I have right now?
[3612. After removing the consumed points, you only earned about 212 points since you woke up at the hospital. Remember, your system is not glitched anymore there''s a timer to level up. And if you don''t earn enough points by then, you will miss out on the Unnamed skill. And believe me, you don''t want that.]
[So, you need to up your game, buddy.]
True, but you know how thest few days have been like. All this matter about the Chaos magic and everything I am actually surprised that I gained any points at all.
Anyway, I hope I will get a decent number of points at Evelyn''s brothel today. And I can also ask her about the trip to the Elf Kingdom there.
Let''s see
"Jacob!? There you are! Enter the arena, please!"
I don''t even get to properly sit in the waiting room before my name gets called out by Miss Laura my ss teacher and one of the coordinators.
"Alright"
Lazily, I get up and drag my feet to the arena. Though, to my utter surprise, the pitifully dull crowd suddenly starts roaring with excitement. While Zakira''s diehard fans jeer at me, others are actually cheering for me.
"Wow"
It looks like I got more popr than I thought. Well, winning against the Elven princess was pretty cool (and unexpected for everyone), to be honest.
Sigh But now, my pathetic defeat is going to be even more embarrassing. I mean, all these people actually believe that I have a chance to win against Zakira. They are going to be so disappointed seeing me get knocked out in a second.
Is it toote to dig a hole and bury myself?
[Yes Yes, it is.]
As I enter the arena, Zakira also stands up from her seat and walks down the stands (while waving back at her fans). Then, standing on the opposite side to me, she folds her hands and stares into my eyes with a serious expression.
"That spell of yours worked against Ilyrana, but don''t think it will work against me as well. I will dodge it before it evenes close," she says with confidence.
There we go. She already knows how to counter my spell. Great.
[Well, if you really want to win, you can just order her to stay still and get sted by your attacks. She''s your ve, after all.]
I know, but wouldn''t that be a dick move?
[ Yeah, it kinda would.]
"Alright! We are in the quarter-finals! It''s a bit earlier than expected but that''s all more fun!" The student doing thementary says, getting his microphone back from Principal Winde.
"Anyway, this is thest duel before lunch-time, and it''s also one of the most anticipated ones yet! The extremely beautiful, immensely strong, and mesmerizingly graceful Princess Zakira versus the in-looking Jacob, also known as, "the guy who got lucky against Princess Ilyrana"!
"Let''s see who will win! Though we already know who it''s going to be. You cannot get lucky twice, can you?"
Who is this fucking bastard!?
I quickly and discreetly sh my middle-finger to the fucker before facing Zakira again.
"Yeah, fuck you, too, you mother Sorry! Sorry, Miss Laura! My tongue slipped won''t happen again! I am sorry!"
The bastard hastily apologizes to Miss Laura as she approaches him angrily.
"A-Anyway, let''s start the duel! Three Two No, please don''t take the microphone, ma''am one! Go!"
Zakira immediately gets into a stance, ready to jump aside should I fire the Chaos-ball. But when she notices that I am not doing anything, she quickly raises her hand and waves it at me (like she does against other weaker opponents).
The next instant, I sense something weird happening. Magic condenses around my body, trying to enter my head. I''ve actually seen Zakira cast this magic before. Every time, her opponents just lose their consciousness and fall down like a rag doll.
I wait for the same thing to happen to me as well but it doesn''t. While the magic is getting concentrated around me, it isn''t actuallying close enough to do anything.
Even Zakira looks bewildered at this phenomenon. With a frown, she waves her hands again, repeating the magic. But there''s no result this time, either.
She didn''t forget how to do it, did she?
Nah, that''s impossible Anyway
Taking advantage of Zakira''s confused state, I quicklyunch a barrage of fireballs at her. She doesn''t even try to evade, taking the damage head-on.
Of course, nothing actually happens to her due to Naomi''s wide-area barrier, but she does lose a chunk of her mana.
Looking slightly pissed now, Zakira gives up on the spell she was trying to perform and throws back a fireball at me or, well, she tries to. Instead of a fireball, just a few feeble sparks flows out of her hand.
"Seriously!?" She shouts exasperatedly.
Using this chance, I throw my second-most powerful spell at her.
"Explosion!" I shout.
*BOOM*
A thunderous st urs in front of Zakira, loud enough to make me want to cover my ears. Its force is so powerful that even Zakira gets lifted off her feet though as expected, she doesnd back safely without even losing her bnce.
This is the first time I''ve used this spell on a big scale (usually it''s just small pops), and it''s even stronger than I imagined.
The crowd cheers vigorously, finally getting the loud and explosive duel they were expecting. On the other hand, Zakira looks exceedingly frustrated. She is continuously trying to conjure the fireballs, but all she''s getting are sparks.
Wait, don''t tell me that I unconsciously ordered her to lose
*Woosh*
All of a sudden, a fireball finally forms in her hand and gets lunched towards me with a whooshing noise.
What the actual fuck!?
The sheer size of this thing is terrifying. It''s nearly twice as big as I am! My fireballs don''t evenpare to it.
With a dreadful feeling, I thrust out my hand to erect an Earth Shield already well aware that it''s not going to stop this monster.
But well, I cannot run away either, can I? It will just follow me around like a guided missile.
Just as I get ready to word out my spell and duck down, I notice something peculiar. The fireball is not actuallying straight at me. In fact, it''s greatly off the mark.
Zakira is desperately trying to change its course but to no avail. The fireball is readily heading everywhere she wants except to where I am standing.
Damn What is happening? This is so weird
[Is it? I mean, there''s only one exnation for anything weird that happens between you and Zakira the Blood Bond.]
True I definitely didn''t order her to lose, though. Maybe, it''s because she cannot attack me, her master, at all?
[That seems most likely.]
I see Well then Ahem Let''s continue.
As Zakira tries (and fails) to direct her attacks at me, I also shoot back all the offensive spells I know (except the Chaos-ball, obviously).
As this goes on, I realize how vast Zakira''s mana reserve ispared to mine. She''s constantly using powerful spells while her mana is getting aggressively eaten up by my attacks as well. But even with this, she''s still going strong.
Maybe realizing how fast her mana is depleting, Zakira finally sets up a bunch of strong barriers to protect herself. But well, this fails terribly as well. I don''t know how, but my simple spells are simply passing through her barrier as if they don''t even exist.
Seeing this, Zakira gets so shocked that she even forgets to continue her attack simply staring at her useless semi-transparent barriers.
But unlike her, I don''t stop throwing my spells. In fact, I am having a massive adrenaline-rush that is helping me attack even faster.
And like this, after a few more minutes, Zakira''s knees finally buckles, and she loses strength. Though instead of falling down pathetically, she manages to sit down on the ground while breathing heavily.
"Yes Yes"
I finally stop conjuring spells nearly exceeding my limit as well. To be honest, I am barely standing at this point. My mana is so low that it''s a surprise that I haven''t lost my consciousness yet.
"The winner The winner of this duel is Jacob!" Miss Laura deres after taking a moment as ifing out of a dumbfounded trance.
And the crowd erupts in apuse
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 148: An Urgent Conversation
Chapter 148: An Urgent Conversation
"Okay, so eh That happened," I say with a slight nod, tapping my feet on the floor.
"Yeah, that did happen," Zakira agrees, pursing her lips and looking away.
Currently, both of us are inside the empty school building, in one of the ssrooms. After our duel, Zakira immediately sent me an urgent message, calling me here to talk. Oh, and by the way, the tournament is still going on in the stadium.
"You''re not too tired, are you? You looked deathly pale earlier," She asks, concerned.
"No, I have recovered some of my energy. And you?" I ask back.
"Same."
We sit in awkward silence for a few seconds before I couldn''t take it anymore and speak out.
"Listen, this isn''t a safe ce to talk. Naomi and others are too close by. I just messed up big time and I don''t want things to get any worse if they even can at this point, that is," I say, shaking my head.
"Oh, don''t worry about that. I am using a powerful magical artifact this time. If anyone listens-in to our conversation, I will know immediately. And besides, I have ordered my bodyguards to keep an eye on Naomi and all the other important figures as an extra precaution. So, we can talk freely," she assures me immediately.
I see
"Well then, let us start by making one thing clear what happened earlier was because of our Blood Bond, right?" I ask.
"Well, if it wasn''t because of another one of your strange spells, then yes, it was because of the Blood Bond It wasn''t, right?" she says, looking somewhat hopeful that I will say ''yes''.
"No."
"Anyway, I am sorry. I kind of figured what''s happening in the middle of our duel, but still, I went ahead and defeated you. I don''t know what I was thinking. I should''ve just pretended to be hit by one of your spells and ended the match there," I say apologetically.
"Oh, heck no! Thank god you didn''t do that! That would''ve made things worse no, catastrophically bad!" Zakira says, taking me by surprise.
What?
"Howe?" I ask with a frown.
"Jacob, you''re seriously underestimating people with high-level systems. Spectators like Ilyrana and Leena (not to mention, Naomi) weren''t just simply watching our duel, they were closely observing everything we did probably using magical means, no less," she tells me, shaking her head.
"And thus, they knew almost all the details that a normal viewer wouldn''t know like how much mana do we have left, or are my spells actually hitting you or not, or, well, the fact that I couldn''t conjure spells when I was aiming directly at you.
"So, you see, they would''ve known if you faked losing to me or anything. And that would''ve made them very suspicious, and curious as well, as to why you would do that especially Naomi.
"After the incident at the hotel with that bunnygirl apprentice of hers, there''s a possibility that she might''ve even connected the dots and realized that there''s something strange going on with us (aka Blood Bond)."
"But your spells didn''t work against me isn''t that weird and suspicious as well? What if Naomies to a simr conclusion because of that?" I ask.
"Yes, it''s weird, but that won''t happen. There''s another factor you forgot to include in this you defeated Ilyrana yesterday! And thus, you''ve already done something that should be impossible for someone at your level.
"It won''t be easy, but I can salvage the situation by letting out a rumor that you used another mysterious spell to influence my attacks. We will portray this spell as a defensive one rather than offensive so that it wouldn''t seem strange for you to use it on yourself before entering the arena.
"This way, it can be also exined why no one saw perform the actual spell!" she answers.
"That can work," I say, quite impressed.
"But it will fuck me up even more. Now, I have defeated two Princesses and no one knows exactly how."
"I apologize for that, it''s somewhat my fault. I knew that a ve cannot physically attack their master, but I had no idea that even magical attacks are useless. I was toote to realize this during our duel as well. Maybe, I should''ve just given you a heads-up anyway," Zakira says grimly.
""
""
Both of us stare at each other, realizing something.
"I-I mean, the master cannot attack their ves. You know, because the ves are so weak that they will they will die if a Vampire hits them," she hastily exins.
Why does she only be dumb while making these excuses?
Well, whatever
"Sure, thatpletely makes sense," I say in a sarcastic tone.
"Really!? I-I mean, of course, it does," she says, looking happy with herself.
"Anyway, don''t worry too much, okay? All of this is still a hundred times better than my father finding out about our Blood Bond. And we dodged that bullet only because you defeated me. So, cheer up a bit!"
"Easy for you to say" I mumble faintly.
Suddenly, Zakira takes out her phone and checks the time.
"Shit Let''s head back to the stadium. We shouldn''t disappear for too long," she says, stands up and gesturing me toe along.
"Oh, and remember to stick to the story if someone asks how you defeated me. I called you here so urgently to tell you this," she adds.
"Alright, I will."
______________
Author''s Note: Jacob''s first day at Evelyn''s brothel (as an employee) will be covered in the side chapters.
_______________
"You want me toe to the White Elf Kingdom with you!?"
Anna''s surprised voicees from the phone''s speaker.
"Yeah, but I understand that you have work priorities especially being in the police department and everything. I don''t want you to force yourself toe and then get into trouble. It''s totally fine if you don''t have time," I say sincerely.
"Are you kidding me!? I am definitelying! And don''t worry about my work, I have ways to get as many paid leaves as I want!" she tells me excitedly.
"Is Is that so?"
I am not even going to ask about these "ways".
"Yup! Oh, and did you talk to your girlfriends about me moving in with you guys?" she asks.
"Not yet. We didn''t get the time to discuss that," I answer honestly.
"Great, then don''t do that for now. I think it''s better for me to meet all your women first and bond with them. We can do that on the trip!" she says eagerly.
"Sure, if that''s what you want," I say while shrugging to myself.
"Anyway, I will call youter. Bye!"
"Bye! I love you!"
"Love you, too."
I cancel the call, tossing away my phone. It''s around eight at night and currently, I am in my room, simply lying on the bed. La is downstairs, preparing the dinner, and Maya is helping her out.
Okay, so, Anna ising as well. Let''s go through the list again
La, Maya, and Zakira; check by default.
Kate and Riley; I asked them after the tournament today, and both of them said that they need to ask their parents first (though they were quite thrilled about it). So, not checked yet.
Mrs. Kremer and Arora; well, I don''t think I should talk to them about this or anything, as a matter of fact over the phone. I will go and meet them tomorrow. So, they''re not checked, either.
As for Evelyn Ahem
I lift up my pants and take a peek inside.
Damn It still looks half-dead.
I went to Evelyn''s brothel after school for my part-time job, and well, I won''t go into details, but things got a little too frisky than I imagined.
Anyway, what matters is that she''sing with me to the Elf Kingdom as well. So, checked.
Andst but certainly not least; Reba
"Well, I already know that she will agree toe if she can, that is. I need Naomi''s help in this matter," I mutter to myself.
"Oh, you need my help?" A voicees from the corner of the room.
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 149: A Promise To The White Fox
Chapter 149: A Promise To The White Fox
"AAAHH! WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU!?" I shout out, nearly having a heart attack.
Sitting on a chair across the room is none other than the person I was thinking about Naomi. As usual, there''s a mischievous smile on her face as she enjoys the angry and frightened look on my face.
"Ara? There''s nothing wrong with me. Why do you ask?" She says innocently, as if wholly unaware of what she did wrong.
"You bitc ahem, I mean, can you stop barging into my house and scaring me every time!? There''s a front door, you know!? You can always ring the doorbell," I say, suppressing my anger.
As much as I want to rain curses and continue yelling at her, I just can''t. She''s the only one who can help me right now, and thus, I cannot afford to be rude to her.
"Front door? Doorbell? That''s just a waste of time. I am not doing that," She says, shrugging.
Reba Reba I need to keep my patience for Reba.
"Can you Can you at least announce your presence when you barge in, then? Don''t just sit around silently and speak only when someone calls out your name. That''s creepy as fuck," I tell her calmly, though my fist is shaking.
"Hmm Okay, it will be tough, but I will try to do that. I am not promising, though," she says, giving me a wink.
"You will try? I guess I can live with that for now," I say with a sigh.
"Anyway, what are you doing here!? Don''t tell me that you''ve been following me around the entire day," I ask her suspiciously.
"Of course, not. You think I have time to do that? I was just checking on my dear apprentice, Mia, when I heard you say my name. You remember her, right? She''s the one following you around and keeping tabs on you," she tells me in a matter-of-factly way.
" the fuck!? What different does it make!? You have people following me!" I say, outraged.
"Oh,e on now, Jacob. Why do you look as if this ising to you as a shock? After everything you''ve done, it would be surprising if no one''s keeping tabs on you," she says, shaking her head lightly.
I hate to admit it, but I guess she does have a point.
"And I am not the only one, the other three races are doing the same thing even your friend, Zakira," She tells me.
"Che There''s no concept of privacy in other countries, is there? You guys are invading mine so tantly," I say with disdain.
"We''re not exactly invading your privacy. We''re just making sure that you remain safe until we leave for the White Elf Kingdom. Consider them as your personal bodyguards who follow you everywhere except for when you''re in school," she says, standing up from the chair.
Bodyguards? Yeah, my ass. They''re fucking spies.
Fortunately, I haven''t used any system skills after I defeated Princess Ilyrana. I know, Beast Awakening got activated when I went to Kate''s house, but that right after school that day. I doubt there was anyone following me back then.
Well, anyhow, I need to be careful about using my skills from now on. Also, what I say and do. I don''t want these guys to find out more things about me than they already do.
"Anyway, we''re getting off the topic here. Now, tell me, why do you need my help? I am very curious to know."
Saying this, Naomi walks up to the bed, sitting down next to me. I can smell the sweet yet wild scent emanating from her body. As she leans in slightly, my eye couldn''t help but focus on her deep cleavage as always, it seems quite alluring due to the skimpy clothes she wears.
Hmm wait a second. Having her this close to me and looking at her body I feel strangely aroused.
I know, I always get aroused looking at beautiful and busty women, but it''s a bit different today. I went to Evelyn''s brothel in the evening, and dick is nearly dead. I should be in sage-mode right now.
Then why am I getting aroused?
Well, whatever
"It''s nothing much, I just want to bring one of my girlfr I mean, friends to the White Elf Kingdom, but her system Poison is getting in the way. Can you do anything to stop a Poison? Or maybe diminish its effects?" I ask, getting serious and a bit pleading.
"A friend, huh? Perhaps, you are talking about the blond woman who was present at your house yesterday?" Naomi asks wonderingly.
"Yes, that her; Reba. But how did you guess it''s her?" I ask.
"Oh, I disabled her pesky little barrier yesterday figured the princesses wouldn''t like to deal with it themselves. I must say though, for someone at level 1, the strength of that barrier was pretty impressive," She answers.
Damn I didn''t even notice that no one got affected by Reba Poison yesterday. Even Reba didn''t say anything about it.
"Anyway, as for her Poison she probably doesn''t have control over that barrier, right?"
"Yes, and she cannot get close to people because of it. So, you can help her, can''t you!?" I ask excitedly.
I mean, she did disable it yesterday, so
"Obviously, I can," Naomi says, waving her handzily.
The next moment, out of nowhere, a in silver ring materializes in the palm of her hand. She tightly encloses this ring within her fist for a second, and a bright soundless shter, she opens it up for me to see.
The silver ring is now gleaming unnaturally and is carrying a bunch of strange marking across its circumference. I can tell just by looking at it that Naomi infused has it with strong magic.
"There you go. As long as your friend wears this ring, her barrier will be suppressed. Though remember, it will only work for around 4-5 hours a day unless she decides to level up, that is," She exins.
"But well, I think she will able to manage with this much."
"Yeah, I think so, too. Thank you very much," I say delightedly, reaching out to take the ring from her.
But before I could even touch it, Naomi closes her fist again, moving her hand behind her back.
"Now, now, Jacob. Don''t be hasty. You really thought that I will help you for free?" she says, smirking impishly.
this bitch.
*Sigh*
"What do you want, then? Do I have to change my decision ande to the Beastkin country, now?" I ask, rolling my eyes.
"Nope, that ship has sailed. It would bring nothing but trouble for everyone if you change your decision now. Anyway, what I want from you is exactly what you want from me help," she says with a shrug.
" How can I help you with anything?" I ask, frowning heavily.
This sounds even more bizarre than me defeating Ilyrana and Zakira.
"Oh, believe me, you can just not right now. At the moment, all I want from you is a promise," She says, leaning in so close that her face is just inches away from mine.
"A promise to help me when I need it," she says, her tone getting serious all of a sudden.
Okay, I must be imagining things, but did her eyes just turnedpletely white for a second there?
No, it''s probably because of the lighting I am sure
""
Naomi continues to stare into my eyes, waiting for my reply. For some reason, I feel as if her gaze is prating my mind and looking into my soul or some shit like that.
Well, I really want this ring for Reba. I cannot wait to see how happy she will be
"S-Sure, I guess I can help you" I stop to think for a second, before adding, " as long as I amfortable with the request."
This is better
I''ve made far too many mistakes in thest couple of days, let''s try not to add anything else to the list.
Naomi raises her eyebrows, looking amused. Then, slowly, a smile forms on her face.
"Hehehe Clever. Very clever," she says, chuckling as she stands up again.
"But I can work with this we have a deal!"
Dering this, she throws the silver ring towards me a bit out of my reach, though. I nearly stumble down the bed trying to catch it.
"Hey! Don''t throw"
I stop speaking. Naomi is gone.
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 150: Final Day Of The Tournament (Part-1)
Chapter 150: Final Day Of The Tournament (Part-1)
Author''s note: Hey guys, it''s been a while. Sorry for the absence, I had a family emergency and was really stressed out because of it. I just couldn''t find it in me to sit down and write anything. I really appreciate those who reached out to me and asked how I was doing, and I also want to thank those who continued to support me and my work. I am doing much better now, and I will continue the releases with much more vigor than before. Again, thank you.
_____________________
"Damn, Reba''ste" I say, looking at the time on my phone.
Should I call her again?
[Man, you just called her a while ago she said she''s on her way. Just wait for a few more minutes.]
Alright but I hope she gets here soon. The tournament is about to start, and I need to be there. Just look at this
I gesture at the nearly empty grounds and the roaring stadium. It''s the final day of the tournament, and even though it''s happening much earlier than expected, a lot of people havee to watch it.
There are only three duels today and at the very least, I am in one of them. There isn''t much time to spare
Finally, after a minute or two, I see a familiar outline of a woman appearing at the end of the street. Looking closely, I can tell that it''s Reba. Wearing light make-up and a knee-length pink skirt, she looks more beautiful than ever.
But, as usual, the only thing that''s blemishing her beauty is the fearful look on her face which is further intensified by the fact that it''s almost rush hour.
Nothing scares Reba more than the possibility of being in a crowded ce. The only reason why she is even here is because I asked her toe. Honestly, I am rather touched by the fact that she agreed to my request so readily even though I didn''t tell her why.
Fortunately, though, there''s no one on the street just yet. She doesn''t need to fear hitting someone with her barrier.
"Jacob!"
A smile finally blooms on Reba''s face as she sees me. Once again making sure that no one''s around her, she quickly jogs towards me, jumping into my arms.
"I made it!" she says, looking quite happy and relieved.
"Yes, you did," I say, giving her a peck on the lips.
"So, why did you call me here, Jacob? Does it have something to do with your system? Do you have to make love to a blonde in school?" she asks half-jokingly.
"Well, would you do it with me if it is the case?" I ask, raising my eyebrows.
"Why do you think I am here?" she answers with a yful wink.
"Hehe Well, no, I do not need to fuck a blonde in school. You see, today is the final day of the Magic tournament and I really want you to watch it with everyone," I say with a grin.
The smile on Reba''s face fades, getting reced by a gloomy look instead.
"You know I cannot do that," She says in a tiny voice, looking away.
"Well, you can. Just give me your hand," I say, reaching out.
Looking a bit confused, Reba ces her hand on top of mine. I immediately take out the silver ring Naomi gave me and start putting it on Reba''s finger.
"J-Jacob?" she says, her voice faltering and her cheeks getting flushed. "Isn''t this a bit too early for us?"
Too early?
Oh, shit!
"No, I don''t mean it like that! See? I am putting it on the index finger, not the ring one," I say hastily.
"Oh" Rebeca breathes out, looking slightly disappointed.
Huh?
"Anyway, is this a gift? I really love the carvings around it!" She asks, getting excited again.
"Yup, it''s a gift. But mind, it''s not just a simple silver ring it''s very special. At my request, Naomi, the white fox goddess, has herself infused it with magic. While you''re wearing this ring, your Poison will be greatly suppressed and you can get close to people again albeit, only for around 4-5 hours a day, unless you decide to level up," I tell her, unable to hold back any longer.
"Are you Are you serious, Jacob?" she asks quietly, looking utterly stunned.
"Yup. You know I won''t joke about something like this," I say earnestly, rubbing her shoulders.
Reba''s gaze shifts between my face and the ring. A momentter, her hands start trembling and her lips get parted.
"I-I I am"
Even her voice sounds quite shaky. It seems like she wants to say something, but ispletely lost for words.
*ring* *ring*
Suddenly, my phone starts ringing. Taking it out of my pocket, I notice that the call is from Kate.
"Jacob! Where the heck are you!?" She says the moment I answer the phone, sounding very urgent.
"Near the school gates. Why, is my duel about to start?" I ask with a frown.
"About to start!? The whole stadium is waiting for you! If you don''t reach the arena within five minutes, they will disqualify you!" she tells me.
Holy fuck!
"Wait, wasn''t Princess Leena supposed to have her duel first!?" I ask in panic.
"Yeah, but her duel didn''t evenst a minute. She won. Now, hurry up ande!"
"Okay, okay"
I end the call, stuffing back my phone into the pocket.
"Shit Come on, Reba! We need to hurry. I amte for my duel," I say, grabbing Reba''s hand and starting to run towards the stadium.
"But But, Jacob"
"Sorry, we will talk after my duel is over," I say apologetically.
Reba gives me a nod, trying to keep up with my pace.
We hurriedly reach the stadium, climb up the stairs, and enter the stands. I take a quick moment to look around and spot where Kate and others are sitting before rushing towards them.
"Girls, make room for Reba! See you in a bit, everyone!" I say, leaving Reba with the rest of my women before heading to the arena.
"Reba!? What the!?"
Even amidst the noisy crowd, I can hear La''s shocked voice. She''s one of the few people who know about Reba''s Poison, and thus, she definitely didn''t expect her to be here.
"Late! You''re are veryte, Jacob!" As I enter the waiting area, a very angry-looking Miss Laura (my ss teacher) receives me.
"Sorry, ma''am. Something came up," I say nervously.
"Well, learn to be a bit more punctual. Off you go, then."
She swiftly scribbles something on her notepad before stepping aside and letting me enter the arena.
"Oh! Jacob has finally arrived, everyone! That too, just a minute before he was about to be disqualified!" Thementator announces as he notices me, making the crowd start cheering again.
My opponent is already waiting for me in the arena, their super thick arms folded, and a furious look on their brick-like face.
"How dare you make me wait, bastard!? I am so angry right now! You may have defeated two princesses, but I am not nning to go down without avenging my boyfriend! Remember? I promised to crush you if we ever get to duel together. And here we are" she says, flexing her muscles at me.
"Yeah, sure. Avenge that idiot all you want," I say, rolling my eyes.
Yes, as shocking as it may sound, my opponent in the semi-finals is not an Elf or a Beastkin, but a fellow human; Debbie Sherman. But unlike me, she''s didn''t reach here by winning through the quarter-finals. She basically just got lucky.
You see, due to my victory against Ilyrana in the first round, all the people in my group automatically moved up to the quarter-finals. But well, those who set the fixture clearly didn''t expect any of the princesses to lose, which resulted in having an odd number of people in the quarter-finals. And thus, they had to give one of the participants a "Bye" (as well as add a few more matches and stuff). The selection was random, and Debbie was the one who got it.
Well, to bepletely honest, the whole mess was pretty weird and even I don''t really understand how Debbie ended up in the semi-finals. I don''t think she should have.
"Anyway, we have both the contestants in the arena! Without any further dy, let''s start the final round of the semi-finals!" thementator says.
"Jacob and Debbie, get ready for the duel! Three Two One Start!"
Immediately, Debbie bends down, touching the ground with her fists.
"Earth gauntlet!" she shouts.
The next moment, tiny stones along with dirt start rising from the ground, sticking to Debbie''s fist. And in no time, her hands get covered in a thickyer of earth.
"Here Ie!"
Once her gauntlets arepletely formed, Debbie starts running towards me at full speed her fists held back, ready to punch my face the moment she gets close enough.
Sigh
This is the thing I was talking about Debbie''s strange style of dueling. She doesn''t primarily depend upon magic to attack her opponent. Instead, she makes use of her extraordinary physical strength. And through these so-called "Earth Gauntlets", she gets excused for doing so in a magical tournament.
This is the reason why she was undefeated in the mock duels. People get scared shitless by seeing such a giant mass of muscles running towards them, and they forget to even defend themselves. In reality, I think it''s quite easy to defeat her if you just remain calm.
Well, let''s start
I crack my knuckles before thrusting out my hand.
"Mud trap!"
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 151: Final Day Of The Tournament (Part-2)
Chapter 151: Final Day Of The Tournament (Part-2)
"AAAGHHH!"
Debbie screams, her feet sinking ankle-deep into the ground as she falls down face-first. Due to the impact and her lost concentration, the Earth Gauntlet she assimted on hand shatters as well.
Hehe As expected, she didn''t even consider countering my spell much less dodging it.
Her brick-like face covered in dirt, Debbie looks up at me with pure rage in her eyes. I know she will charge again like a mad bull the moment she gets up. But, of course, I don''t n on letting her do that.
For my next and most probablyst attack, I start running towards Debbie, my arms extended, closing the distance between us. A bit startled from this, she desperately tries to get to her feet.
But it''s already toote
"Dual Water Swords!" I shout, reaching just a meter away from Debbie.
The next moment, high-pressured jets of water erupt from the fingertip of both my hands hitting Debbie''s back. Normally, there would''ve been a few holes in her body by now, but lucky for her, Naomi''s wide-area barrier activates the moment my water swords get near her at the expense of her own mana and energy, that is.
"Fu Fuck"
Rapidly losing strength, Debbie makes a desperatest attempt. She starts swinging her arms around, trying to hit my legs and trip me. But well, I was anticipating something like this.
"This is already over," I say, taking a step back and evading her arms.
After a few more seconds, Debbie finally stops moving, her exhaustion oveing her will to continue.
"Debbie Sherman is out of mana! Jacob is the winner!" thementator announces, much to the crowd''s apuse.
Phew
The medics quickly run to the area, helping Debbie to get back on her feet (with much effort) and escorting her back to the waiting area. On her way, she weakly turns around her head to look at me again.
What? You want to spit out a few more curses?
I give a disdainful look.
"I am forgiving you for crushing my boyfriend, Jacob. Strong men like you deserve to win," she says, smiling.
For some horrifying reason, her rock-hard cheeks are tinged red. She even winks at me in a somewhat flirtatious way sending chills down my spine.
I have a bad premonition about this
Maybe, I should''ve just let her won
As I start to leave the arena while suppressing my terrifying thoughts, I notice Miss Laura hurrying towards me.
?
"That was a good duel, Jacob. Do you need some time to recover your mana?" she asks.
"No, I just used two spells, ma''am not enough to deplete my mana pool," I answer frankly.
"Oh, then you don''t mind if we start the final match right away, do you? Princess Leena is requesting us to do so, and I just want to make sure that you arefortable with it before giving her a reply," she tells me.
*sigh*
"Well, sure. I don''t mind," I say, sighing softly.
"Good to know. I will quickly go and inform everyone. You stay in the arena, okay?"
Saying this, she turns around and starts jogging towards the reserved area for VIPs.
[Leena doesn''t want to wait, huh? She must be looking forward to dueling with the person who defeated the other two princesses.]
I guess
[Hehehe, imagine if something unexpected happens once again and you defeat her as well. I can already picture the priceless look on her, and everyone else''s, face.]
Yeah Let''s try to avoid that all cost, shall we?
I''ve already won against Ilyrana and Zakira, and because of that, there''s a ton of unwanted attention on me. Things will only get worse (though I cannot imagine how) if I defeat Leena as well. I know it''s practically impossible for me to do so, but that''s what I thought with Ilyrana and Zakira as well and look how that ended up.
[True, true.]
Well, I know what I have to do today. I will just surrender the moment our duel starts. I am not even going to try to attack or defend.
[]
[Well, I cannot see how anything could go wrong with that. Good luck, buddy!]
I don''t think I need luck just to surrender, but thanks
"We have exciting news for everyone! The final match of the tournament The Dark Elf princess Leena versus the human Jacob will be happening right now! Without any breaks!" thementator announces.
Amidst the loud cheering from the crowd, Leena stands up from her seat, gracefully walking down the stands while waving back at the crowd. As expected, she''s wearing a very confident smile on her face, looking as if she''s already won.
Here we go
Leena enters the arena, moving towards the block that''s opposite to mine. But, to my surprise, she doesn''t stop there continuing to march forward until she''s standing right beside me.
?
"Princess Leena?" I mutter, confused.
But she doesn''t say anything to me. Instead, she moves up her hand, snapping her fingers right underneath her chin. Then, turning sideways, she looks at the crowd.
"Please listen to me, I would like to say something," she says, her sweet voice magically magnified, addressing the crowd.
Immediately, silence falls in the stadium as everyone listens to her intently.
"Most of you probably don''t know this, but Jacob is actually my very close student. When I was with his ss, I observed his umon talent in magic which others failed to notice, by the way and gave him the opportunity to be personally trained by me. Of course, it goes without saying that I taught him everything he knows about magic," she says, gesturing at me proudly.
What is she doing?
"Now, as a teacher, it goes against my personal ethics to duel with my student in a tournament like this especially when there''s something like a prize involved. And thus, I have two things to announce," she continues.
"First, I am withdrawing from this tournament. And second, my decision automatically makes"
Leena grabs my hand and raises it up in the air. Thankfully, she''s wearing thick gloves this time.
" Jacob the winner of the Mixed Race Magical Tournament!"
WHAT!?
______________
"I still cannot believe that she did that. I mean, I had my suspicion, but I never thought she will actually do it," Zakira says, shaking her head in frustration.
Currently, Zakira and I are on the school grounds, walking a few feet behind the rest of my women to have a private conversation. After giving a lot of hugs and kisses to congratte me, La and others finally agreed to let Zakira talk to me alone for a while.
"Yeah, and her ethics are pretty weird, too, don''t you think? She never told me anything about them. What''s wrong with fighting her student?" I ask, looking at the huge trophy in my hand to avoid the awe-filled gazes of the people around me.
After the tournament ended, a grand ceremony was held where I was given this trophy and a check of 25,000 Yeux. Adding to the 5,000 Yeux that I got after winning the mock duels, I have now earned a total of 30,000 Yeux from this tournament which is not a small amount by any means.
Also, now that I''ve actually won the entire tournament, my poprity has gone through the roof. I actually feel a bit ufortable from all the stares I am getting.
"Please don''t tell me that you seriously believed her bullshit, Jacob. She was clearly lying. In fact, I know why she withdrew, and it has nothing to do with her ''morals''," Zakira says viciously.
"Really? You do?"
"Yup, it is quite easy to guess, actually. She was just scared of losing to you. After defeating me and Ilyrana, you became too unpredictable for her to risk having a duel it could''ve resulted in her losing face like us.
"So, she went for this route instead basically telling everyone that although she''s stronger than you (having taught you everything you know), she cannot fight you because of her stupid ethics," Zakira tells me.
Oh
"I see, that''s pretty clever. But unfortunately for her, I was going to surrender anyway. So, all she really did was just lose this trophy and 25,000 Yeux not that these things really matter to a princess, I guess," I say with a smallugh.
Honestly, I am pretty happy with what happened. I didn''t identally defeat another princess and I even got so much money for winning the tournament.
"Clever? Not at all. Just wait and see what happens when we get to the Elven country. I am actually looking forward to it now," Zakira says, smiling rather sinisterly.
"What do you mean"
"Oh, that reminds me, are you done preparing for the trip? We will be leaving tomorrow so you should hurry up."
the fuck?
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my Pat.reon:
/Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 152: Mother And Daughter (Part-1)
Chapter 152: Mother And Daughter (Part-1)
Shit this is a lot more difficult than I thought
Should I abort the mission? Should I turn around and leave my preciousrades? Should I just escape?
I mean, I don''t want to betray anyone, but there''s a high chance that these preciousrades will stab me to death what should I do?
[]
What?
[Please, for fuck''s sake, just stop it. First of all, you''re not on a mission, and second, we''re talking about your women here, notrades. So, just press the fucking doorbell and be done with it.]
Sigh just y along with me sometimes, bitch. It helps with the nervousness.
[]
Immediately after recovering from the bomb that Zakira threw at me (about leaving for the Elf kingdom tomorrow), I rushed with all the things I was nning to do in the span of I don''t know, the time I thought I had?
The first thing was to ask Kate and Riley whether they''ve talked to their parents about the trip yet. Surprisingly, they both actually did and even got their approval!
Though well, I kinda have a fleeting suspicion that Riley''s parents no longer care about where she goes or what she does (a bit understandable considering her history). And well, as for Kate, I think Mrs. Bailey probably took her daughter''s side and somehow forced that Gori to let her go.
Regardless, the only thing that matters is that both of them areing with me to the Elf Kingdom.
After finishing up with my two schoolmates, I went to La, Reba, and Evelyn next telling them to quickly head home and start packing for the trip. No doubt, they were equally as surprised as I was hearing the sudden change (?) in the schedule, but thankfully, none of themined. Sharing my sense of urgency, they immediately left the school after kissing me goodbye.
Then finally, I made a quick call to Anna as well, before taking a cab and arriving here to the Kremer''s residence.
Originally, my n was to meet up with Mrs. Kremer no, it''s high time I start calling her Rose and Arora, and spend some quality time with them.
Seeing what happened Alex, there''s a high chance that Rose is furious with me. After all, not only did I put her son is in the hospital, but he''s also being sentenced to jail for his crimes against me (and Maya). I need to talk to her and, if possible, sort things out.
As for Arora well, I don''t think she will be that mad. She hated Alex to begin with and even nned to participate in my revenge n. But still, her case is simr to Evelyn''s. She''s my permanent woman now, and I cannot just leave her be unless I have a death wish.
But well, I am a bit constrained with time at the moment. So, I am not sure if my n will work. Let''s see how things go
Taking a few deep breaths and preparing myself for the worst, I finally raise my hand and ring the doorbell.
*Brrrrr* *Brrrr*
Please I hope Arora opens the door
I wait nervously as the sound of someone''s unhurried footsteps reaches my ears. I can ever hear a loud sighing from behind the door.
"Who is it now?"
Shooting down my hopes, Rose opens the door freezing up the moment she sees me. She''s still wearing her nighty even though it''s almost noon, her hair is a bit disheveled, and there are dark circles under her eyes but other than that, I think she looks sexy as always.
"H-Hey, can Ie in?" I ask.
""
No reply.
"Rose? Can I AHH!"
Before I could even finish speaking, Rose pounces on me like a wild animal. For a second, I fear she is actually starting to attack, but something entirely different happens the next instant she wraps her arms around my neck and seals my mouth with a kiss.
Well, I guess "kiss" is an understatement. It''s more like she''s trying to smooch my lips off.
Naturally, I''ve been kissed a lot. But if I have to rate them ording to their fierceness, then this one would definitely be on top. And yeah, it''s borderline ufortable as well.
As Rose continues to lick my tongue and drink my saliva greedily, her hands finally let go of my neck and she even separates her body a little. Just when I thought that the kiss is ending she takes things to the next level.
Before I could notice what Rose''s doing, her hands reach down and start unbuckling my pants. A bit startled, I open my eyes, only to find that her nighty has already fallen to the floor that is to say, she''s butt-naked.
What the fuck!!?
We''re still outside! People might be watching us from the street!
Somehow managing to keep my pants on, I ce my hands under Rose''s thighs and lift her up. Then, dashing inside the house, I kick the door close.
Phew She was really nning to have sex with me there, wasn''t she?
[Yeah, she was Nice.]
Carrying Rose a bit further, I put her down on the couch and push her away it doesn''t seem like she was going to stop kissing me anytime soon. Looking a bit annoyed, she gives up on the kiss but immediately reaches out for my pants, starting to unbuckle them again.
Though this time, I don''t stop her, letting her do as she wishes. Within seconds, my pants get pulled down along with my underwear. And before my limp dick could even flop a little, it getspletely swallowed by her mouth.
Damn
cing her hands on my hips, Rose starts moving her head back and forth, sucking my dick until it getspletely erect. As she does this, I run my finger through her disheveled blond hair and fix them.
Once assured that my cock is almost dripping with her saliva; she pulls me down to the sofa, making me sit before climbing on top of myp. Then, slowly, she lowers her waist and takes the entire length of my manhood inside her wet pussy.
"Haah~ this is it Now I feel better"
Rose finally speaks up, heaving a huge sigh of relief.
Looks like her little frenzy is finally over
"Jacob you finally came! I was so worried that you''re mad at me I couldn''t sleep properly for days. But you''re not, right? This is why you came to visit me, right?" She asks excitedly, the walls of her pussy mping hard around my cock.
I raise my eyebrows, hearing something quite opposite to what I expected.
So, she thought that I will be mad at her?
Wow
"No. Of course, I am not. Why would I be?" I answer, casually grabbing her boobs and squeezing them.
"Thank god"
Rose sighs in relief again, looking extremely happy.
"But still, I am really sorry for raising such a bastard of a son. I cannot believe he did something so horrible to you and your family. And burning the school building on top of that!? Did he even consider that his parents will have to pay for all the damage!? I am going to disown that little shit!" She says, her face twisting in rage all of a sudden.
Woah Alex is getting disowned?
"Well, he is going to get punishment for what he did, so I am content," I say with a shrug.
"Yeah, and don''t worry, Jacob. I won''t help that spoiled son of a bitch in any way nor will anyone else in my family. Let him rot in prison until he learns his lesson. How dare he hurt you, my love," she says viciously, starting to move her waist.
Eh first of all, you''re calling yourself a bitch.
But anyway, she really doesn''t have even a trace of that famous "motherly love" in her heart, does she? I am sure any other mother would''ve begged me to forgive her son and take back the case.
[Hm, and then you would ask her to be your sex ve in return, right? Hahaha! What a n! I love you, buddy!]
no.
[Che]
"True, he does deserve it," I say, moving my hands from her tits to her ass. "But let''s not ruin our mood any further by talking about him. I actually came here to"
"Jacob?"
Suddenly, someone calls me out. I look behind Rose, seeing a person standing by the stairs and staring at us with wide eyes. Arora hase downstairs.
Fuck! I am having a dj vu
_________________________________
Author''s Note:
See Evelyn''s Character Picture on my discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3
Get ess to 21 advance Chapters (Including S.S.) on my /Roeswik
Visit my site to enter the password from pat.reon and read advance chapters in a better way:
https://roeseikwebnovelsw.blog/
Please vote with your Power Stones if you like my novel!
Rating my novel is really appreciated as well!
Chapter 153: Mother And Daughter (Part-2)
Chapter 153: Mother And Daughter (Part-2)
¡°Are you going outside, Arora?¡± Rose asks, not even turning around to see her daughter.
*cough*
Arora looks away with a fake cough, lightly shaking her head to calm herself down before speaking up.
¡°N-No, just to the kitchen. I need some snacks,¡± she answers in a low voice.
¡°Ah, I see. Go on then. The kitchen is the other way, remember? And also, I hope you won¡¯t mind the loud noises¡ª I am nning to go wild with my boyfriend today,¡± Rose says, licking her lips seductively.
*Thwak* *Thwak*
Maybe to show an example, she slowly raises her waist before it dropping down hard, making loud pping noises with her jiggly ass against my crotch.
Shit, Arora looks royally pissed¡
She nces back at us, her fists clenched and a look of exasperation on her face. She¡¯s clearly not thrilled to see this. And well, she cannot even do anything much about it. Rose doesn¡¯t know anything about the rtionship between me and Arora, and unless it stays that way, things could get troublesome.
Sigh¡
But even so, I have no choice but to do something about this. Arora is my permanent woman. And as her case is simr to Evelyn¡¯s, there¡¯s a high chance she is in love with me right now.
And obviously, I cannot ignore my permanent women in a situation like this¡ª my life may be depending upon it. If I have to choose between Rose and Arora, I will go with Arora every time.
Let¡¯s see¡
I open my mouth to speak, but Rose is a tad bit faster. She actually turns around this time, smiling at her daughter with a superior sort of look.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you going, Arora? Do you n to stand there and watch our lovemaking?¡± She asks.
¡°N-No, I¡ª
¡°Oh, that reminds me¡ª¡± Rose continues without waiting for an answer.
¡°¡ª I did offer you to watch thest time Jacob visited us. But you didn¡¯t get to see any action, did you? It was quite unfortunate that he had to leave. Well, I guess you can stay with us today and enjoy the show. I don¡¯t mind teaching my poor little virgin daughter a few things about sex.¡±
Rose winks, looking very smug. On the other hand, the effect of her words is immediate. Arora seems to be almost boiling with anger and jealousy¡ª barely holding back from exploding.
¡
Seriously¡?
I know they don¡¯t like each other (maybe ¡®hate¡¯ is the right word here), but a mother teasing her daughter like this¡ to put it nicely, they have a weird as fuck rtionship.
¡
¡°¡ So, you want to teach me, huh? Okay, fine. Thanks for the opportunity,¡± Arora replies in a scarily sweet voice before starting to violently take off her clothes¡ª not even sparing her underwear.
¡°W-What are you doing!?¡± Rose asks, getting flustered as her daughter strips down naked.
¡°You¡¯re teaching me, aren¡¯t you? What better way is there to learn about sex than to actually do it?¡± Arora asks with a savage grin, finally standing in front of us in her birthday suit.
¡°I will try to copy everything you do¡ª of course, with Jacob¡¯s help. Sounds good?¡±
¡
It¡¯s Rose¡¯s turn to get mad now.
¡°Are you crazy!? It¡¯s my boyfriend we¡¯re talking about! I am not going to let you or any other woman even touch him¡ª let alone have sex!¡± She replies furiously, hugging my face, burying it between her bare tits.
But from the look on Arora¡¯s face, it seems like she was waiting for her to say this.
¡°As I thought, you¡¯re a really clingy and possessive lover, mother. You want to restrict Jacob and keep him all to yourself. But isn¡¯t that practically impossible?¡± she asks with a grin.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Rose asks with a frown.
¡°Well, weren¡¯t you bragging about freeing him from a brothel recently? Why do you think he was working there, huh? If I am not wrong, his system must be ofthatkind, right?¡± Arora asks, looking at me.
I immediately give her a nod.
Arora already knew about this. If she¡¯s asking me again in front of Rose, she must be nning something. I should just y along.
¡°Fufufu¡ you probably don¡¯t know, mother, but I¡¯ve read that the majority of the sex-rted systems require their users to have multiple sexual partners. They cannot properly earn life points with only one woman. So, chances are that Jacob will have to sleep with other women whether you like it or not,¡± Arora says with a smirk.
¡°But well, I guess this is better anyway. Keep up this monopolizing attitude of yours, and sooner orter, Jacob will definitely leave you. I don¡¯t think he is willing to die this young just for your sake. And when that happens, I will definitely snatch him up for myself. I find him pretty cute, to be honest.¡±
Arora rubs her hands together, looking excited at the prospect of stealing her mother¡¯s boyfriend. Conversely, Rose looks rmed¡ª even she knows that being younger, her daughter is much more beautiful than her. Getting insecure is a given.
¡°Jacob, what she said about your system¡ is it true?¡± Rose asks with a frown.
I slowly nod my head, trying my best to look sad about it¡ª but internally praising Arora as well.
As Rose grits her teeth, Arora shes me a quick smile before putting up a show of picking up her clothes and trying to leave.
¡°W-Wait, you can stay! I will let you join.¡± But Rose stops her, albeit grudgingly.
Arora grins, dropping the clothes in her hand.
¡°Good decision. At least you have some brains, mother. Now, get down from hisp and make some room for me,¡± she says, walking close to us.
But Rose doesn¡¯t move. She keeps staring at Arora while mouthing the word ¡®bitch¡¯.
¡°Alright, but first, promise me that you won¡¯t try to interfere in my rtionship with Jacob. I will let you have sex with him from time to time, but that¡¯s it¡ª don¡¯t try to get anything more out of him,¡± she says in a threatening tone.
¡°Oh? So, I can have sex with him even after today? That¡¯s very generous of you. Well, sure, I will just be his fuck-buddy,¡± Arora replied easily with a shrug. Though I already know that she¡¯s lying.
Looking a bit reassured, Rose finally moves, taking my cock out of her pussy and getting down from myp. Then, putting her arms around my neck, she sullenly looks at her daughter as she takes her ce.
¡°Let¡¯s start then¡¡±
Blushing a little, Arora gets on top and moves her face closer to mine, gently kissing my lips as if savoring them. As we kiss, my hands automatically reach out for her tits, rubbing and lightly pulling her nipples until they¡¯re erect. Once done, I move my right hand down to her crotch, caressing her stomach along the way, and start ying with her pussy¡ª making it wet and ready.
¡°I will put it in¡¡± Arora whispers between her hot breaths, her love-filled eyes locking into mine.
With her thin fingers, she grabs my cock¡ª which is still covered in Rose¡¯s love juices, by the way¡ªand ces it against her honeypot.
¡°H-Hey, you guys are acting a bit too intimate¡¡± Rose says suddenly, sounding a bit agitated.
But Arora ignores her, slowly lowering her waist and engulfing my cock inside her tight pussy. I also don¡¯t pay her any mind and simply enjoy this superb feeling.
I guess we¡¯re already in our own world.
Chapter 154: Mother And Daughter (Part-3)
Chapter 154: Mother And Daughter (Part-3)
Arora pulls me in for another kiss, her hips moving up and down my cock in a rhythmic manner. Being buried inside her soft vagina and getting firmly gripped by its walls, an inexplicable sense of pleasure rises within me.
As Rose was riding me before this, my penis was already sensitive enough. And now, with this sort of stimtion, it won¡¯t be long before I cum.
Sensing this, perhaps, Rose intervenes again¡ª this time, a bit more strongly.
¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She says loudly, tapping on Arora¡¯s shoulder, urging her to stop moving. ¡°I only did this much with him and you followed it perfectly. Now, get away from him and let me show you what to do next.¡±
Oh¡ so, she¡¯s really nning to teach her¡
[Nah, she¡¯s just trying to interfere.]
Arora clicks her tongue, looking at her mother with an annoyed face.
¡°But I am not done yet. Let me cum once, at least,¡± she says.
¡°Nope, I didn¡¯t get to cum, so you won¡¯t, either,¡± Rose replies resolutely.
¡
Arora looks away, trying to ignore her again, but Rose doesn¡¯t shy away from being physical this time. She gets up from the sofa, grabs Arora around the waist, and pulls her away from me.
¡°Hey!¡± Arora protests as my dick plop out of her vagina.
¡°Now, I will show you how to suck a cock,¡± Rose says nonchntly as if she¡¯s done nothing wrong.
Releasing Arora, she gets between my legs and moves her hands towards my cock¡ª though she stops midway, a frown appearing on her face.
¡°There¡¯s no blood¡? I thought you were a virgin,¡± she says in confusion, looking back at Arora.
¡°¡ A-About that, eh, I tried gymnastics a while back¡ so, you know¡¡± Arora answers while fidgeting.
¡
[Yeah¡ she did try gymnastics. On your cock.]
I force myself not to crack up.
¡°Oh, great. I just thought I will have to clean up first,¡± Rose says with a shrug before facing me again.
¡°Anyway, Jacob, you can cum in my mouth anytime you want. I want to swallow your semen. So, please don¡¯t hold back,¡± she says with a wink.
cing her hands on my thighs, she focuses on my cock again¡ª lowering her head to lick it from top to bottom before gobbling it up.
F-Fuck¡
Her mouth feels incredible, and the way she rolls her tongue around the head of my cock; it almost makes me shiver from pleasure. Being an experienced woman, Rose is better at giving blowjob than most of the women I¡¯ve had sex with¡ª only Riley and the prostitutes outshines her.
As I enjoy the feeling of her mouth, Arora starts pouting again, her hand folded. Though in just a few seconds, her pout changes into a sly smile and she crawls up right next to her mother, staring at her as she blows me.
Ah, she¡¯s up to something¡
After a minute or two of getting stimted like this, the pleasure reaches its peak again. Semen starts to rise up my cock and I feel the pressure building at its base.
Noticing that my dick is starting to twitch, Rose immediately takes my cock out of her mouth and starts sucking on my balls¡ª trying to make them release as much semen as possible before she goes back to my cock to suck it out.
But well, this was a big mistake.
The moment she gets engrossed in sucking my balls, Arora pounces on my cock as if she was waiting for something like this to happen, taking it inside her small mouth. Unable to hold back anymore, I roughly grab her blond hair and force her face down even further¡ª blowing a huge load and painting the insides of her mouth white.
*cough* *cough*
Arora actually coughs a little from the semen getting into her throat, and I quickly release her hair in case she¡¯s choking, but she stubbornly keeps her lips around my cock until my ejaction stops. Then finally, she carefully opens her mouth to show me the white liquid that¡¯s filled to the brim inside before swallowing it all. She even licks her lips while giving me a victory sign.
¡
Well, someone¡¯s been watching porn, I see¡
Meanwhile, Rose has been staring at Arora with a dazed look. She worked so hard to milk me, only for her daughter to swoop in at thest moment and steal the reward. It all happened so fast that she looks more confused than angry at the moment.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re still hard! Let me practice riding you again,¡± Arora says happily.
She lightly pushes on my chest, making mey down t on the sofa, before climbing on top of my dick and taking it inside her pussy again. She then starts moving her waist, fucking me.
Rose, on the other hand, slowly stands up with a dark look. Without saying a word, she gets on top of the sofa as well and sits on my face.
¡°Lick me, Jacob,¡± she says quietly, presenting her drenched snatch.
And well, I oblige. At this point, I¡¯ve decided to let these two women do whatever they want and just enjoy the show.
[You¡¯re a sinful man, buddy. I like it.]
Fufufu¡
I spread Rose¡¯sasscheeksand properly stuff my face in her crotch¡ª licking the love juices off her cunt and ying with her clit.
¡°M-Mother!?¡±
Suddenly, I hear Arora¡¯s surprised voice.
¡°This is just a small revenge for what you just did to me,¡± Rose says in a cold voice.
¡°But¡ No, don¡¯t touch there¡Nnhg! S-Stop it¡¡±
Arora leaks an erotic moan. I can feel her pussy tightening around my cock and her body quivering above mine.
I think I can guess what¡¯s happening¡ and I admit, it¡¯skindaturning me on.
This continues for a while before all of a sudden, Arora¡¯s body starts jerking violently and she stops moving. A secondter, Rose stands up again, giving me the view of what happened.
Her body swaying and her face flushed from the after-glow of an intense orgasm, Arora is sitting with my dick still inside of her¡ª though she¡¯s no longer moving her hips.
Just like thest time, Rose grabs her from behind and drags her away from me like a rag doll. Then, with a satisfied smile, she takes her daughter¡¯s ce and starts riding my cock.
¡°I cannot let her get your semen twice now, can I? It¡¯s my time to steal from her,¡± she says with a grin.
Sure, whatever you say¡
¡
A few minutester, Rose¡¯s wish gets fulfilled as she receives a nicecreampiefrom me. But by then, Arora regains her strength and starts a silent war with her mother over my cock. In the end, both of them managed to make me cum four times in total¡ª once in both of their mouths and pussies¡ª beforeying down in my arms, utterly exhausted.
Hah~ fucking a mother and daughter together¡ I never thought I will get experience something like this.
[Hehehe¡ thank me, your system. Anyway, you need to ask them about the trip, remember? That¡¯s why you came here.]
Oh, yeah¡
¡°Hey, Arora, Rose¡¡±
_______________
Feeling something soft and plump pressed against my lips, my eyes flutter open. I look up, only to find an extremely beautiful woman staring at me with an urgent expression.
¡°Wake up, Jacob,¡± La says, ruffling my hair before walking up to the closet.
¡°I let you sleep in because you looked really tired yesterday, but you need to quickly take a bath and freshen up. We are leaving in 30 minutes,¡± she says, taking out my clothes for me.
¡°On it¡¡± I reply, yawning loudly.
Izily get up from the bed and make my way to the washroom. It¡¯s eight in the morning, and we have to reach HotelLauc, where Naomi and the princess are staying, by 9:30 AM. The rest of my women will be meeting up with us there as well, and then, together, we will leave for the Elf Kingdom.
Sigh¡ I hope Arora and Rose get there on time. Well, they will, as long as they don¡¯t start arguing again.
¡
As I enter take off my clothes and get into the shower, pink light shes before my eyes.
[Hey, buddy! Feeling excited?]
Of course. I know my situation is fucked, but I am really looking forward to experiencing the Elven culture.
[Hehe, I know what kind of ¡°culture¡± you want to experience.]
Fufufu¡
[By the way, if I may suggest something, why don¡¯t you buy thest skill on the system skill list before you leave?]
Oh, that unnamed 01 skill? But doesn¡¯t that cost 50,000 points?
[Yup, but I think you should check your life points. Here¡ª]
_______________
Life Points: [54,346]
_______________
¡
H-Holy shit!
[You earned most of it by fucking the virgins at the brothel, but yeah, you have enough life points to buy the skill.]
Well, what the hell are we waiting for then!? Let¡¯s buy it!
Chapter 155: To The Elf Kingdom
Chapter 155: To The Elf Kingdom
[Unnamed 01]
Skill description: Forcefully activates Beast Awakening: Mode 2 for the duration of 5 minutes. (Maximum usage: 2/week)
I read the description of my newly bought skill again and again, barely able to contain my excitement.
This is it. I can vividly remember the feeling when Mode 2 got activatedst time. The power it induced into me was so strong that it was practically overwhelming, helping me trash Alex and his goons effortlessly. And now, with this new skill, I can activate it whenever I want (albeit only twice per week), without having to meet all the required conditions.
[Yeah, the fact that your permanent women need to be in danger for it to get activated is really off-putting. It¡¯s nice to have a different way to get it started.]
Oh¡ so, that¡¯s the special condition mentioned in the system. It was kind of obvious, but you never specifically told me about it.
[My bad. Anyway, let¡¯s talkter, alright? You need to get ready and leave.]
Yeah, yeah¡ bye.
Finishing up with the bath and getting dressed, I head downstairs. And well, the first thing I notice are the huge bags lined up next to the front door.
Damn, did La and Maya pack their whole wardrobe?
¡°Good morning!¡± Maya greets me brightly, looking back from the sofa.
It looks like she already had her breakfast.
¡°Good morning. By the way, why do we have so much luggage?¡± I ask, grabbing a couple of sandwiches from the dining table and munching on them.
¡°Because I have a feeling that this trip might be longer than we are expecting. Nothing wrong with taking some extra clothes as a precaution,¡± La answers before Maya could,ing out of the kitchen.
Hmm¡ now that I think about it, no one has actually told me about how long we¡¯re going to stay in the Elf kingdom.
¡°Good thinking, I guess,¡± I say with a shrug.
¡°Anyway, hurry up. I¡¯ve booked the taxi. We¡¯ll leave as soon as you finish eating,¡± La tells me, checking the time on her phone.
¡°Is that so?¡± I immediately pick up the rest of the sandwiches.
¡°Then let¡¯s get going!¡±
¡
¡
The ride was not too long, we made it to the hotel a few minutes before the designated time. Though well, it looks like we¡¯re still thest ones to arrive.
¡°Wow, they¡¯re crowding the front of the hotel,¡± Maya says as she looks out of the window, amused.
And she¡¯s not exaggerating at all. For some reason, there are a lot more people here than I thought. And what¡¯s more, all of them are standing outside the hotel¡ª as if waiting for someone.
Well, they¡¯re probably waiting for me¡ no?
[No.]
¡
We get out of the taxi, unloading our luggage and paying the driver before starting to walk towards everyone else. As we get closer, I get a better look at everyone¡¯s faces.
Unsurprisingly, the three princesses and their bodyguards make up for more than half of the crowd, though they are standing a bit detached from the rest. Then there are my women; Reba, Anna, Evelyn, Kate, Riley, Arora, and Rose¡ª everyone except Zakira. They are standing in a close circle, talking to each other.
¡ Hmm?
I squint my eyes.
Wait, there¡¯s another group standing beside them. There¡¯s Aria, and even my ss teacher, Miss Laura. And hold on, who¡¯s that bulky guy next to them?
And what the hell!? Why is he wearing a mini skirt¡ª? No, that¡¯s Debbie. Never mind. Oh, and I can see Leo and Ryan lurking behind her as well.
I see¡ so,Ilyranawasn¡¯t lying.
She really did invite the second and third ranker of the mock duels to the Elf kingdom. And Debbie probably invited Leo and Ryan toe with her as guests. Well, I would¡¯ve invited them as well, but I was kind of busy and Debbie wasn¡¯t letting us meet anyway.
Oh, and as for Miss Laura, she¡¯sing with us as the representative of our school. She informed me about this yesterday.
¡
Suddenly, my eyes meet with Zakira¡¯s. She gives me a solemn nod, and following her line of sight, Leena cheerful waves at me as well. OnlyIlyranalooks away rudely¡ª it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s over her defeat yet.
¡°Oh, they are here!¡± Reba sees us next, eximing loudly.
Everyone turns their head to look at us. A momentter, Ryan and Leo suddenly jump forward and rushes towards me. Without saying anything, they grab my arm and start dragging me away.
¡°Hey, let me put down the bags first!¡± I protest.
But they don¡¯t listen at all, continuing to drag me away from everyone.
Sigh¡
¡°It¡¯s alright, I will be back in a few minutes!¡± I shout out to my women with a smile.
A few of them were about toe to my rescue, but it¡¯s not necessary. I can easily break free from their grip¡ª but well, it¡¯s fine because I think I know why these guys are behaving like this. I was actually expecting something simr the moment I saw them here.
¡°So¡¡± Leo speaks as we reach a considerable distance from others.
Releasing my hands, both he and Ryan fold their arms, staring at me with dark expressions.
¡°So what?¡± I ask nonchntly.
¡°¡ what¡¯s that?¡± He asks, pointing in the direction where Reba and others are standing.
¡°They¡¯re women. Never seen them before?¡± I ask with a chuckle.
¡°You know what I am talking about, bastard!¡± He spats angrily.
¡°We overheard them a bit. You invited all of them, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ryan asks.
¡°Yes, I did. And?¡± I raise my eyebrows.
¡°This fucker¡ How the heck do you know so many beautiful women!? There¡¯s even a freaking MILF¡ª you know I love them! And yeah, why did Kate and Riley agree to go on a trip withyou!? That should be impossible!¡± Leo asks menacingly.
¡
I can understand Ryan, but why is this Leo getting so jealous? He should just focus on his girlfriend.
Anyway, should I finally tell them about my polyamorous life?
[Don¡¯t do it. I think it¡¯s going to be more fun if they don¡¯t find out now.]
Hehe, true.
¡°Oh,e on, guys. All the older girls are La¡¯s friends, not mine. She asked me to invite them and you know I cannot refuse her,¡± I tell them with a grin.
¡°As for Kate and Riley, we became friends during the tournament. I am sure you guys must have seen us sitting together, right? What¡¯s wrong with inviting my friends? I would¡¯ve invited you guys as well if not for Debbie.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Both of my best friends stare at me suspiciously.
¡°Really? Miss La¡¯s friends? They were talking about you quite a lot, though¡ but well¡¡± Ryan says, looking back at the group of women.
¡°Just your friends, huh? Even Riley¡¡± Leo mutters, thinking hard.
¡
¡
¡°Pfff-hahaha!¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡±
Suddenly, both of them throw back their heads and startughing like idiots.
¡°We¡¯re so stupid, Ryan,¡± Leo says, grabbing his stomach.
¡°Seriously, we¡¯re dumb as hell,¡± Ryan says, wiping the tears from his eyes.
¡°Well, I agree wholeheartedly, but why do you guys think so?¡± I ask curiously.
¡°Oh, nothing¡ we just thought that one of those women might be your secret girlfriend. Hehe, I don¡¯t even know how we came to that conclusion,¡± Ryan answers, shaking his head.
¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no way a guy like you can score beauties like them. They are way out of your league (if your league even exists)¡ª you can only be friend-zoned for life,¡± Leo says, putting his hand on my shoulder.
Yeah¡ right¡
¡°I should apologize for getting mad at you, buddy. I just got pissed thinking that you won¡¯t be able to join us anymore. And I admit, I was a little jealous as well,¡± Leo continues brightly.
¡?
¡°Join you guys in what?¡± I ask with a frown.
For some reason, Ryan¡¯s smile vanishes instantly and his face darkens. Though Leo keeps smiling.
¡°Out little sex group! Currently, only me, Debbie, and Ryan are in it, but Debbiereallywishes for you to join as well¡ª so, it will be the four of us now!¡± he says happily.
¡°¡¡±
[¡]
Seeing my stunned and unresponsive face, Leo speaks again.
¡°Ah, I see that you¡¯re a little confused. Let me exin. You already know that my system is ofthattype, right? Well, I can¡¯t tell you everything, but my system requires either me or my girlfriend to have multiple sexual partners of the opposite sex.
¡°And as I failed to find another woman¡ well, Debbie somehow convinced Ryan to help us¡¡± he says,ughing awkwardly.
¡°Anyway, congrattions! You will soon be able to get rid of your virginity! Ryan, congratte him as well!¡±
¡°C-Congrattions¡¡± Ryan says in a small voice, looking away.
He looks so regretful¡
¡°¡¡±
[¡]
¡°Just imagine, we can even have a foursome now. It will be so fun! I usually reserve Debbie¡¯s pussy, and Ryan likes to put it in her mouth, so I guess you can take her ass, Jacob¡ª¡±
¡°STOP!¡± I shout, raising my hand.
¡°J-Just stop¡ don¡¯t say anything. I-I¡¯ve heard enough¡¡± I say, my entire body shuddering strongly.
How¡ How can my best friends fall down into that hole¡?
[Seriously¡ sigh.]
[But don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s because of his system, buddy. He probably can¡¯t help it.]
Ugh¡ you¡¯re right. Maybe Leo is being all cheerful so that he can cope up with this. ThankgodI didn¡¯t tell him about my girlfriends.
But still¡ imagining both of them going down on Debbie¡ª no, Debbie going down on both of them is just¡
I need to get this image out of my mind and calm down before I could talk to these guys again.
¡
¡°I will speak to you guyster. I need to go,¡± I say, starting to quickly walk away.
¡°O-Okay, but you will be joining us¡right?¡± Ryan asks, looking very desperate.
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s anofrom me, man.¡±
¡°W-Wait, you have to join us, Jacob! You cannot leave me alone with them!¡± Ryan says, trying to grab me again but I dodge his hand.
¡°Sorry. I am really sorry.¡±
¡°B-But you don¡¯t want to keep being a virgin, right!? Please, just consider it¡¡±
Ryan¡¯s begging voice fades away as I rush towards my women. Though, before I could reach them, a loud popping noise forces me to stop and a feminine voice reaching my ears.
¡°Hey, guys! The preparations are done!¡±
I turn around, only to find Naomi and Mia standing a few feet away from me. Naomi immediately notices my gaze, winking while waving her hand energetically.
¡°We¡¯ll be leaving in around five minutes! Everyone¡¯s here, right?¡± She continues.
*Silence*
¡°I will take that as a yes! Anyway, let¡¯s move to the parking lot behind the hotel!¡±
Saying this, she and Mia immediately start walking away. After a second of idleness, everyone quickly grabs their luggage as well and starts following them.
¡°Hey! Sorry, my friends wanted to tell me something¡ important,¡± I say, finally catching up to my women.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. We were getting along just fine,¡± Reba says brightly. The silver ring on her finger gleams, catching my eye. She seems especially happy to be here with everyone.
¡°Jacob¡¡± Anna speaks up next, her cheeks slightly red.
I smile at her.
Although I¡¯ve talked to Anna on phone quite a lot, this is the first time we¡¯re meeting after I was discharged from the hospital. Needless to say, I need to spend some quality time with her once we reach the Elf kingdom.
¡°Oh, by the way, are we going to take a flight or¡¡±
My voice fades away as we reach the parking lot. Looking at the spectacle in front of me, my jaws drop. And it¡¯s not just me, every human has a simr reaction.
Well, you can¡¯t me us, it¡¯s a sight to behold¡
There are no vehicles in the parking lot, but at its center, there¡¯s arge eye-shaped rift formed¡ª as if someone has ripped apart the air itself. Its edges are distorted, and a dark purplish fluid seems to be rippling inside of it. I can see a few army men surrounding this rift, guarding it.
¡°Alright, get in line, everyone! This teleportation gate will only take one person at a time!¡± Naomi shouts.
[B-Buddy¡]
Yes?
[Teleportation gate¡ it uses the element of space, a Primordial element.]
¡
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª3rd Person POV¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
People continue to pass through the teleportation gate until only the guards are left in the parking lot. Now that their work is almost done, even they find it difficult to look away from this fascinating yet mildly scary thing called the ¡®Teleportation Gate¡¯.
¡°So, how long until the gate closes?¡± One of the guards asks.
¡°A couple of minutes. That¡¯s what the White Fox told us, at least,¡± the guard positioned next to him answers.
¡°Huh¡ but man, those kids are lucky. I want to try using this thing as well,¡± the first guards say with a sigh.
¡°Me, too. What do you say, should we just jump in and im that it was an ident?¡± The second guard says with augh.
The first guardughs with him, knowing quite well that the second guard is just joking.There¡¯sno way idents like that will be tolerated.
¡°By the way, I was quite surprised. There were a lot of hot women in¡ª¡±
*Woosh*
Suddenly, before anyone could react, something huge flies past the guards in a gust of wind.
And panic unfolds¡
¡°Hey! What was that thing!? It flew inside the gate!¡± The leader of the team asks, shouting angrily while hurrying towards the teleportation gate.
¡°It¡ It was a Harpy, sir.¡±
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªEndOfVolume 3¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 156: Elf Kingdom (Part-1)
Chapter 156: Elf Kingdom (Part-1)
Disappointment. That¡¯s what I am feeling right now.
I thought I would just step inside the teleportation gate¡ª and bam! A beautiful Elven city, as I¡¯ve seen on the inte, will appear before my eyes.
But that didn¡¯t exactly happen¡
First of all, this teleportation gate shit is not nearly as cool as it sounds. I mean, itkindais, but the experience itself is notfortable at all. It felt like someone has put me inside a strongpressor and my body is being crushed from all sides. Even aftering out, I am feeling really nauseous, barely able to stand on my feet right now.
Secondly, instead of a beautiful city, I am currently standing in the middle of a small clearing surrounded by a dense forest. Honestly, I would¡¯ve started panicking, thinking that something has gone wrong if there weren¡¯t a bunch of fancy-looking cars parked right in front of us.
¡°You might a feel a bit queasy, but don¡¯t worry. Nothing¡¯s wrong with your body,¡± Naomi says, addressing our group. ¡°Teleportation isn¡¯t exactly pleasant for people with low-level systems.¡±
Now that I notice it, everyone except the humans lookspletely fine. On the other hand, we look sickly pale and utterly exhausted.
¡°Let me help you out.¡±
Naomi raises her hand and waves it at us. Instantly, the nauseous feeling in my stomach vanishes and my body starts feeling strangely energized.
Hah~ this is better¡
I think I need to level up quickly if I want to learn Space magic in the future.
[Eh¡ you need to have the affinity if you want to use any Primordial magic? Remember?]
Who knows, maybe I do?
[Oh,e on. I told you, didn¡¯t I? It is extremely rare to have an affinity with a single Primordial element, and you are thinking about having it with two? If you want to dream, then dream about having a bigger dick. You can at least have that someday.]
Never mind¡
¡
¡°Please listen here,¡±Ilyranaspeaks up next in her dignified and calm voice, gathering everyone¡¯s attention.
¡°We¡¯re currently an hour away from our capital city,Ieproalia. Sorry for the inconvenience, but the barrier around the capital city makes it impossible for the teleportation gate to materialize within a hundred-mile radius.
¡°So, as you might have guessed already, we¡¯ll be traveling by the cars you see here. For security reasons, these cars only take in registered individuals, limiting to only two passengers per car. In a few seconds, your names will appear floating above the car assigned to you, so search for it and get inside. We will leave immediately afterward.
¡°Oh, and a little warning; please don¡¯t try to forcibly enter any car other than the one assigned to you, or you might get seriously injured,¡± she informs us.
The moment she stops speaking, brightly glowing letters appear above the cars, assembling together into different names.
¡°¡? Instead of so many cars, why not just arrange a bus for us or something?¡± I ask in a low voice, shaking my head.
¡°We¡¯re traveling with the royalty, Jacob. You think abuswill look good?¡± Kate says with a chuckle.
¡°Buses can be fancy, too, you know¡¡± I mutter with a shrug.
Naomi and the princesses move first. As their cars are parked closest to the teleportation gate, they quickly enter them along with one of their bodyguards (in Naomi¡¯s case, with her apprentice, Mia). And the moment they close the doors, the names glowing above their cars vanishes.
Following them, the rest of us quickly spread around the clearing as well, searching for our assigned cars. As the names keep vanishing, it¡¯s not much difficult to find them, and luckily, mine is not too far away, either.
¡°Oh, Maya. Looks like we¡¯re in the same car,¡± I say as both Maya and I arrive next to our car at the same time.
¡°Ah¡ N-Nice,¡± she says quietly with reddened cheeks, taking a step back in surprise.
Now that we¡¯re alone together, Maya is obviously reacting a bit awkwardly¡ª and I think I know why. After she kissed me at the hospital a few days ago, there hasn¡¯t been a proper conversation between the two of us. In fact, with me being so busy with the tournament and her not initiating anything, we haven¡¯t talked that much at all.
And thus, we still haven¡¯t actually defined our rtionship. What¡¯s worse, she might even be overthinking things because it kind of looks like I am trying to avoid the subject, which isn¡¯t true.
So, I really need to step up and make everything clear to her. And this is the perfect opportunity to do so¡
I open the door of the car, gesturing Maya to get inside¡ª though she doesn¡¯t move from her ce, her eyes widening in surprise. With a frown, I trace the line of her sight and look inside the car.
¡°What the¡?¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Am I tripping!?
Instead of normal car seats, there¡¯s a really cozy-looking couch that isrge enough to seat at least four people. With more than enough legroom, there¡¯s even a table in front of the couch full of fruits and snacks¡ª of course, followed by arge monitor screen attached to the wooden wall in front. The driver is probably on the other side of this wall.
But these luxuries aren¡¯t what surprising us; it¡¯s the fact that all of them can fit inside this rtively small car. The dimensions of the inside of the car don¡¯t match that of the outside at all.
[Space magic, again. These Elves sure are overworking their Primordial magic-user.]
Magic is amazing¡
Feeling excited and a bit nervous, Maya and I enter the car and sit down on the couch. Looking outside the window, I note that everyone else has entered their cars as well. That means, we¡¯re ready to move.
Hmm¡ wait a second¡
¡°Hey, Maya, did you see any road or path leading to this ce?¡± I ask.
¡°¡ No, not really.¡±
She thinks for a while before answering with a frown.
¡
¡°Then how exactly are we going to get out of the forest? No, wait, how did these cars evene¡ª¡±
Before I could finish even my question, I get the answer. Shaking slightly, our car starts moving, and the scene outside the window changes.
But the thing is, the car is not moving forward or backward¡ª it¡¯s fucking moving up!
¡°AAAAAAH!¡±
Maya lets out a short scream and grabs my arm in fright. Holding her firmly, I look outside the window again, only to see a marvelous sight. Simultaneously, all the cars in the clearing are rising up in the air, going above the forest.
¡°Holy shit¡ we¡¯re in an actual flying car. I-I cannot believe it,¡± I mutter in amazement, my mind blownpletely.
I¡¯ve seen flying cars before, but only on the inte. They are extremely rare and are strictly avable only to the super important people. In fact, I don¡¯t think anyone in the human countries even owns one, not even bigshots like politicians.
But well, I am inside one right now¡ God damn¡
Once at a certain height, the cars stop ascending and start moving forward instead. Like a little kid, I stick my face close to the window and giddily stare outside with a wide grin on my face.
Sorry, I cannot help it. This is a dreame-true moment for me.
¡
¡°Wait, what¡¯s that?¡±
Suddenly, I notice a tiny ball of light flickering unsteadily at a distance. Interestingly, I can clearly see it even though it¡¯s daytime. We seem to be heading towards that ball of light.
IsIeproalianear that thing?
{Correct, master. You¡¯re looking at the World System Tower.}
Chapter 157: Elf Kingdom (Part-2)
Chapter 157: Elf Kingdom (Part-2)
¡ ck?
{Yes, master?}
¡
[Oi! Howe you¡¯re out while I am still here!? This shouldn¡¯t be possible!]
Wait, so Pink is also here¡? What is happening?
{Don¡¯t worry, master. Nothing¡¯s wrong. I just made some small changes while fixing the glitch, making it possible for both me and Pink to speak at the same time.}
Oh¡ that¡¯s nice, I guess.
[But it has been a while since the system got fixed¡ So, you mean to say that you¡¯ve been silently lurking around all along? Listening to everything we say like a creep?]
¡
{You¡¯re putting it the wrong way, Pink. I just didn¡¯t have anything meaningful to say. Unlike you, I don¡¯t enjoy wasting my time in nonsensical conversations.}
[¡ fuck off, you liar. A shit-ton of important stuff happened since we fixed the glitch, you could¡¯ve at least said a word. Anyway, this is good, actually. I can now keep an eye on you, ck. I won¡¯t let you trick Jacob into doing what you want.]
{Is that so? Well, my purpose in making these changes is simr as well. I don¡¯t want Master to ruin his growth by listening to your brainless advice¡ª especially since we¡¯re going to be in the Elven country. This is an important opportunity for master.}
[Hmph! I have more brains than you, and you know it. And not only that, I am much more useful to Jacob than a scheming asshole like you. You can ask Jacob; he will agree to that.]
{I¡¯ve already apologized to master for the mistakes I made in the past, and he has graciously forgiven me. Since then, I¡¯ve done nothing to trouble master. I have only been trying my best to help him in any way possible.}
[Ohoho, so, you¡¯ve done nothing to trouble Jacob, huh. Why do you think we¡¯re in the Elf country right now? How do you think all the big-shots of every country became aware of the fact that Jacob has an affinity for Chaos magic? Who taught him that fucking spell without even telling him about Primordial Elements!? Any idea who that was!?]
{I do have a proper exnation for that, and I am sure you will be satisfied by it, Pink. But it can wait. As you can see, master is busy with something important at the moment. Let¡¯s not disturb him any further. We shall talkter tonight.]
ck isn¡¯t exactly wrong. Currently, Maya is clinging to me so hard that it seems like her life¡¯s depending on it. As it was apparent from her scream earlier, she has an insane fear of heights¡ª which is further intensified in the case of flying. If Maya had known that these cars could fly, she would¡¯ve never entered one.
So, while I am also angry at ck and want to hear its exnation, the opportunity is too good to miss.
[¡ fine, but don¡¯t you dare think that I will let you off.]
{Of course, you won¡¯t.}
The ck and pink letters stop appearing in front of my eyes. Focusing on Maya again, I start caressing her back while whispering to her.
¡°Are you alright, Maya? You can hold onto me as long as you want, okay?¡±
Looking up, Maya gives me a timid nod. Slowly, after a while, her breathing starts to stabilize and she calms down¡ª though, without rxing her grip on my arms or even peeking outside the window.
¡°T-Those idiots! They should¡¯ve at least t-told us that we are going to be flying,¡± Maya says, her voice shaky.
¡°True, they didn¡¯t even consider the fact that some of us might not befortable with flying. I willin about it once wend,¡± I say soothingly.
¡°T-Thanks¡¡± she mutters, burying her head into my chest.
Both of us fall silent for a few seconds before Maya speaks up again.
¡°Eh¡ can you please keep talking to me, Jacob? I need to distract my mind somehow, or I will start panicking again,¡± she asks with a begging voice.
¡°Oh, you want to get distracted? That¡¯s easy. I can do it,¡± I say, seeing the chance and seizing it immediately.
¡°I really like you, Maya. Will you be my girlfriend?¡± I ask her.
¡°¡¡±
With her eyes wide and her lips parted, Maya¡¯s face freezes in surprise. Unexpectedly, even her grip on my arm ckens as her hands fall down.
Well, mission sessful, I guess¡
As Maya doesn¡¯t reply even after I wait for a few seconds, I continue speaking while feeling a bit worried.
¡°I hope you can forgive me for taking so much time to ask you this. I just got so busy with everything that¡ª¡±
But the next moment, Maya cuts me off mid-sentence by wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing my lips. I can feel her body shaking again, though thankfully, not from fear. She¡¯s actually crying¡ª crying from happiness and relief.
¡°Wait, wait¡¡± I say, separating my lips.
¡°Should I take that as a ¡°yes¡± or not?¡± I ask teasingly, raising my eyebrows.
¡°Yes, you idiot! It¡¯s a yes!¡±
Maya hits my chest¡ª looking angry butughing at the same time¡ªbefore pulling me into a kiss again.
And I cannot help but grin at her cuteness.
AsIlyranatold us, it took exactly an hour for us to reach the Elven city,Ieprolia. All along the way, Maya and I have been cuddling and kissing while exchanging a few words here and there¡ª this greatly helped in keeping Maya upied and also made the time pass rather quickly.
¡
¡°Are we notnding yet?¡± I ask, looking outside the window in confusion.
I thought the cars willnd once we reach the main city, but I was clearly wrong. We¡¯ve been flying above the city for a while now and the cars haven¡¯t shown any sign of descending.
Damn it¡ I was looking forward to seeing the city up close. But I guess I can only enjoy the view from up here¡ª for now, at least.
Although it¡¯s not very clear, I can notice the streets, people, and vehicles beneath us. Though, in ce of houses and buildings, there are abnormallyrge trees that are magically modified to have living spaces inside them.
Elves, who consider themselves much closer to nature than any other species, prefer these trees over cemented houses. And thus, from above, Elven cities generally look like a forest with neatly arranged trees.
¡°Oh, here we go.¡±
After a few minutes, the cars finally start to descend. Looking ahead, I see that we are close to the biggest tree in the entire city¡ª which, by the way, is more than thrice the size of the secondrgest tree. It looks so huge and majestic that one can only look up at it in awe.
But well, I am not surprised to see it. I mean, I am very excited, but not surprised.
Why? Because, like everyone else, I¡¯ve seen this extremely well-known tree multiple times on the inte, and I even know a lot of things about it.
It is the residence of the ruler of the Elves and the strongest person even among the ten most powerful beings;IlsevelGrimzephyr.
Chapter 158: Elf Kingdom (Part-3)
Chapter 158: Elf Kingdom (Part-3)
Holy shit! Holy shit!
As the carsnd in front of the entrance of the massive tree, I start finding it hard to contain my excitement.
I know perfectly well that not everyone gets the privilege to visit the tree-pce of the White Elf queen. Even if you do, it is strictly forbidden to take photos of its interior, so only a rare few people know how looks from the inside. But from what I¡¯ve read, it¡¯s absolutely beautiful!
Though, to be honest, seeing the pce is just a part of the reason why I am so excited. This thing I cannot wait for is to meetIlsevelGrimzephyr, the Queen of the elves.
While there¡¯s much information about the extraordinary feats she¡¯s performing in thest war against the system-independent countries, unfortunately, there isn¡¯t a single photo of her avable anywhere. It is due to the fact the QueenIlsevelquite dislikes getting her picture taken, even though it¡¯s said she¡¯s unbelievably attractive.
Well, to be fair, it¡¯s well known that no one among the ten most powerful beings likes the poprity thates with their status, especially being in front of the camera¡ª with Naomi being the only exception, that is.
Unlike her peers, Naomi just loves to appear on social media and give interviews to the reporters. She doesn¡¯t even shy away from demonstrating her powers (though, of course, not seriously) when requested.
Due to this, although she¡¯s not on top of the list of the most powerful beings, she¡¯s certainly the most famous one among them. Along with her breathtaking beauty, people just love to see her high-spirited and mischievous personality.
Anyway, I hope they will actually let us meet the queen. Being the leader of the country, it¡¯s quite possible that she might not have the time.
[Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. She will definitely meet the user of Chaos Magic, aka you. I am willing to bet half the length of your cock on that.]
¡ spare my cock, please. And I guess you¡¯re right. That¡¯s the reason I am here¡ª
¡°Ouch!¡±
A sudden stabbing pain quickly ends my conversation with Pink. While trying to exit the nightmarish car as quickly as possible, Maya stumbles and identally steps on my toe.
¡°I am so sorry!¡± She hurriedly apologizes as I cry out in pain before opening the door and literally leaping out of the car.
A few secondster, as the pain subsides, I also step out and look around. Others are exiting their cars too, all except the bodyguards of the princesses. For some reason, they aren¡¯t hastening to surround their masters as usual.
I guess it¡¯s because we¡¯re already at the safest ce possible¡ª the home of the White Elf queen.
¡°Damn! Flying cars are so fucking cool!¡±
¡°That¡¯s nothing, man. Look at this huge ass tree! We¡¯re at the pce of the Elf queen! You think we¡¯ll get to meet her?¡±
Ryan and Leo walk up to me, their excitement matching up to mine.
¡°I sure hope we do. That way, we will be one of the rare few people who¡¯ve seen her face. You think she¡¯ll be as beautiful as they say?¡± Ryan asks.
¡°She¡¯sIlyrana¡¯smother, so I guess so¡¡± I say, breathing a sigh of relief seeing my friends being normal again.
I hope they don¡¯t bring up Debbie and their orgy group again¡ Oh, there she is.
¡°Eh, I will see you guys in a bit.¡±
Seeing Debbie walk towards the three of us, I quickly take my leave and run to where my women are.
¡°So, you finally told her, huh?¡± La says the moment she sees me, smiling ears to ear. Maya is standing beside her, looking embarrassed.
¡°Yeah¡¡± I reply, getting a bit embarrassed myself.
¡°Congrattions! Now, the three of us can be a real family someday!¡± She says, hugging me and Maya.
True, but it doeskindafeel weird seeing your girlfriend getting excited over you making another girlfriend¡ª especially when the other girl is her best friend.
Well, I guess I can only appreciate La for being the way she is¡
Slowly, as everyone congregates in front of the huge ornamented wooden door at the base of the tree pce, PrincessIlyranasteps forward and speaks something in the Elfishnguage.
A secondter, the door opens up without the slightest of a creak, and a stunningly pretty Elven woman steps out. She has big sapphire blue eyes¡ª visible through her thin silver-rimmed oval sses¡ª shoulder-length tinum blonde hair, and of course, pointed ears. Her figure is also on the busty side, which is simple to tell through the in low-cut white gown she¡¯s wearing.
There¡¯s also an air of elegance, sternness, and power around her¡ª which, for some reason, gives me an impression that she isn¡¯t the type of person you can joke around with.
¡°I hope you had a safe journey back, PrincessIlyrana. Wee to our country, Princess Leena, Princess Zakira, Miss Naomi,¡± she first addresses the Princesses and Naomi, giving each of them a small bow respectively before turning to us.
¡°And wee to all our human andbeastkinfriends as well. My name is MeiraTrisqen, and I am QueenIlsevel¡¯spersonal attendant. I hope you all have a pleasant time while you¡¯re here.¡±
I do a double-take in surprise while hearing her name. Now that I think about it, she did look a bit familiar.
MeiraTrisqenis not only the White Elf Queen¡¯s personal attendant, but like Naomi and the Elven queen herself, she¡¯s also one of the ten most powerful beings alive.
Along with QueenIlsevnd Meira, White Elves have a total of four people on the list of the most powerful being¡ª the highest number among all the races¡ª followed closely by the Dark Elves with three people, theBeastkinswith two, and the Vampires with one (Zakira¡¯s dad).
¡°If you would please follow me, I will lead you to the throne room where our queen¡¯s waiting,¡± Meira says politely before turning around, opening the door a little wider, and walking inside.
With Naomi and the Princesses in the lead, we all follow her through the door. And the scene inside genuinely blows up my mind. Getting greeted with a burst of cool air across my face, the first thing I notice is that how bright and green this throne room is.
Well, calling it a throne room doesn¡¯t seem right, it looks more like a garden to me¡ª with well-mowed grass on the ground, neatly rowed treesden with ripe and juicy fruits, birds chirping and flying around everywhere. And the most bizarre thing of all¡ª the sun shining brightly in the blue sky above.
What the actual fuck¡? How can I see the sky from inside the tree?
Like me, everyone looks equally amazed and shocked by this ce. But our attention is swiftly caught by something else. In the middle of this ce, there¡¯s a small clearing where a woman is sitting on arge and strangely majestic seat made out of roots and leaves that are protruding out of the ground.
As Meira leads us further in, I get to have a proper look at the woman¡¯s face¡ª and I can instantly tell that she¡¯s QueenIlsevel.
¡
¡
I stare at her for a few seconds in a trance. Although her face has some simrities to her daughter, like their striking almond-shaped green eyes, they otherwise lookpletely different.
With long ashen blonde hair, smooth and fair skin, a very voluptuous body, and a mature and regal look on her face¡ª calling her just beautiful is a shame. She¡¯s almost transcendental! Even her clothes suit her perfectly¡ª a white gown somewhat simr to Meira¡¯s, but with intricate designs towards the edges made from shimmering gold. She¡¯s also wearing some elegant gold jewelry around her neck, head, waist, and wrists.
Man, I know being an Elf helps out as almost all of them are beautiful, but God damn! She¡¯s the most gorgeous woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my freaking life! Multiple times better than what I imagined her to look like!
¡°My queen,¡± Meira says quietly before kneeling down.
To my surprise, evenIlyranakneels down in front of her mother. Though Leena and Zakira just lower thier heads in respect, and Naomi waves her hand energetically as if meeting a friend.
As for the rest of us, we¡¯re just confused as to what to do in front of a queen. Most of us, including me, bow to her as well, while others keep standing still in anxiety. Though well, my idiot friends, Ryan and Leo, are a bit different. At first, I thought they are following after Meira andIlyranaand kneeling down¡ª but no, they actuallyy down t on the ground, almost as if worshipping the Queen.
Seriously, how thirsty can you be?
[You have no right to say that.]
¡
QueenIlsevelnods gently at Meira andIlyranaand they stand up immediately (she ignores Ryan and Leo). Everyone silently waits for the queen to speak, but for some reason, she just looks at all of us one-by-one with a soft smile on her face¡ª as if trying to study our faces.
During this, her expression doesn¡¯t change much except for a couple of times. First, when she frowns at someone near me, and second when she raises her eyebrows while looking at me. Once done, she finally speaks up in a sweet and refined yet powerful voice.
¡°As the queen of the white Elves, I wee all of you to our country. I hope you can experience our culture and have a wonderful time here. But first of all, you must be tired from your journey, so I will let Meira show you to your rooms. After lunch,Ilyranawill show you around the city,¡± she tells us.
Meira andIlyranabows again.
Well, that was too short¡
I thought the audience with the queen was over, but she suddenly speaks up again.
¡°Oh, and I have a request. Can you stay back for a minute? I need to have a private word with you. Meira and others will wait outside,¡± she says while looking towards me.
¡°What, me?¡± I ask, pointing at my face while faking surprise.
Pink was right, she probably wants to talk about Chaos magic¡
¡°No, sorry, the one beside you. La White,¡± she says.
¡
Chapter 159: Elf Kingdom (Part-4)
Chapter 159: Elf Kingdom (Part-4)
Looking a bit nervous and scared, La watches me as I leave the throne room along with everyone else. Even I am a little worried for her.
Why would the Elf queen want to talk to La privately? No matter how hard I think about it, I cannot figure out the reason. We couldn¡¯t even ask the queen in case it might sound rude. And obviously, telling her ¡®No¡¯ was not an option.
But still, unlike what I expected, she didn¡¯t even converse with me directly¡ª much less ask me to stay back like La. I wonder why¡
Meira leads us outside the throne room through a different door. I thought we would be leaving for a hotel now, but she doesn¡¯t take us outside the tree-pce. Instead, upon entering a wide passage right outside the throne room, we walk up to an open lift that¡¯s operated through magic. It¡¯s basically a giant wooden disk that¡¯s floating in the air with green-colored magic barriers around its circumference.
As we get close, the barrier parts itself, allowing us to enter while looking at it in awe.
¡°Floor 2,¡± Meira softly says after making sure that everyone is properly inside.
Smoothly and silently, the lift rises up. And in just a few seconds, we reach the second floor. Here, onlyIlyrana, Leena, Zakira, Naomi, and Mia get off.Ilyrana¡¯sroom should be on this floor, and I guess there must be some VVIP rooms for the rest as well.
Anyway, it¡¯s clear that the rest of us peasants cannot stay here. We will probably get some in-ass rooms. Well, not that I mind it. Zakira will probably give me a tour of hers if I ask.
¡°Floor 97.¡±
This time, as we¡¯re going to a much higher floor, the lift gets time to pick up speed. But the problem is¡ª
Fuck! It is too freaking fast!
I almost lose my bnce and start feeling dizzy as the lift starts to slow down again. Fortunately, we aren¡¯t going down or¡ I don¡¯t evenwannaimagine what would¡¯ve happened.
¡°Sorry, the default speed of the lift was set with high-level beings in mind. We lowered it a lot so that you guys could use it, but I guess we need to lower it further,¡± Meira says apologetically.
¡°No need! That wasn¡¯t too bad at all! We can handle that much speed easily,¡± Debbie says while flexing her muscles proudly.
¡°Speak for yourself, idiot!¡± Aria snaps, ring at Debbie hatefully while rubbing her butt. She¡¯s the only one among us who actually fell down.
Going much slower now, the lift finally stops at the ny-seventh floor. As we enter the corridor in front of us, Meira speaks again.
¡°You can find your names outside the room. Your luggage is already inside, so pleasemakeyourselvesfortable. And yes, do remember toe down to the second-floor half an hourter. PrincessIlyranawill be showing you around the city and she will also give you a tour of our renowned Magical academy,¡± she informs us before giving a polite bow and leaving through the lift.
¡
¡°I am scared for La. Why do you think the queen asked her to stay?¡± Maya asks anxiously as everyone starts to search for their names.
Like almost everyone else, she looks quite intimidated after meeting the White Elf Queen and her attendant¡ª two of the most powerful beings alive.
¡°No idea. We will have to wait for her toe and tell us,¡± I say, shaking my head.
Maya slowly nods before going ahead to look for her room as well. I follow behind her.
Hmm¡ there are two names in front of every room. Looks like everyone will have to share. Now, where¡¯s mine¡
After looking for a few more seconds, I finally find my room. And it doesn¡¯te to me as a surprise to see only my name written in front of it. As there are only three guys in our group¡ª me, Leo, and Ryan¡ª one of us was bound to get a personal room. And I guess I got lucky this time!
From the inside, the room looks simr to any other fancy hotel room. With a sizable bed in the middle, arge t-screen T.V. mounted on the wall, a couple of wardrobes, a couch, and even a mini refrigerator¡ª it is definitely not a in-ass room as I was expecting.
Hehe¡ and here I thought they would make us sleep on a pile of leaves and whatnot.
As Meira said, my luggage is already here. But as I feel toozy to change my clothes, I simply take off my shoes andy down on the soft bed.
Sigh¡
[Man, that Elf queen sure was pretty rude, wasn¡¯t she? Though I have to admit, she is on another level power-wise]
¡? What are you talking about?
{I somewhat agree with Pink, master. The queen was a bit rude, but I don¡¯t think it was necessarily bad. Actually, it was fairly understandable.}
Huh¡? That isn¡¯t right. She was a bit odd, yes, but not rude. In fact, I think she was pretty polite with us.
[Oh, we¡¯re not talking about how she spoke to you guys, buddy. It¡¯s the fact that she secretly inquired into everyone¡¯s systems.]
¡
She did what!?
[Yup. You remember when she was staring at everyone one-by-one, right? Well, she was actually reading the details of everyone¡¯s system. I think she much have a skill simr to your Beast System Read¡ª but a lot more powerful.]
Wait, so she knows everything about my system now!? Is that why she raised her eyebrows while staring at me!?
{Not really, master. Pink and I managed to hide all the information before she could see anything. She probably got surprised because she couldn¡¯t see it.}
Phew¡ I see. If it was right after the System Ceremony, I would¡¯ve given anything to get someone like her to look at my broken system. But now, I have a strong feeling that it would be a bad idea.
By the way, for her to ask La to stay back after reading everyone¡¯s system¡ª doesn¡¯t that mean that there¡¯s something wrong with her system?
[Not necessarily wrong, but yes, I guess there must be something going on. If you want, you can ask La about it inside Reba¡¯s barrier, or you can even use the System reading skill on her.]
{Hmm¡ I suggest you do the former, master. The System reading skill needs to be upgraded to level 2 before it can show you all the details. You might miss out on something.}
Yeah, and Ikindadon¡¯t want to look at my woman¡¯s system without her permission. But if La refuses and things seem serious¡ well, let¡¯s wait for her now.
To pass some time, I casually grab the remote from the nightstand and turn on the TV. An Elven news channel opens up. Not in the mood to listen to the news, I try to change the channel but the reporter¡¯s frantic voice stops me¡ª
<¡ very hard to believe this is happening! Another emergency USDCA meeting has been called! What makes this a very concerning matter is the fact that thest emergency meeting was called just over a month ago. The official statement says that the objective of this meeting is to discuss the recent changes in the WST, but people everywhere are growing more and more worried¡ª>
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
As I was listening to the news so attentively, the sudden knock on the door makes me jump up in surprise. Though before I can even get up from the bed, the door opens up with a bang.
And standing there, looking absolutely panic-stricken, is Zakira.
¡°My dad ising here tomorrow.¡±
Chapter 160: Elf Kingdom (Part-5)
Chapter 160: Elf Kingdom (Part-5)
¡°Your¡ dad?¡±
For a split second, I look at Zakira in confusion, wondering why her dad woulde to the Elf country so suddenly. But then, my eyes automatically move to the TV again, realizing what¡¯s happening immediately.
Oh, shit¡
Zakira¡¯s dad, LuciasVondrack, is the king of all Vampires. So, of course, he¡¯s going to attend the USDCA meeting. But needless to say, Zakira and I definitely don¡¯t want to meet him right now¡ª lest he finds out about the Blood bond between us.
¡°Get inside,¡± I pull Zakira inside the room, closing the door behind. ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± I then ask, looking at her intensely.
¡°¡ What can we do? The only reason I didn¡¯t want you toe to my country is to avoid this exact situation. And now, here we are¡¡± Zakira says, shaking her head helplessly.
¡°Obviously, as his daughter, I cannot avoid meeting him. And you cannot avoid meeting him, either¡ª after all, you¡¯re the whole reason why he¡¯sing here. I guess the only thing we can do now is to try not to be anywhere near each other in his presence. This should prevent him from discovering the Blood Bond, but well, I have no idea how we¡¯re going to do it.¡±
Zakira doesn¡¯t sound much optimistic about this situation. And well, I feel the same way. Her father already knows that I am her friend, and it¡¯s highly likely that he would like to meet us together.
¡
Wait¡
¡°Hey, what if you just tell him that we¡¯ve had a big fight and that we¡¯re no longer friends? This way, you can just say that you don¡¯t want to be anywhere near me,¡± I say, feeling positive about this one.
But Zakira immediately shoots down my idea by shaking her head.
¡°That would¡¯ve been a decent n in any other case, but we shouldn¡¯t even consider telling that to my father. He never forgives anyone who hurt me¡ª whether it be physically or emotionally. And believe me, you don¡¯t want my father to hold a grudge against you¡ª especially when I am involved. He can be really nasty about it,¡± she tells me while shuddering a bit herself.
I gulp down the saliva in my mouth.
Well, that¡¯s out of the window, then¡
For the next few minutes, Zakira and I just sit on the bed silently, racking our brains for any ideas. Though unable toe up with anything good, Zakira sighs weakly before taking out her phone and checking the time.
¡°We need to meet up withIlyranaand the others in a few minutes. And I need to change my clothes as well. Do youwannago down to the second floor with me? I will show you my room,¡± she says.
¡°Um¡¡±
I nce at the door again. I¡¯ve been waiting for La to show up, but I guess she must¡¯ve gone straight to her room. Well, we will meet again downstairs anyway, so¡
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± I say, standing up.
Together, we leave my room and get into the giant disc-shaped lift. Thankfully, its speed has been adjusted to human standards¡ª otherwise, I fear I would¡¯ve started free-falling by now.
¡°You know what? If I try really hard¡ I think we might be able to do something,¡± Zakira suddenly says, her eyes closed and a deep frown on her face.
Oh, she is still thinking about that¡
¡°You see, my mother ising here as well. Usually, she¡¯s extremely busy with her work but she¡¯s cleared her schedule this time around. Even I don¡¯t get to meet her often, you know¡ª maybe once or twice a year if I am lucky,¡± she continues.
¡°So, there¡¯s my excuse. If my father asks us to meet him together, I will just tell him that I am with mother and that he shouldn¡¯t disturb our quality time together. Obviously, this might not always work¡ª especially if there¡¯s an emergency or if he orders me as the king of Vampires¡ª but this is the best option we have.¡±
¡
¡°But wouldn¡¯t your father want to be included in that ¡®quality time¡¯? I mean, if it¡¯s like what you are saying, then he must not be spending that much time with your mother, either,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows.
¡°Hmm? Why would he want to spend time with my mother?¡± Zakira asks as if I am saying something absurd. ¡°It¡¯s not like they¡¯re married or anything.¡±
¡°Huh? They¡¯re not? Are they divorced?¡± I ask, surprised.
¡°Not really. Marriage isn¡¯t really a norm among Vampires. In fact, it¡¯s quite rare. It¡¯s just that my mother is a pure-blooded Vampire, and my father chose her to produce a pure-blooded heir¡ª that is, me. That¡¯s all there is to their rtionship,¡± She answers nonchntly.
¡ I see.
¡°But wait, wouldn¡¯t your mother be able to detect the Blood Bond as well?¡± I ask.
¡°Nope, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. My mother is one of those rare few people among us Vampires who don¡¯t focus too much on leveling up. While her level is still probably higher than us, it¡¯s nowhere near my father¡¯s level. She won¡¯t be able to detect the Blood Bond, I am sure of it,¡± she answers confidently.
¡°Well, if you say so¡ Let¡¯s go with this,¡± I say with a shrug.
A few secondster, we reach the second floor and the barrier around the lift disappears. Though, as I step out of the lift, Ie face-to-face with an unexpected person¡ª La.
¡°Jacob¡!¡± She takes a step back in surprise.
¡°La? What are you doing here?¡± I ask, frowning.
¡°Oh,i-it¡¯s nothing. I just came back from the throne room. There was no point in going to my room thiste, so I decided toe to the second floor directly,¡± she answers, showing a strained smile for some reason and looking somewhat fidgety.
¡°So, why did the Queen ask you to stay back? Did she say anything¡ important?¡± I inquire curiosity.
But La doesn¡¯t answer me immediately. She looks at Zakira as if reluctant to say anything in front of her.
¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me,¡± Zakira says, raising her hands. ¡°I need to go and change my clothes anyway. See you in a few minutes, Jacob.¡±
With this, Zakira quickly walks away, leaving the two of us alone in the corridor. La watches her disappear into one of the rooms before suddenly, her expressions be very serious and she starts speaking in a low voice.
¡°The queen wanted to talk to me about my system, Jacob. She can see the system information of all of us using her skills!¡± She tells me, looking amazed and slightly terrified at the same time.
¡°What!? Really!?¡± I say, trying to sound surprised even though I am already aware of this.
La nods her head vigorously.
¡°Well, what did she say then? Is there something wrong with your system?¡± I ask, grabbing her shoulders.
¡°Well, not in the way you might think¡ but yes. QueenIlseveltalked to me about this problem and¡ and she finally made me realize that I was being delusional about a certain thing. She also convinced me to ask you for help because you¡¯re the only one who can help me,¡± she says, looking anxious.
¡
¡°¡ La, I am more than happy to help you with anything you want, but you need to bemore clear. I cannot understand what you¡¯re trying to say here,¡± I tell her honestly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wille to your room tonight with Reba and exin everything to you in detail under her barrier. Just don¡¯t mention anything about this to Maya, I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡±
Character Glossary (of sorts)
Character Glossary (of sorts)Humans:-
Males
- Jacob: ¨C Our protagonist. An average-looking 18-year-old high school student. Straight ck hair, dark brown eyes, and slightly above-average height. A certified pervert with an almost broken system.
- Ryan Briem: ¨C One of Jacob¡¯s two male best friends and as perverted as him. He¡¯s rathernky with hair so short he¡¯s effectively bald.
- Leo Klien: ¨C One of Jacob¡¯s two male best friends and as perverted as him. He wears sses and is nerdy-looking.
- James Winde: ¨C Principal of Jacob¡¯s school and a rare human to have reached level 5 in his system.
- Alex Kremer: ¨C Jacob¡¯s biggest bully in school. He¡¯s tall, blond, and handsome. His favorite hobby is bullying people weaker than him along with his hoodlum friends.
Females
- Reba Woods: Jacob¡¯s first woman. He met her right after his System ceremony in a rather ¡®unexpected¡¯ situation. She owns a bakery.
- Anna Hall: She¡¯s a police officer. Jacob met her when he entered the women¡¯s coach of a train to collect points. Seems to love S&M and has both masochistic and dominating tendencies.
- La White: She¡¯s Jacob¡¯s first love and his (and Maya¡¯s) guardian. She loves Jacob unconditionally and always puts him before herself.
- Maya Cox: She lives with Jacob and La. She has feeling for Jacob but gets flustered in front of him, acting harshly instead. She goes to the same school as Jacob and is his senior.
- Aria Woods: She is Reba¡¯s sister and is very possessive/protective of her. She¡¯s also Jacob¡¯s ssmate and seems to dislike him a little.
- Laura Corrina: Jacob¡¯s homeroom teacher. She is strict but very caring towards her students and is liked/respected by them as well. She always considers her student¡¯s well-being above anything.
- Kate Bailey: She¡¯s the most beautiful girl in Jacob¡¯s school. She¡¯s also Alex Kremer¡¯s girlfriend.
- Riley Cooper: She used to be the school¡¯s slut but stopped sleeping around after developing a crush on Alex Kremer.
- Rose Kremer: Alex¡¯s mother. She dotes on her son but doesn¡¯t care much about her daughter. She doesn¡¯t get along with her husband either and likes younger men.
- Arora Kremer: Alex¡¯s sister. She absolutely loathes her asshole brother and thinks he needs to learn a big lesson. She dislikes her mother as well.
- Evelyn Carson: Owner of the most luxurious brothel in Jacob¡¯s city, The Nux. She inherited this business from her father and has seen certain things in the industry that makes her keep a certain distance from men.
- Piper, Lydia, and Alexa: High-ss prostitutes in The Nux.
- Madeline Briem: Ryan¡¯s mother.
- Sophie Briem: Ryan¡¯s sister.
- Eliza and Amaya: Workers and co-owners of Reba¡¯s bakery. They are Reba¡¯s childhood best friends and aren¡¯t affected by her system.
- Debbie Sherman: She¡¯s a junior state-level powerlifting champion. Over six feet take and absolutely ripped. She¡¯s in the same school as Jacob. She¡¯s also Leo¡¯s girlfriend.
Monster: ¨C
Females
- Nina: She¡¯s a Harpy. Jacob paid 3000 Yeux to have sex with her at The Nux.
Vampires: ¨C
Females
- Zakira Vondrac: She¡¯s the princess of the Vampire kingdom. She tried kidnapping Jacob after getting smitten with his blood, but things didn¡¯t exactly turn out as she nned.
- Marianne Cairnfate: Zakira¡¯s mother. ording to Zakira, she¡¯s not very powerful magically but great at managing political matters.
Males
- Lucias Vodrac: Zakira¡¯s dad and the King of Vampires. He absolutely adores his daughter and is very overprotective of her. He will go to any lengths to punish anyone who even nces at her wrongly. He¡¯s one of the 10 most powerful beings among the system-dependent countries.
Elves: ¨C
Females
- Ilyrana Grimzephyr: Princess of the White Elves. She¡¯s proud and extremely talented in magic. Her personality is a little cold.
- Leena Strombrewer: Princess of the Dark Elves. She¡¯s got a major inferiorityplex towards Ilyrana and is willing to do almost anything to surpass her.
- Ilsevel Grimzephyr: Ilyrana¡¯s mother and the queen of the White Elves. She¡¯s the most beautiful woman Jacob has ever seen. She¡¯s also the strongest even among the 10 most powerful beings.
- Meira Trisqen: She¡¯s the personal assistant of the queen of White Elves. Also a part of the 10 most powerful beings.
- Shalia Strombrewer: Leena¡¯s mother and the queen of the Dark Elves. One of the 10 most powerful beings.
- Saria Venvaris: One of the students at the Elven magic academy.
Males
- Aeson Daeron: One of the students at the Elven magic academy. Friendly and approachable personality.
Beastkins:-
Females
- Naomi: One of the two goddesses of the Beaktkins, also known as The Great White Fox. Have a sly and yful personality. Loves to tease people who interest her.
- Mia: She is Naomi¡¯s assistant/disciple.
- Lillian: One of the two goddesses of the Beastkins, also known as The Great Shadow Fox.
Jacob¡¯s system:
- Pink: ¨C It is unclear whether it¡¯s just a personification of Jacob¡¯s system or something else. It justmunicated with Jacob through the system¡¯s pink text (hence its name) and seems to know a lot about the abnormalities within the system. Personality-wise, it¡¯s lecherous and very talkative. It also guides Jacob as much as it could.
- ck: ¨C An entity simr to Pink, but acts much more subservient and solemn towards Jacob. Itmunicates with Jacob using the system¡¯s ck text, hence the name. It wants Jacob to level up and grow stronger no matter the action or consequences.
Locations:
- Epryae: Human Country.
- yacre: A city in Epryae where Jacob lives.
- Ieproalia: Elf country.
Chapter 161: Elf Kingdom (Part-6)
Chapter 161: Elf Kingdom (Part-6)
Leena is the first one toe out of her room and join me and La in the corridor. Now wearing a much less formal and a lot morefortable dress, she seems to be bursting with energy and excitement.
¡°Wow, you¡¯re here even earlier than me, Jacob! I didn¡¯t think anyone would be more enthusiastic about this than me, but you proved me wrong,¡± she says with a smallugh, casually standing next to me.
¡°Huh? Yeah¡¡± I reply, shaking my head a little. My mind is still on what La said earlier.
Suddenly, the lift opens up again and Maya, Reba, and Aria step out. La waves her hand to greet them before going ahead to talk, but Leena pays them no mind and continues to speak to me animatedly.
¡°I cannot wait to go outside and visit their magical academy. In fact, I couldn¡¯t sleepst night because I was so excited! It¡¯s going to be great, I can feel it,¡± she tells me, her eyes twinkling in a strangely sinister way.
¡
¡°Yeah, I know you want to see PrincessIlyranaget humiliated, but are you sure she will? The Queen didn¡¯t even mention her losing against me, nor did Miss Meira,¡± I say with a shrug.
Of course, QueenIlsevnd Meira are most probably aware of my Primordial magic. So, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to meIlyrana. But Leena doesn¡¯t know that.
¡°Yeah, I was wondering about that, too¡ but don¡¯t worry, if the magical academy of the white Elves is even remotely simr to the one in my country, then I am sure we will be thoroughly entertained today,¡± she tells me with a grin.
¡°Eh¡ okay.¡±
Leena doesn¡¯t exin exactly how we will be entertained, and I don¡¯t implore either. In a few more minutes, almost everyone gathers up on the second floor, ready to leave¡ª all except Naomi and Mia.
Well, I guess they must not be very interested in the tour. And it kind of makes sense as well; The White fox goddess and her assistant bunny must¡¯ve visited the elven city multiple times before.
¡°May I have your attention, please,¡±Ilyranasays loudly as she walks ahead and stands in front of everyone. She¡¯s changed into less formal clothes as well¡ª wearing a beautiful white top and blue jeans¡ª but still somehow managing to exude the aura of grace and royalty.
¡°We will begin the tour in a minute, but before that, I need to give you a small warning. No matter what, please don¡¯t get separated from the group. Although our city is extremely safe for any normal¡ª I mean, for anyone above a certain level, I cannot guarantee that safety to you. Even the everyday magic we use here might be lethal to you,¡± she says seriously.
My eyes automatically shift to the magical lift right behindIlyrana, making me agree with her wholeheartedly. Like me, everyone else who was in the lift (except Debbie) fearfully nod their heads as well.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, PrincessIlyrana. It will be my job to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen,¡± Miss Laura, our teacher, says responsibly, giving her a little bow.
¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s head downstairs.¡±
Ilyranaenters the lift and the rest of us follow her inside. Unlike when we were traveling here to the Elf kingdom, the three Princess are not sticking together this time.Ilyranais standing a bit away from everyone as usual, but Zakira and Leena are now standing right next to me¡ª ignoring the confused looks from others in the lift.
Oh, well¡
We get down to the ground floor and exit through the front door¡ª the magnificent city of the Elves,Ieprolia, appearing right before our eyes. WithIlyranain the lead, we pass the guards stationed around the giant tree pce and directly enter the connecting street with magically modified trees on both sides.
And well, I immediately start looking around, feverishly taking in all the activities happening around me.
First, I find myself looking up at the tall trees, noticing how they are not for the sole purpose of housing as I first thought. I can immediately spot several shops on different stories, elegant yet shy enough to attract the attention of passing customers.
Next, I look around the street. It cannot be considered ¡®crowded¡¯ exactly, but there are still a lot of elves here. It is quite fascinating to see so many of them at once¡ª all fair, wless, and graceful¡ª going on about their daily work. And it¡¯s even more mesmerizing to see all the casual magic happening around them.
Walking isn¡¯t the only option for them, it seems; a lot of elves are just gliding around using magic, their feet a few inches above the ground. Others are using hoverboards, which are undoubtedly powered by magic as well.
As our group walks past them, most people stop to give a small bow toIlyranabefore continuing on their way. But there are some who purposely look away as well, a somewhat cold expression on their faces as they do so.
¡°Fufufu, these are the people who used to absolutely fawn upon their little Princess, and now see them,¡± Leena says gleefully. ¡°Either barely doing the formality by greeting her, or outright ignoring her. Well, she did bring disgrace to the White Elves by being defeated by a human. No offense to you, Jacob.¡±
¡°¡ none taken.¡±
AlthoughIlyranais keeping a straight face, I think I saw her eyes watering up for a moment. And honestly, I do feel sad for her¡ and maybe a bit guilty as well. It¡¯s not her fault that she had to go against a Primordial magic-user who didn¡¯t even know what he was doing.
¡°I wonder how far the academy is¡ I hope we don¡¯t wander around all day before going there,¡± Leena says with a sigh, much louder than necessary so that her voice can reachIlyrana. ¡°The Dark Elf kingdom is much better than this sub-par ce, I don¡¯t want to waste my time here.¡±
¡
She really wants to piss offIlyrana, doesn¡¯t she?
[Yup.]
¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Leena. We¡¯re just minutes away from the academy. Even I don¡¯t want to waste yourprecioustime; you¡¯re much better off spending it whilezing around andnotleveling up, as you usually do,¡±Ilyranastrikes back with a smile.
¡°¡¡±
Leena grits her teeth but doesn¡¯t reply back.
¡°Just wait, you little¡¡± she mutters savagely.
We walk for a few more minutes, taking a couple of turns here and there beforeIlyranafinally stops¡ª we¡¯ve reached the end of the street, a dead-end surrounded by even more trees, thought the normal ones this time.
The people in our group, who¡¯ve been talking to each other excitedly up until now, be quiet. We stare atIlyranain confusion, wondering why she¡¯s brought us to this deserted ce.
[To kill you all!]
Yeah, sure¡
¡°We¡¯re here, everyone. At the White Elven Magical Academy!¡± she announces.
¡°Huh? What are you talking¡ª?¡±
I start to speak in even more confusion, but before I could finish¡ªIlyranatakes another step forward and vanishes into thin air.
Chapter 162: Visiting The Elven Magic Academy (Part-1)
Chapter 162: Visiting The Elven Magic Academy (Part-1)
Looking at my bewildered face, Leena chuckles.
¡°No need to look so confused, Jacob. The academy is just magically concealed behind a barrier.Ilyranavanished because she passed through it,¡± she informs me.
¡°Oh¡¡±
At this point, I should just stop getting surprised at all the abnormal things I see, and just ept that magic is at work everywhere.
With Leena and Zakira entering the barrier next, the rest of us follow them nervously. Though well, our nervousness blows away the moment we pass through.
¡°What the¡!?¡±
The grandeur of the Elven magical academy is such that I momentarily forget to breathe. Unlike what I expected, the structure is not built inside a giant tree as every other structure in the Elven Kingdom, but instead, it is a castle¡ª given, a castle unlike any other I¡¯ve ever seen.
Made purely out of white marbles, it seems to faintly glow against the sun. The fortified walls surrounding it are high, so is the open archway in front of us (with a couple of guards are standing on each side). The open grounds around the castle are also vast, and looking closely, I can see several Elves ying around or simply rxing there.
¡°Wee to our magical academy, everyone,¡±Ilyrana, who was waiting for all of us to enter, addresses us again. ¡°As you can see, a guest badge has been attached to the front of your clothes. Please remember not to take it off under any circumstances, or you won¡¯t be able to stay inside the barrier surrounding the academy.¡±
Looking down, I find that there¡¯s indeed a round and shiny badge pinned to my shirt with the word ¡®Guest¡¯ written on it. Everyone else has simr badges like mine¡ª well, all exceptIlyranaherself.
Although she¡¯s wearing a badge, it¡¯s quite different from the rest of us (understandably, as she isn¡¯t a guest but a regr student). While ours look like they¡¯re simply made out of iron, her badge is made out of pure gold¡ª with the number ¡°1¡± boldly engraved on it.
¡°Other than that, just remember not to leave the group, and you will have a great time. Let¡¯s go inside, then, shall we?¡±
We move through the archway, stepping inside the castle and entering a giant hall.
¡°This is the assembly hall. We gather here whenever there are some major announcements to be made ¡ª¡±
¡
¡
After the assembly hall,Ilyranashows us the ssrooms, cafeteria, library, and a few random activity rooms. As expected, all of them look grand and elegant¡ª basically reflecting the history, power, and wealth of the Elven nation.
And as it¡¯s still daytime, we¡¯re encountering a lot of students as well. One thing I notice is that wearing badges ispulsory for everyone, not only the guests. Apart from iron and gold, there are silver and bronze badges as well¡ª with the majority wearing the bronze ones and a curiously few wearing the silver. As for gold,Ilyranais the only one with that.
[Special privilege for the princess, maybe?]
I guess so¡ though the golden badge is not saving her from all of this, huh.
[True.]
Pink and I are, of course, talking about the ¡®entertaining thing¡¯ Leena was so excited about¡ª the news of my duel withIlyranahas certainly reached this academy. And while no one¡¯s directlying toIlyrana¡¯sface about it, I can see the mocking smiles directed towards her and hear the snide remarks of the students wherever our group passes by. This is quite surprising because none of them seem to care thatIlyranacould easily hear them.
I mean, are they mad or something? Do they not fear her, the princess of their own country? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the consequences?
[It sure looks like they don¡¯t.]
Even the people in our group are starting to feel quite awkward due to this¡ª everyone except Leena, that is. Looking at her enraptured expression, I can tell this is what she was hoping would happen and that she¡¯s enjoying every second of it.
As for howIlyranais feeling about all of this¡ª again, I have no idea. She¡¯s keeping up her smiling face and continuing on with the tour as if nothing¡¯s happening. Honestly, it¡¯skindasad and pitiful. I respect her for not bursting out already.
¡°We will now enter the training grounds. It will be a little crowded, so make sure not to get lost,¡±Ilyranawarns before leading us through another door.
As she said, the training grounds are indeed more crowded than any other ce we¡¯ve been to. Not only that, they are shockingly vast as well, divided into multiple dueling tforms and individual practice spaces¡ª all fully upied with dozens of others lined up for their turn.
Though before we could go down the stands and see them up close, a smallmotion spreads throughout the ce. I can see more and more people turning their heads to look at us, quietly talking among themselves while pointing fingers. I also heard someone shout ¡°Ilyranais here, go tell her! Quickly!¡±
A few secondster, people move aside to form a path leading up to the stands, making it possible for us to see a single ck-haired woman walking towards our group. Although her face is exceptionally beautiful¡ª owing to the Elven features and her sharp golden eyes¡ª she¡¯s carrying a look of haughtiness that I¡¯ve only seen on shitty people like my former bully, Alex. Needless to say, I don¡¯t have high hopes for her.
Wait¡
As my eyes wander down to check out her bountiful assets (yes, they¡¯re top-notch), I notice a golden badge pinned above her breasts¡ª the second one I¡¯ve seen today¡ª with the number ¡®2¡¯ engraved on it.
¡°You already know what I want,Ilyrana,¡± the woman says loudly, folding her arms while looking up at us.
¡°Not now, Saria. I am giving a tour to our human guests,¡±Ilyranareplies coldly.
¡°I am sure they won¡¯t mind. And anyway, you know the rules. You cannot refuse,¡± Saria says with a smirk.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Are we really doing this, now? Have you forgotten what happenedst time?¡±Ilyranaasks, raising her eyebrows.
¡°That was a long time ago and I¡¯ve leveled up a lot since then. And anyway, if a human can defeat you, I certainly can. You don¡¯t deserve that badge,Ilyrana,¡± Saria answers with a ruthless look on her face.
¡
¡°¡ so be it,¡±Ilyranasays quietly. I can sense a cold fury in her voice.
Then, with a sigh, she turns around to look at us.
¡°I am sorry, but that girl over there is challenging me for a duel. And unfortunately, ording to the rules of our academy, I cannot decline it while being on the training grounds¡ª especially when the challenger wears the same badge as mine,¡± she informs us.
¡°But don¡¯t worry, it will be over in a few minutes. I will make sure of that.¡±
*gulp*
I gulp down the saliva in my mouth. The eerily calm face ofIlyranais giving me a strange sense of foreboding. I have this feeling that this woman, Saira, has just made the biggest mistake of her life; she has givenIlyranaa way to vent out her pent-up anger.
Chapter 163: Visiting The Elven Magic Academy (Part-2)
Chapter 163: Visiting The Elven Magic Academy (Part-2)
¡°I assume you¡¯ve already called Aeson? Or have you invited one of the teachers to spectate us this time?¡±Ilyranaasks.
Saria doesn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, she thrust her hand to the side and roughly pull out a protesting guy from the center of the crowd.
Before noticing anything else about him, the first thing that draws my attention is the gleaming golden badge attached to his chest¡ª with the ¡°3¡± engraved on it. And coincidently enough (or not), this is the third person I¡¯ve seen with a golden badge in this academy.
¡°Hey! No need to manhandle me like this! I already agreed to do it!¡± The guy shouts with an annoyed look on his face.
¡°Yeah, like you haven¡¯t tried to sneak out and run away three times already. This was your fourth attempt,¡± Saria says with her eyebrows raised.
¡°W-What? I wasn¡¯t trying to sneak out! Not at all! I was just¡ just trying to get a closer look at our guests,¡± he says, wearing a fake offended look.
¡°Sure. Look at them all you want after the duel. Though remember, I will have my eyes on you until then,¡± Saria says in a slightly stern tone.
¡°Anyway, there you go,Ilyrana. Aeson will be witnessing our duel. Can we start now?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
There¡¯s a rush of movement again as everyone, including our group, gathers around the biggest dueling tform that is in the middle of the training grounds. Wasting no time,Ilyranaand Saria climb up the tform, facing each other with a considerable distance in-between.
Then, as if copying each other, they both be silent, closing their eyes and taking in deep breaths. The crowd isn¡¯t being too loud, either¡ª their anticipation keeping their eyes glued to the tform as they talk to each other in muffled voices.
¡°What is going on?¡± I wonder after two solid minutes of silence and inaction.
UnlessIlyranaand Saria are dueling using some sort of mental magic that is clearly ineffective, I have no clue why they haven¡¯t started throwing out spells yet.
¡°Oh, they¡¯re just reading the magical contract before signing it. I think they should be done any moment now.¡±
Suddenly, I feel someone¡¯s arm resting on my shoulder. Turning my head with a jerk, I see the guy whom Saria pulled out of the crowd before, Aeson, leaning on me with a friendly smile on his attractive Elven face.
¡°Aeson Daeron,¡± he introduces himself, raising his other hand for a handshake.
¡°Jacob.¡± I grab his hand while returning the smile.
¡°Oh! Correct me if I am wrong, but aren¡¯t you the one who defeatedIlyrana!? Or is there another Jacob along with you guys?¡± He asks, suddenly getting excited.
¡°Yup, that¡¯s me¡¡± I reply, though not very enthusiastically.
¡°Yes! I cannot believe I found you on the first try! I was going to talk to those guys next,¡± he tells me, pointing at Leo and Ryan.
¡°You were looking for me? Why?¡± I ask, frowning a bit.
¡°Duh. Are you really asking this!? You literally defeated our undefeatable (or should I say, ex-undefeatable?) princess! Your name is on everyone¡¯s tongue! Of course, I was looking for you!¡± He says, patting my back as if praising me.
Oh, fuck¡
I should¡¯ve seen thising; I am famous here. I just hope these Elves don¡¯t start randomly challenging me for duels. You know, just to prove that they are better thanIlyrana¡
¡
Shit, he¡¯s not¡!
¡°You¡¯re not going to challenge me for a duel, are you?¡± I ask uneasily.
¡°What? No, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s forbidden to challenge guests to a duel. And why would I do that anyway?¡± Aeson says with a questioning look.
Phew¡
¡°Never mind. Anyway, what were you saying about a magical contract?¡± I ask curiously.
¡°Oh, just that those two are reading it right now. It¡¯skindaimportant to do that, you know,¡± he tells me with a shrug.
Hmm¡ Actually, I think I remember reading about magical contracts on the inte. They are done entirely mentally, so it exins whyIlyranaand Saria are standing there with their eyes closed. But consideringtheirabsolutely binding and irreversible nature, they are only used for pretty serious stuff, and even then, very rarely.
¡°A magical contract before the duel? This doesn¡¯t seem like a normal duel to me¡¡± I say, frowning.
¡°Meh. It¡¯s more or less normal to them. And the contract contains just the usual stuff, you know¡ª like, no using deadly magic or causing an untreatable injury, any form of external help being forbidden, no attacking once the opponent surrenders, etcetera,¡± he tells me.
Well, there¡¯s nothing unusual¡ª
¡°Oh, and also, ifIlyranasomehow loses, she must immediately surrender her ranking at the academy and her position as the princess to Saria,¡± he adds casually.
¡
[¡]
¡°¡ you¡¯re joking, right!?¡± I ask incredulously.
But before Aeson could confirm or deny this, things on the tform finally starts to move¡ª bothIlyranaand Saria are now looking in our direction, their intimidating eyes set upon Aeson.
*Cough*
¡°I-I need to see this through. But I wille and meet you tomorrow, Jacob. I have a wee gift for you. You¡¯ll love it,¡± Aeson tells me with a wink before hurrying to the tform. Standing there at the edge, he starts speaking in a monotonic tone.
¡°Ahem¡ I, Aeson Daeron, holder of the third golden badge, confirm that the magical contract has been signed correctly. I will now witness the duel betweenIlyranaGrimzephyr, the first golden badge holder, and SariaVenvaris, the second golden badge holder, and be as impartial as I can be. You may start now.¡±
Aeson backs away, signaling the start of the duel. And not even a secondter, Saria attacks.
Raising her hand with a quick motion, she makes a dozen ice spikes erupt from the ground andunch them towardsIlyrana. Not stopping there, she also raises two giant rock hands from the ground and makes them grabIlyrana¡¯sslender legs to keep her in ce. Finally, she even materializes a small electrical ball that instantly starts ejecting multiple bolts of highly destructive lightning from a different direction.
Holy shit! She¡¯s going all out!
Everyone looks bewildered at Saria¡¯s rapid firing of the spells. Looking at her, it¡¯s clear that she intends to finish the duel beforeIlyranaeven gets the chance to strike back. And well, she sessfully executed the n¡ª or so it seemed a second ago.
As the ice spikes get closer toIlyrana, she reacts by nimbly moving her hand in front and creating a thick semi-transparent barrier¡ª possibly the more powerful version of the one she used against my chaos ball¡ª to block them.
Not even waiting to see if it holds against the spikes, she moves her attention to the lightning bolts next, conjuring another barrier to ward them off. But to my surprise, while the spikes get easily taken care of, the barrier couldn¡¯t hold its own against the violent power of the lightning bolts¡ª getting shattered in a second.
Damn,Ilyranais done for¡
[No, she isn¡¯t! Look!]
Therge rock hands, which were restrainingIlyrana¡¯slegs just moments ago, are now shielding her against the lightning as her allies. During the second her barriersted, she somehow overpowered Saria¡¯s spell and took control over them. And as it turns out, they¡¯re great against electric attacks.
So, I guess it¡¯sIlyrana¡¯sturn now¡ª what!?
I look at Saria in surprise. She doesn¡¯t look dejected that her attacks didn¡¯t work. In fact, there¡¯s even a slight smile on her face. The next moment, as if to show the reason behind the smile, her entire body starts glowing faintly and sheunches herself towardsIlyrana¡ª her right arm pulled back to deliver a punch.
Wait, so everything before this was just to keepIlyranadistracted!? Wow¡
Ilyranaalso notices what Saria is doing, and for the first time since the start of the duel, her calm face breaks, and a serious look appears.
She immediately jumps back a few feet and loudly ps her hands together. Instantly, a sh of light erupts around her, so bright that everyone gets momentarily blinded. For a wild and crazy second, I thought she just exploded herself. But theck of sound and the sheer stupidity of it instantly contradicts that.
A few secondster, I slowly open my eyes. Although my vision is still spotty, I can make out the scene on the tform. And¡
Oh, my fucking god¡
Saria isying curled up on the ground with a pained face, grabbing her right hand that has been bent at an odd angle. Standing next to her isIlyrana, holding thergest silver shield I¡¯ve ever seen (it¡¯s even bigger than her). Her breathing seems to be a bit ragged, but otherwise, she lookspletely fine.
¡°Your hand is broken. Surrender,¡±Ilyranasays, her shield disappearing into thin air.
¡°Not today,¡± Saria snarls back.
The next moment, she rolls back and jumps to her feet¡ª distancing herself fromIlyrana. I can tell that she¡¯s in pain, but her expressions are defiant and unyielding.
¡°Very well, then. I will show you the difference between us.¡±
Ilyranasnaps her fingers, and a single ice spike getsunched towards Saria. As she tries to defend against it with her unhurt hand, an enormous rock hand emerges from behind her¡ª so big that it easily grabs hold of her entire body (not just her legs) and restrain herpletely.
And then, under Saria¡¯s hateful and struggling gaze,Ilyranaleisurely walks close to her.
¡°Now for the final thing.¡±
Ilyranaraises her hand and it starts glowing immediately. Although it¡¯s not covering her entire body, I can tell her that this is the same spell Saria used earlier. Also, it appears to be much more powerfulpared to Saria¡¯s.
Looking Saria straight into the eyes,Ilyranaslowly moves her glowing hand forward and touches the rock hand. Yes, forget punching, she doesn¡¯t even touch Saria directly. And the result¡
*BOOM*
With an ear-splitting explosion, the stone hand gets blown apart. And not only that, Saria getsunched back as well¡ª so powerfully that I cannot even see her before she collides with the barrier behind.
And then, vomiting blood, she crumpled down to the ground before fainting.
¡
¡
¡°O-Oh, yes. I need to¡. Ahem¡ I dereIlyranaGrimzephyras the winner of this duel.¡± Aeson announces. ¡°And can someone take Saria to the healers, please?¡± He adds urgently.
Chapter 164: Problem With Layla’s System
Chapter 164: Problem With La¡¯s System
The tour continues normally after the duel between Ilyrana and Saria. The only difference is that Ilyrana looks visibly rxed and much calmer than before¡ª and anyone can tell why. After getting reminded of her overwhelming power once again, the students of the academy stopped passing nastyments and they even got a little bit fearful.
And well, obviously, all of this also resulted in Leena¡¯s mood taking a huge dip. Instead of walking with Ilyrana and Zakira, she¡¯s now beside me as we continue on, talking non-stop in a low voice.
¡°¡ I mean, she¡¯s such a showoff, that Ilyrana. Repeating Saria¡¯s spells to defeat her¡ There¡¯s a limit to how arrogant you can be. And anyway, she¡¯s not grown as much as I thought. Yes, she won, but Saria was always weaker than her¡ I am sure I gained more levels than her, anyway. Only if we could have a duel, but she won¡¯t agree to it, I know. No point in issuing a challenge¡¡±
And so on. Anyone could tell that Leena is actually quite surprised by how much Ilyrana has grown and that she doesn¡¯t like it at all. But well, I don¡¯t care. All I have to do is to nod every now and then and pretend to listen to her.
[Hey, by the way, what do you think that Aeson will give you tomorrow? He said he¡¯s got a surprise gift for you, remember?]
Oh, that¡ I don¡¯t know. Maybe some traditional Elven stuff? Like clothes or something?
[Fuck that, I hope he gives you a couple of busty Elven v¡ª I mean, babes. Well, even if he doesn¡¯t, you still need to tap a few Elven asses while you¡¯re here, or I will be really disappointed in you.]
¡ Yeah, like they¡¯re waiting for me with their panties down. All I need to do is to go and put my dick inside their pussies, right?
[Yup! They might be more beautiful than supermodels, but you¡¯re nothing less than a hunk yourself. You can do it!]
¡
[¡]
¡
[Okay, you might not be a hunk, bute one, you¡¯re still the new exotic guy in town! And you¡¯re already famous! Chicks will throw themselves at you.]
¡ sure. Nothing of that sort has happened until now even though I¡¯ve toured a huge portion of the city, but sure.
¡
¡
A couple of hours or soter, our tour finally ends and Ilyrana escorts us back to the pce. Though soon as I get back to my room andy down on the bed, I start thinking about what to do next. La said that she wille to my roomter tonight, so I have some free time in my hands until then.
Hmm¡ I will obviously be really busy tomorrow. I guess I should focus on earning some life points now.
[Good idea. A friendly reminder, you only have around 40 days to earn the points needed to level up. That might not seem like a hard task, but don¡¯t wait until the deadline. You need to take every opportunity to earn more points and level up as fast as possible.]
{I agree with Pink, master.}
Oh, ck¡ You know, you should keep speaking every now and then so I remember that you¡¯re here.
{As you wish, master.}
Anyway, you guys are right. Let¡¯s start now¡
After thinking about it for a while, I decide to visit Arora and Rose first, the mother-daughter pair. Inviting Arora over to Rose¡¯s room, I start having a threesome with both of them. And even though both of them begin fighting over me again, I manage to gain a considerable number of points from them. Finishing with a cumshot in both of them pussies, I get out of the room after kissing them goodbye.
Phew, now then¡
As my stamina has increased quite a bit and I have virtually no refractory period between the first 4 to 5 ejactions every day, I can still go on easily. So next, I visit Evelyn, discussing a few things about her brothel before having someforting sex with her.
After finishing up with Evelyn as well, I give a knock to Kate¡¯s room. As she doesn¡¯t answer for a while, I decide to go in anyway (the door is unlocked for some reason) ¡ª only to pleasantly discover that she¡¯s taking a shower. After announcing my presence and asking if I can enter the bathroom, I end up having some hot and steamy shower-sex with Kate.
Finally, feeling a bit tired but ted due to the number of points I¡¯ve earned today; I head back to my room. It¡¯s already dark outside and La and Reba will being to visit me soon.
[Not soon, they¡¯re already here, buddy.]
Oh¡
Entering the corridor, I notice La and Reba standing outside my room, waiting for me. La looks a bit nervous, and Reba is rubbing her back while whispering something.
¡°Hey! I hope you guys didn¡¯t wait for long,¡± I say loudly, walking up to them.
¡°No, we just got here,¡± Reba replies, turning back with a smile. La also smiles at me, but she doesn¡¯t say anything.
Together, we go inside the room and sit down on the bed facing each other. Reba immediately starts deploying a barrier around us, and once she finishes, I start the conversation at once.
¡°So, what is it, La? What did the Queen say to you?¡± I ask.
¡°Let me tell you a few things about my system first, Jacob. Mainly about the point earning methods,¡± La says, taking in a deep breath before answering.
¡°So, basically, I can earn life points through taking care of people I love. Being affectionate, kind, helpful, and even providing them with their needs gives me points. I actually consider myself lucky because this was second nature to me even before I got the system.
¡°But there¡¯s a catch. The Poison. All these methods will only be valid towards those to whom I have motherly love¡ª nothing else. They don¡¯t necessarily have to be my children, but my love for them should be like a mother,¡± She tells me with a grim smile.
¡°That is one of the reasons why I never thought twice before living together you and Maya as a family. I wanted to take care of both of you as a mother would. And although I would¡¯ve done the same even without the system, I am not sure if I would¡¯ve had the same conviction.
¡°I know, you must be thinking that I only helped you because of my selfish reasons. And I won¡¯t me you if you¡¯re angry with me. I am sorry,¡± she says with her head down.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Are you kidding me!? There¡¯s no reason for you to be sorry. And also, I am not angry. I have no right to be. You took me from the streets and took care of me. You changed my life. Who cares if you did that because of your system or not? I am forever grateful and, in your debt,¡± I say, holding her hands.
Not to mention, La was seventeen when she took me in. And she had no parents of her own. Being that young, what she did for me and Maya was not easy at all, system or no system.
¡°T-Thank you,¡± La mutters with a smile.
¡°But anyway, that didn¡¯t work out as I thought it would. I mean, at first, it did¡ª and I got a lot of points for taking care of you and Maya¡ª but then I slowly started developing feelings for you that weren¡¯t motherly at all. I fell in love with you.
¡°The points that wereing from you kept decreasing¡ª until they finally stopped on the day you proposed to me. But I was too happy to care. I convinced myself that I can live with the points I get from Maya.
¡°But those points started dwindling as well when I realized that Maya loves you. I don¡¯t know the exact reason why that happened, maybe because of the change in our rtionships, but the fact remains that I am using more points right now than I can gain. And I only have around a month or two worth of life points left,¡± she tells me.
¡ the fuck!?
¡°That¡¯s¡ that¡¯s bad. You should¡¯ve told me this sooner,¡± I say, shaking my head.
¡°As I said, I convinced myself that everything will work out. And that¡¯s the reason why Queen Ilsevel wanted to talk to me. To talk some sense into me and warn me that I will run out of options if I don¡¯t find another source of life points quickly. She also insisted that I should get¡ a more permanent solution. To be safe in the future¡± La says, looking away slightly.
¡°Permanent solution?¡± I ask, confused.
¡°She said¡ she said that it¡¯s best if I get pregnant.¡±
Chapter 165: The USDCA Meeting (Part-1)
Chapter 165: The USDCA Meeting (Part-1)
I stare at La in stunned silence, surprised at what she just said. After a few long seconds, I open my mouth to speak.
¡°Pregnant¡?¡± I ask, just to make sure that I heard her right.
Looking even more anxious, she slowly nods her head¡ª though her eyes remain fixated on mine. I can tell that she¡¯s worried about how I will react, and whether I will agree to it or not.
But well, her worries are for naught¡ª there¡¯s no need for me to make a choice here. Knowing that La¡¯s life is at stake, I am more than willing to do anything that¡¯s required of me. Even if it¡¯s making her pregnant and taking the responsibility of being a parent at my age.
¡°Well, Queen Ilsevel is right,¡± I tell her, trying to lighten the mood with a wink. ¡°I also think that we should start working on a more permanent solution.¡±
Sitting behind La, Reba¡¯s face breaks into a wide smile as she gives me a big thumbs up.
¡°Are you sure?¡± La asks. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. I am sure we can find some other way.¡±
Sigh¡
I put my hand behind La¡¯s head and pull her into a deep kiss.
¡°Yes, I am definitely sure. In fact, I am so sure that we¡¯re going to start trying for it right now. We don¡¯t have much time now, do we?¡± I say, pulling my shirt off.
La¡¯s face turns red instantly as she realizes what I mean.
¡°But Reba is here¡ª¡°
¡°I will stay and help!¡± Reba quickly speaks up. ¡°We¡¯re both Jacob¡¯s women, La. You remember what we discussed the other day, right? I think it¡¯s time we getfortable doing it with him in front of each other. And maybe even all of us together, someday.¡±
¡ Reba?
[¡ Reba?]
¡°¡¡±
¡°O-okay,¡± La mutters shyly after a few seconds.
¡ La?
[¡ La?]
¡
Wow¡ they were obviously getting along very well, but I didn¡¯t know it was to this extent¡ Damn, I really love both of them.
[As you should, buddy. They¡¯re gems! Gems you can have a threesome with! Hahaha!]
Gems I can¡ Sigh,e on, that¡¯s your humor?
[A-Ahem]
Ignoring Pink, I focus on the gems. Future threesomes aside, I am curious to see how Reba¡¯s going to ¡®help¡¯ us right now. Though well, she immediately makes it apparent that her involvement won¡¯t be that much. Instead of removing her own clothes, she helps La get naked.
Oh, well¡
I guess she doesn¡¯t want to rush with the idea. Also, it¡¯s kindate already and all of us are pretty tired after the tour, so full-blown sex is not possible¡ª only a very quick quickie.
Once both La and I get into our birthday suits, I gently ce my hands on her thighs and spread open her legs. Although still a bit shy, she doesn¡¯t resist, leaning back and revealing her beautiful pussy to me.
As I get in-between her thighs and start making out with her second set of lips, Reba gets into the action as well. Returning the favor in La¡¯s stead, she grabs my limp dick and stroke it a few times before bending down and taking it inside her warm mouth.
A couple of minutes of this and La¡¯s pussy bes wet enough to be prated. Meanwhile, my dick also gets rock hard inside Reba¡¯s mouth, ready to dig inside La¡¯s tight hole.
Without wasting any more time, I move up and get on top of La in a missionary position¡ª kissing her again before plunging my cock deep inside her pussy and starting to thrust hard.
As her meat-hole starts making wet squelching noise, La moans loudly and wraps her arms and legs around my body. Then, pulling me closer, she whispers into my ear with her sweet voice¡ª
¡°Cum inside me, Jacob¡¡±
And that does it. Thanking God that this is a quickie, I move my waist without holding back, letting the pressure build at the base of my cock. Reba also caresses my body with her hands and drops kisses everywhere she can, further amplifying the sensation.
And like this, momentster, semen bursts out of the tip of my penis and fills up La¡¯s wombpletely. Finally, letting thest few drops of my seeds settle inside her, I kiss her once again and drop down on the bed next to her.
¡°Well, that was quick and fun. I think I might be into watching people have sex,¡± Reba says with a chuckle.
I wake up early the next day. At first, I decided to visit La¡¯s room again for some quick early-morning sex but then scrapped the n remembering that Maya would be there as well.
So, while enjoying the breakfast that got delivered to my room, I am now thinking about things I have to do today besides sex.
First of all, there¡¯s Aeson. He mentioned something about giving me a ¡®wee gift¡¯. Though I don¡¯t know when he wille and meet me. I also heard someone say that our school group is nning to go to the Elven market for some shopping. So, there¡¯s that. But most importantly, today¡¯s the emergency USDCA meeting. And to me, the reason behind this meeting is pretty obvious¡ª the chaos magic that I used. And if I am guessing right, which I probability am, someone will definitelye to fetch meter¡ª
*Knock* *Knock*
I jump, almost spitting out the orange juice in my mouth due to the sudden knock. Wondering who¡¯s visiting me this early, I get up from the bed and open the door¡ª only to find the Queen¡¯s attendant, Meira, standing there.
¡°Y-Yes?¡± I ask, taken aback a little.
¡°Good morning, Mr. Jacob. By the Queen¡¯s order, I am here to escort you to the conference hall for an audience. Pleasee with me if you¡¯re not busy,¡± she says politely.
¡
Fuck, it¡¯s the USDCA meeting, isn¡¯t it?
[Yup.]
Damn it, and I just thinking about it. Well, I still need to feign ignorance, so¡
¡°Conference hall? Why, is there something wrong?¡± I ask with a frown.
¡°I am not allowed to say anything here. Pleasee with me and you can find out yourself,¡± she says with a bow before turning around and starting to walk.
¡
Wow, she could¡¯ve at least assured me that there¡¯s nothing wrong. If I didn¡¯t know why they¡¯re calling me I would be so scared right now¡
Okay, never mind, I am scared right now, regardless.
Shaking my head, I quickly follow Meira to the lift. This time, she doesn¡¯t speak out the floor number but the lift starts moving on its own. Secondster, it stops and we get out into a rather dark and empty corridor with only a single door at the end.
Gesturing me to follow, Meira takes me to the door and opens it for me. The room inside is ratherrge, with a giant circr table in the middle and exactly seven chairs surrounding it. But the thing is, all the chairs are empty. There¡¯s no one here except us.
¡?
Seeing the confused look on my face, Meira speaks up at once.
¡°Everyone will be here in a minute. You can take your seat in the meanwhile.¡± She leads me to the chair that¡¯s farthest away, watching me sit down. Then, without saying anything, she turns around and exits the room¡ª leaving me all alone.
¡
Kind of a dick move to get me here when no one else has arrived, no?
[True. Let¡¯s just hope they don¡¯t make you wait too long.]
I mean, Meira said everyone will be here in a minute, so¡
And she didn¡¯t lie. After almost no time, the door of the room opens up again a bunch of men and women enter inside. Well, forgive me, not just any men and women, but seven of the ten most powerful being alive (plus a guy I don¡¯t know).
Holy fuck¡
Entering the room first is, of course, the White Elf queen, Ilsevel Grimzephyr, along with her attendant, Meira Trisqen. Right behind them is a voluptuous dark Elven beauty, looking stern, royal, and dignified¡ª Leena¡¯s mother and the Dark Elf Queen, Shalia Stormbrewer. She also has an attendant with her, a tall and handsome dark elf wearing round sses. His name, Elred Phijor.
Right after themes Naomi, The Great White Fox, and her attendant¡ª sorry, that¡¯s not her attendant. It¡¯s Lillian, also known as The Great Shadow Fox. With her dark hair, long fox-like ears, sharp canines, and a fluffy jet-ck tail, she looks bewitchingly good.
People say that she¡¯s exactly the opposite of Naomi, but I somewhat disagree. Both of them are equally strong magically, exceptionally beautiful, and revered like goddesses among the Beastkin¡ª only their personalities are opposite. Naomi is bubbly and likes attention, while Lillian mostly keeps to herself and is known to be cold and somewhat arrogant. And maybe because of this, they don¡¯t get along very well.
Anyway, after them, thest person to enter the room is none other than the King of Vampires, aka, Zakira¡¯s dad and my nightmare, Lucias Vondrack. He¡¯s a tall and strangely thin man with shoulder-length ck hair, a haughty-looking pasty-white face, and predatory blood-red eyes. He also has a male Vampire as his attendant, the only person I don¡¯t recognize.
Hey, isn¡¯t there something wrong?
[What?]
There are nine people here including me, but only seven chairs.
[They can bring more, can¡¯t they?]
Sure, but it seems weird for them to be this neglectful considering that this istheUSDCA meeting.
[Well, they are not even sitting down, so¡]
Huh!?
As pink said, no one in the room sits down. Instead, they just stand behind four empty chairs in respective pairs¡ª leaving only two chairs unattended (excluding mine). So now, the only person sitting in this room filled with all-powerful super-beings is this puny little me.
Shit, this is intimidating¡.
I wait for someone to speak up, but no one does. They just keep standing still and silent like perfect statues, not even sparing me a nce.
What is happening? Do I have to stand up as well?
[Might as well¡]
¡
Feeling very confused, I start getting up from my chair. But the next moment, I stop midway as the door of the room opens up again.
What the¡!?
And now, the situation gets even more bizarre. More people enter the room¡ª six to be exact¡ª but there are all wearing long ck robes with giant hoods covering their faces. Furthermore, the moment they enter the room, everyone, including the King, Queens, and Goddesses, bows down their heads¡ª shocking the ever-living fuck out of me.
Chapter 166: The USDCA Meeting (Part-2)
Chapter 166: The USDCA Meeting (Part-2)
I almost refuse to believe my eyes. There are seven out of the ten most powerful beings present here in this room, and all of them are submissively bowing their heads to a bunch of people in ck cloaks.
¡
Are they imposters!? Did they bring me to a freaking cult gathering or something!?
That possibility of someone impersonating these super-beings is far more believable than what I am seeing right now. But then again, I cannot deny the fact that I canfeelthat this is real. The very air in this room is vibrating from the sheer power these people are giving off. They cannot fake that.
As I try to make sense of what¡¯s happening, the newly arrived people start to sit down on the empty chairs. And although I cannot see their face due to the hoods (much less their eyes), I can somehow tell that all of them are looking at me.
[Holy shit¡ no wonder¡]
What?
[Later.]
After a few seconds of silence, the person sitting directly in front of me¡ª behind whom Queen Ilsevel and Meira are standing¡ª speaks up in a strong and authoritative but clearly feminine voice.
¡°As you might¡¯ve guessed already, this is the USDCA meeting. And as for the reason why you¡¯re here¡ª well, you will know about that in a minute,¡± she tells me.
¡°But first, let me make one thing clear to you, boy. Anything and everything that you¡¯re going to see and hear henceforth is strictly confidential. Except for the people present here, you are not allowed to discuss it with anyone. Not with your family. Not with your friends. Nobody. Is that clear?¡±
¡
¡°Eh¡ yes, but do I have to be here? I have no interest in hearing or seeing any confidential stuff,¡± I reply nervously.
Anyone in my ce would be scared shitless to even speak up. But I guess not beingpletely clueless about the situation helps a bit.
¡°¡¡±
Unsurprisingly, she doesn¡¯t reply to me at all.
¡°I-I guess that¡¯s not an option, then,¡± I stammer.
¡°Moving on¡ Ilsevel, exin Primordial magic to him,¡± she orders.
Here we go¡
Queen Ilsevel finally looks up, her previously stiff face rxing. Then, with a faint smile, she starts speaking.
¡°You must know that magic is divided into three types, Jacob. Basic, Advance, and Supreme. But unknown to the general public, there exists another type¡ª the Primordial magic. It might be shocking to hear but¡¡±
Ilsevel basically repeats everything I already know about primordial magic through Pink¡ª that it is much more powerful than even the mightiest Supreme magic, that only people with the aptitude for it can use it, and how extremely rare they are, etcetera. Though she does tell me one thing I didn¡¯t know. Other than Chaos, there are four more Primordial elements: Space, Time, Darkness, and Matter.
As Queen Ilsevel starts to further exin this, the hooded woman in front of her raises her hand, making her stop speaking at once.
¡°I will continue from here,¡± she says while lowering her hand.
¡°In the entire world, there are no more than 20 known primordial magic users. And the ones present in the system-dependent countries are all sitting here in this room.¡±
¡
I look at her with my eyes wide open.
Sitting here¡ does that mean that all these hooded people are primordial magic users!?
[Yup, that¡¯s why I was shocked when they entered the room.]
¡°Breaking us down based on our affinity, we have two people who can manipte space¡¡± she first points at the person sitting in front of Naomi and Lillian, and then at one of the two people with no one standing behind them.
¡°Two people who can manipte time¡¡± she points at the second person behind whom no one is standing and the person sitting in front of the Dark Elf Queen.
¡°One who can manipte darkness¡¡± she points at the person sitting in front of the Vampire king. ¡°And one who can manipte matter,¡± she gestures at herself.
¡°Now, other than us six, all the other primordial magic users belong to the system-independent countries. And whenever the system-dependent and independent countries go to war, we, the primordial magic users sh with each other as well.
¡°But unfortunately, while we have the quality, they have the quantity. So, both sides are pretty evenly matched¡ or were, up until a few years ago,¡± she says, her voice suddenly turning slightly grim.
¡°As you can see, out of the five primordial elements, our side can use four. The same was the case for the system-independent countries as well. But five years ago, we received a certain piece of information¡ª it was discovered that Demon King¡¯s daughter has an aptitude for the element of Chaos.
¡°Though we don¡¯t know how high her affinity is, nevertheless, the bnce between the two sides has been broken since then. And obviously, this is a great opportunity for system-independent countries. We know for sure that they will wage an all-out war the moment their demon princess sufficiently develops her prowess over Chaos magic. And as our knowledge of Chaos magic is still a bit inadequate, we¡¯re afraid that she will be enough to tip the scales.¡±
¡
¡°So now, this brings us back to you,¡± she says, taking in a deep breath.
¡°There are two reasons as to why you¡¯re here. First and foremost, the spell you used against Ilyrana---¡ª it is the very same Chaos magic. The White Fox confirmed it, but the rest of us wants to see it with our own eyes. Show it to us,¡± she says in amanding voice.
Where is the ¡®please¡¯?
[Say it to her out loud.]
¡
I gulp down the saliva in my mouth before raising my hand and summoning the Chaos ball. Everyone fixes their gaze on me as a sphere of dark purple energy materializes in my hand. Though just a couple of secondster, it fizzles out as my mana gets exhausted.
Phew¡
Although I cannot see the expressions of the six hooded figures, the people standing behind them continue to look at my now empty hand in awe.
¡°It is true then¡ we¡¯ve got our hands on Chaos magic as well¡¡± The hooded woman breathes out softly, sounding relieved. Though the next moment, she shakes her head.
¡°But your mana pool is almost negligible. That magic is not even powerful enough to study or experiment with, much less using it against another primordial magic user. You need to level up quickly, only then we will be able to talk about this matter further.
¡°For now, I will assign someone to help you with leveling up. And yes, I know that you humans are scared to level up but don¡¯t worry, as a primordial magic user, your safety is our priority. No matter what, we¡¯re capable enough to keep you alive at the very least,¡± she assured me.
That doesn¡¯t lessen my worry at all¡
¡°Anyway, moving on, the other reason for calling you here is because of the bizarre things happening around the World System Tower. These things started happening during the System Ceremony this year.
¡°And through some investigation, we¡¯ve reason to believe that it has something to do with the system infused to you. The fact that you¡¯re a Primordial magic user makes the possibility even higher,¡± she tells me.
Fuck¡
¡°Now, we need to fix this. As soon as possible, at that. The WST is the most important pir of our society, for reasons you know and don¡¯t know. So, with the utmost of your abilities, you will be cooperating with us to restore it to its previous state. No matter what it takes,¡± she says in a stern voice.
¡
This woman really doesn¡¯t like giving me a choice, does she?
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!